a.,16  .6%. 


PRINCETON,  N.  J.  ^J 


Presented    bTT^VrBTS.V^O^V^^^TS 


o1 


BX    9183     .U548 

Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
U.S. 

The  Constitution  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the 


THE  CONSTITUTION 

/  OF  THE 

Presbyterian  Church 

IN  THE 

UNITED  STATES, 

CONTAINING 

THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH,  THE  LARGER  AND 
SHORTER  CATECHISMS, 

AS    RATIFIED   BY   THE   GENERAL   ASSEMBLY, 

AT  AUGUSTA,  GA.,  DEC.    1 86 1, 

TOGETHER  WITH 

THE  BOOK  OF  CHURCH  ORDER, 

ADOPTED  1879, 

THE  DIRECTORY  FOR  THE  WORSHIP  OF  GOD, 
WITH  OPTIONAL  FORMS, 

ADOPTED   1894, 

>ARLIAMENT/ 

ADOPTED   1866. 


RICHMOND,  VA. : 

Presbyterian  Committee  of  Publication. 

iooi  Main  Street. 


Printed  by 

VYHITTET  &  bllEPPERSON, 

Richmond,  Va. 


CONTENTS. 


PAGE. 

I.  Confession  or  Faith, 5 

I.  Of  the  Holy  Scripture, ___  9 

II.  Of  God,  and  of  the  Holy  Trinity, 18 

III.  Of  God's  Eternal  Decrees, 25 

IV.  OfCreation, 32 

V.  Of  Providence, 34 

VI.   Of  the  Fall  of  Man,  of  Sin,  and  of  the 

Punishment  thereof, 42 

VII.  Of  God's  Covenant  with  Man 46 

VIII.  Of  Christ  the  Mediator, 52 

IX.  Of  Free  Will, 62 

X.   Of  Effectual  Calling, 65 

XL  Of  Justification, 70 

XII.  Of  Adoption, 75 

XIII.  Of  Sanctification, 77 

XIV.   Of  Saving  Faith, 80 

XV.   Of  Repentance  unto  Life, 83 

XVI.  Of  Good  Works, _  88 

XVII.  Of  the  Perseverance  of  the  Saints, 95 

XVIII.  Of  the  Assurance  of  Grace  and  Salvation,  99 

XIX.  Of  the  Law  of  God, 104 

XX.  Of  Christian  Liberty,  and  Liberty  of  Con- 
science,    111 

XXI.  Of  Religious  Worship  and  the  Sabbath 

Day, _  116 

XXII.  Of  Lawful  Oaths  and  Vows, 125 

XXIII.  Of  the  Civil  Magistrate, 130 

XXIV    Of  Marriage  and  Divorce, 134 

XXV.  Of  the  Church, 138 

XXVI.   Of  the  Communion  of  Saints, 142 

XXVII.   Of  the  Sacraments, 145 

XXVIII.  Of  Baptism, 148 

XXIX  Of.  the  Lord's  Supper, 153 

XXX.  Of  Church  Censures, 159 


AV  CONTENTS. 

PAGE. 

XXXI.  Of  Synods  and  Councils, 162 

XXXII.   Of  the  State  of  Man  after  Death,  and  of 

the  Resurrection  of  the  Dead, 164 

XXXIII.   Of  the  Last  Judgment, ___   166 

II.  The  Lakgee  Catechism, 171 

III.  The  Shoetee  Catechism, 381 

The  Ten  Commandments, 402 

The  Lord's  Prayer, 403 

The  Creed, 404 

IV.  The  Book  of  Chukch  Order.  — Part  1.  Form 

of  Government : 

I.  Of  the  Doctrine  of  Church  Government, 3 

II.  Of  the  Church 4 

III    Of  Church  Members, 10 

IV.  Of  Church  Officers, 10 

V.  Of  Church  Courts, 16 

VI.  Of  Church  Orders, 32 

VII.  Of  the  Constitution  of  the  Church, 53 

Part  11.  Rules  of  Discipline : 

I.  Of  Discipline     Nature,  Subjects  and  Ends, .  54 
II.  Of  Discipline  of  Non- communicating  mem- 
bers,    55 

III.  Of  Offences.  .__ 57 

IV.  Of  Church  Censures, 58 

V.   Of  the  Parties  in  Cases  of  Process, 59 

VI.   Of  General  Provisions  applicable  to  all  Cases 

of  Process, 63 

VII.   Special  Rules  pertaining  to  Process  before 

Sessions, 69 

VIII.   Special  Rules  pertaining  to  Process  against  a  • 

Minister, 70 

IX.   Of  Evidence, 73 

X.  Of  the  Infliction  of  Church  Censures, 77 

XI.   Of  the  Eemoval  of  Censures, 81 

XII.   Of  Cases  without  Process, 85 

XIIL   Of  the  Modes  in  which  a  Cause  may  be  car- 
ried from  a  Lower  to  a  Higher  Court,  __  87 

XIV.  Of  Dissents  and  Protests, 95 

XV.  Of  Jurisdiction, , 96 


CONTENTS.  V 

PAGE. 

V.  DIRECTORY  FOR  THE  WORSHIP  OF  GoD, 99 

I.  Of  the  Sauctification  of  the  Lord's  Day, 99 

II.   Of  the  Assembling  of  the  Congregation,  and 

their  Behavior  during  Divine  Service, .  _  101 

III.  Of  the  Public  Beading  of  the  Holy  Scrip- 

tures,   101 

IV.  Of  the  Singing  of  Psalms  and  Hymns, 102 

V.   Of  Public  Prayer, 103 

VI.  Of  the  Preaching  of  the  Word, 107 

VII.  Of  the  Sabbath-School, 109 

VIII.  Of  Prayer  Meetings, 111 

IX.   Of  the  Administration  of  Baptism, 111 

X.  Of  the  Admission  of  Persons  to  Sealing  Or- 
dinances,   114 

XI.  Of  the  Administration  of  the  Lord's  Supper,  118 

XII.  Of  the  Solemnization  of  Marriage, 123 

XIII  Of  the  Visitation  of  the  Sick, 125 

XIV  Of  the  Burial  of  the  Dead, ._.  126 

XV.  Of  Days  of  Fasting,  and  of  Thanksgiving, .  _  126 

XVI.  Of  Secret  and  Family  Worship, 128 

VI.  Optional  Forms, 131 

I.  Marriage  Service, 131 

II.  Funeral  Service, 134 

III.  Funeral  of  a  Child, 147 

VII.  Rules  of  Parliamentary  Order, „ 159 


THE 


CONFESSION  OF  FAITH 


CHAPTER  I. 

OP    THE    HOLY    8CRIPTURE. 


Although  the  light  of  nature,  and  the 
works  of  creation  and  providence,  do  so  far 
manifest  the  goodness,  wisdom,  and  power  of 
God,  as  to  leave  men  inexcusable ; a  yet 
are  they  not  sufficient  to  give  that  knowledge 
of  God,  and  of  his  will,  which  is  necessary 
unto    salvation ; b    therefore    it    pleased    the 

»  Rom.  ii.  14,  15.  For  when  the  Gentiles,  which  have 
Dot  *he  law,  do  by  nature  the  things  contained  in  the  law, 
these,  having  not  the  law,  are  a  law  unto  themselves ; 
which  show  the  work  of  the  law  written  in  their  hearts, 
their  conscience  also  bearing  witness,  and  their  thoughts 
the  meanwhile  accusing,  or  else  excusing  one  another. 
Rom.  i.  19,  20.  Because  that  which  may  be  known  of 
God  is  manifest  in  them  :  for  God  hath  showed  it  unto 
them.  For  the  invisible  things  of  him  from  the  creation 
&f  the  world  are  clearly  seen,  being  understood  by  the 
things  that  are  made,  even  his  eternal  power  and  God- 
head ;  so  that  they  are  without  excuse.  Psa.  xix.  1 — '6. 
The  heavens  declare  the  glory  of  God,  and  the  firmament 
dhoweth  his  handiwork.  Day  unto  day  uttereth  speech, 
and  night  unto  night  showeth  knowledge.  There  is  no 
speech  nor  language  where  their  voice  is  not  heard.  See 
Bom.  i.  32,  with  Rom.  ii.  1. 

*  1  Cor.    .   21.     For  after  that  'n  the  wisdom  of  Gc  i, 

(9J 


10  CONCESSION   OF   FAITH.  [chaiiL 

Lord,  at  sundry  times,  and  in  divers  manners, 
to  reveal  himself,  and  to  declare  that  his  will 
unto  his  church ;  °  and  afterwards  for  the  bet- 
ter preserving  and  propagating  of  the  truth, 
and  for  the  more  sure  establishment  and  com 
fort  of  the  church  against  the  corruption  of  the 
flesh,  and  the  malice  of  Satan  and  of  the  world, 
to  commit  the  same  wholly  unto  writing ;  * 
which  maketh  the  Holy  Scripture  to  be  most 
necessary ;  °  those  former  ways  of   God's   re- 

the  world  by  wisdom  knew  not  God,  it  pleased  God  by 
the  foolishness  of  preaching  to  save  them  that  believe. 
1  Cor.  ii.  13,  14.  Which  things  also  we  speak,  not  in  the 
words  which  man's  wisdom  teacheth,  but  which  the 
Holy  Ghost  teacheth ;  comparing  spiritual  things  with 
spiritual.  But  the  natural  man  receiveth  not  the  things 
of  the  Spirit  of  God ;  for  they  are  foolishness  unto  him : 
neither  can  he  know  them,  because  they  are  spiritually 
discerned. 

c  Heb.  i.  1.  God,  who  at  sundry  times,  and  in  divers 
manners,  spake  in  time  past  unto  the  fathers  by  the  pro- 
phets— 

d  Luke  l.  3,  4.  It  seemed  good  to  me  also,  having  had 
perfect  understanding  of  all  things  from  the  very  first, 
to  write  unto  thee  in  order,  most  excellent  Theophilus, 
that  thou  mightest  know  the  certainty  of  those  things 
wherein  thou  hast  been  instructed.  Rom.  xv.  4.  For 
whatsoever  things  were  written  aforetime  were  written 
for  our  learning ;  that  we,  through  patience  and  comfort 
jf  the  Scriptures,  might  have  hope.  Isa.  viii.  20.  To 
the  law  and  to  the  testimony :  if  they  speak  not  accord- 
ing to  this  word,  it  is  because  there  is  no  light  in  them. 
Rev,  xxii.  18. 

e  2  Tim.  iii.  15.  And  that  from  a  child  thou  hast 
known  the  Holy  Scriptures,  which  are  able  to  make  thee 
wise  unto  salvation  through  faith  which  is  in  Christ 
Jesus.  2  Pet.  i.  19.  We  have  also  a  more  sure  word 
of  prophecy  :  whereunto  ye  dc  well  that  ye  take  h?ed. 


«ECT.  II.] 


CONFESSION   OF    FAITH. 


11 


sealing    his  will   unto  his  people   being  now 
ceased/ 

II.  Under  the  name  of  Holy  Scripture,  or 
the  word  of  God  written,  are  now  contained 
all  the  books  of  the  Old  and  New  Testament, 
which  are  these : 

OF  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT. 


Genesis. 

Chronicles,  II. 

Daniel. 

Exodus. 

Ezra. 

Hosea. 

Leviticus. 

Nehemiah. 

Joel. 

Numbers. 

Esther. 

Amos. 

Deuteronomy. 

Job. 

Obadiah. 

Joshua. 

Psalms. 

Jonah. 

Judges. 

Proverbs. 

Micah. 

Ruth. 

Ecclesiastes. 

Nahum. 

Samuel,  I. 

The  Song  of  Songs 

.  Habakkuk. 

Samuel,  II. 

Isaiah. 

Zephaniah. 

Kings,  I. 

Jeremiah. 

Haggai. 

Kings,  II. 

Lamentations. 

Zechariah. 

Chronicles,    I. 

Ezekiel. 

Malachi. 

OF  THE 

!  NEW  TESTAMENT. 

The    Gospels    ac- 

Galatians. 

The     Epistle     of 

cording  to 

Ephesians. 

James. 

Matthew. 

Philippians. 

The  first,  and  se- 

Mark. 

Colossians. 

cond  Epistles  of 

Luke. 

Thessalonians,  I. 

Peter. 

John. 

Thessalonians,  II. 

The    first    second 

The  Acts  of  the 

To  Timothy,  I. 

and  third  Epis- 

Apostles. 

To  Timothy,  II. 

tles  of  John. 

Paul's  Epistles  to 

To  Titus. 

The     Epistle     of 

the  Romans 

To  Philemon. 

Jude. 

Corinthians,  I. 

The  Epistle  to  the  The  Revelation. 

Corinthians,  II. 

Hebrews. 

as  unto  a  light  that  shineth  in  a  dark  place,  until  the  day 
dawn,  and  the  day-star  arise  in  your  hearts. 

'  Heb.   i.   1,    2      God    who,    at  sundry   times    and  iit 


12  CONFESSION    OF   FAITH.  I'thap.  i 

All  which  are  given  by  inspiration  of  God, 
to  be  the  rule  of  faith  and  life.5 

III.  The  books  commonly  called  Apocry- 
pha, not  being  of  divine  inspiration,  are  no 
part  of  the  canon  of  the  Scripture  ;  and  there 
fore  are  of  no  authority  in  the  Church  of  God^ 
nor  to  be  any  otherwise  approved,  or  made  use 
of.  than  other  human  writings.11 

IV.  The  authority  of  the  Holy  Scripture,  for 
which  it  ought  to  be  believed  and  obeyed,  de- 


disrers  manners,  spake  in  time  past  unto  the  fathers  by 
the  prophets,  hath  in  these  last  days  spoken  unto  us  by 
his  Son,  whom  he  hath  appointed  heir  of  all  things,  by 
whom  also  he  made  the  worlds. 

g  Eph.  ii.  20.  And  are  built  upon  the  foundation 
of  the  apostles  and  prophets,  Jesus  Christ  himself 
being  the  chief  corner-stone.  Rev.  xxii.  18,  19.  For  I 
testify  unto  every  man  that  heareth  the  words  of  the  pro- 
phecy of  this  book,  if  any  man  shall  add  unto  these  things, 
God  shall  add  unto  him  the  plagues  that  are  written  in 
this  book  :  and  if  any  man  shall  take  away  from  the 
words  of  the  book  of  this  prophecy,  God  shall  take  away 
his  part  out  of  the  book  of  life,  and  out  of  the  holy  city, 
and  from  the  things  which  are  written  in  this  book. 
2  Tim.  iii.  16.  All  Scripture  is  given  by  inspiration  of 
God,  and  is  profitable  for  doctrine,  for  reproof,  for  correc- 
tion, for  instruction  in  righteousness. 

b  Luke  xxiv.  27,  44.  And  beginning  at  Moses  and 
all  the  proyhets,  he  expounded  unto  them  in  all  the  Scrip- 
tures, the  things  concerning  himself.  And  he  said  unto 
them,  These  ara  the  words  which  I  spake  unto  you,  whi'.e 
1  was  yet  with  you,  that  all  things  must  be  fulfilled 
which  were  written  in  the  law  of  Moses,  and  in  the 
prophets,  and  in  the  Psalms,  concerning  me.  2  Pet.  i.  21. 
For  the  proph  '.cy  came  not  in  old  time  by  the  will  of 
man  ;  buV  noly  men  of  God  spake  as  they  were  moved  by 
the  Holy  Ghost 


Met.  r,j  CONFESSION    OF    FA/TH.  13 

pendetli  not  upon  the  testimony  of  any  man  01 
church,  but  wholly  upon  God,  (who  is  truth 
itself,)  the  author  thereof;  and  therefore  it  is  to 
be  received,  because  it  is  the  word  of  God.* 

V.  We  may  be  moved  and  induced  by  the 
testimony  of  the  church  to  an  high  and  reve- 
rent esteem  for  the  Holy  Scripture ; j  and 
the  heavenliness  of  the  matter,  the  efficacy  of 
the  doctrine,  the  majesty  of  the  style,  the  con- 
sent  of  all  the  parts,  the  scope  of  the  whole, 
(which  is  to  give  all  glory  to  God,)  the  full  dis- 
covery it  makes  of  the  only  way  of  man's  sal- 
vation, the  many  other  incomparable  excel- 
lencies, and  the  entire  perfection  thereof,  are 
arguments  whereby  it  doth  abundantly  evi- 
dence itself  to  be  the  word  of  God  ;  yet,  not- 
withstanding, our  full  persuasion  and  assurance 
of  the  infallible  truth,  and  divine  authority 
thereof,  is  from  the  inward  work  of  the  Holy 


i  2  Tim.  iii.  16.  All  Scripture  is  given  by  inspi- 
ration of  God,  and  is  profitable  for  doctrine,  for  reproof, 
for  correction,  for  instruction  in  righteousness.  1  John 
y.  9.  If  we  receive  the  witness  of  men,  the  witness 
of  God  is  greater :  For  this  is  the  witness  of  God  which 
he  hath  testified  of  his  Son.  1  Thess.  ii.  13.  For  tnia 
cause  also  thank  we  God  without  ceasing,  because,  when 
ye  received  the  word  of  God,  which  ye  heard  of  us,  ye 
received  it  not  as  the  word  of  men,  but  (as  it  is  in  truth) 
the  word  of  God,  which  effectually  worketh  also  in  y  mi 
that  believe. 

1  Tim.  iii.  15.  But  if  1  tarry  long,  that  thou  roayest 
know  how  thou  oughtest  to  behave  thyself  in  the  house 
of  God,  which  is  the  church  of  the  living  God,  the  pillar 
»nd  ground  of  the  truth. 

2 


14  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH.  [chap,  l 

Spirit,  bearing  witness  by  and  with  the  word  in 
our  hearts.k 

VI.  The  whole  counsel  of  God,  concerning 
all  things  necessary  for  his  own  glory,  man's 
salvation,  faith,  and  life,  is  either  expressly  set 
down  in  Scripture,  ^r  by  good  and  necessary 
consequence  may  be  deduced  from  Scripture : 
anto  which  nothing  at  any  time  is  to  be  added, 
whether  by  new  revelations  of  the  Spirit,  or 
traditions  of  men.1     Nevertheless  we  acknow- 


*  1  John  ii.  20,  27.  But  ye  have  an  unction  from  the 
Holy  One,  and  ye  know  all  things. — But  the  anointing 
which  ye  have  received  of  him  abideth  in  you,  and  ye 
need  not  that  any  man  teach  you:  but  as  the  same  anoint- 
ing teacheth  you  of  all  things,  and  is  truth,  and  is  no  lie, 
and  even  as  it  hath  taught  you,  ye  shall  abide  in  him, 
John  xvi.  13,  14.  Howbeit  when  he,  the  Spirit  of  truth, 
is  come,  he  will  guide  you  into  all  truth  :  for  he  shall  not 
speak  of  himself;  but  whatsoever  he  shall  hear,  that 
shall  he  speak  ;  and  he  will  show  you  things  to  come. — 
He  shall  glorify  me :  for  he  shall  receive  of  mine,  and 
shall  show  it  unto  you. — 1  Cor.  ii.  10,  11.  But  God  hatfc 
revealed  them  unto  us  by  his  Spirit;  for  the  Spirit  search- 
eth  all  things,  yea  the  deep  things  of  God. — For  what 
man  knoweth  the  things  of  a  man,  save  the  spirit  of  man 
which  is  in  him  ?  even  so  the  things  of  God  knowetb  uo 
man,  but  the  Spirit  of  God. 

1  2  Tim.  iii.  16,  17.  All  Scripture  is  given  by  in- 
■piration  of  God,  and  is  profitable  for  doctrine,  for  re- 
proof, for  correction,  for  instruction  in  righteousness  : 
that  the  man  of  God  may  be  perfect,  thoroughly  furnished 
unto  all  good  works. — Gal.  i.  8.  But  though  we,  or  an 
angel  from  heaven,  preach  any  other  gospel  unto  you  than 
that  which  we  have  preached  unto  you,  let  him  be  ac- 
cursed.— 2  T^iess.  ii.  2.  That  ye  be  not  soon  shaken  in 
mind,  or  be  troubled,  neither  by  spirit,  nor  by  word, 


sect.vM]         CONFESSION   OF    FAITH.  15 

ledge  the  inward  illumination  of  the  Spirit 
of  God  to  be  necessary  for  the  saving  under- 
standing of  such  things  as  are  levealed  in  the 
word ; m  and  that  there  are  some  circumstances 
concerning  the  worship  of  God,  and  govern- 
ment of  the  church,  common  to  human  actions 
and  societies,  which  are  to  be  ordered  by  the 
light  of  nature  and  Christian  prudence,  accord* 
ing  to  the  general  rules  of  the  word,  which  are 
always  to  be  observed.11 

VII.  All  things  in  Scripture  are  not  alike 
plain  in  themselves,  nor  alike  clear  unto  all;6 

nor  by  letter  as  from  us,  as  that  the  day  of  Christ  is 
at  hand. 

m  John  vi.  45.  It  is  written  in  the  prophets,  And  they 
shall  be  all  taught  of  God.  Every  man  therefore  that 
hath  heard,  and  hath  learned  of  the  Father,  cometh  unto 
me.  1  Cor.  ii.  9,  10,  12.  But  as  it  is  written,  Eye  hath 
not  seen,  nor  ear  heard,  neither  have  entered  into  the 
heart  of  man,  the  things  which  God  hath  prepared  for 
them  that  love  him.  But  God  hath  revealed  them  unto 
us  by  his  Spirit :  for  the  Spirit  searcheth  all  things,  yea 
the  deep  things  of  God. — Now  we  have  received,  not  the 
spirit  of  the  world,  but  the  Spirit  which  :s  of  God ;  that  we 
might  know  the  things  that  are  freely  given  to  us  of  God. 

n  1  Cor.  xi.  13.  14.  Judge  i/i  yourselves :  Is  it 
comely  that  a  woman  pray  unto  Gi  d  uncovered  ?  Doth 
not  even  nature  itself  teach  you,  that  if  a  man  have  long 
hair,  it  is  a  shame  unto  him  ?  1  Cor.  xiv.  26,  40.  How 
is  it  then,  brethren?  when  ye  come  together,  every  oae 
of  you  hath  a  psalm,  hath  a  doctrine,  hath  a  iongue,  hath 
a  revelation,  hath  an  interpretation.  Let  all  things  be 
done  unto  edifying. — Let  all  things  be  done  decently  and 
in  order. 

•  2  Pet.  iii.  16.  As  also  in  all  his  epistles,  speaking 
in  them  of  these  things  ;  in  which  are  some  things  hard 
to  be  understood,  whi'h  they  that  are  unlearned  stnd  un< 


16  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.  [chap.  \ 

yet  those  things  which  are  necessary  to  be 
known,  believed,  and  observed,  for  salvation, 
are  so  clearly  propounded  and  opened  in  some 
place  of  Scripture  or  other,  that  not  only  the 
learned,  but  the  unlearned,  in  a  due  use  of  the 
ordinary  means,  may  attain  unto  a  sufficient 
understanding  of  them.p 

VIII.  The  Old  Testament  in  Hebrew, 
(which  was  the  native  language  of  the  people 
of  God  of  old,)  and  the  New  Testament  in 
Greek,  (which  at  the  time  of  the  writing  of  it 
was  most  generally  known  to  the  nations,) 
being  immediately  inspired  by  God,  and  by  his 
singular  care  and  providence,  kept  pure  in  all 
ages,  are  therefore  authentical  ; q  so  as  in  all. 
controversies  of  religion  the  church  is  finally 
to  appeal  unto  them.r  But  because  these 
original  tongues  are  not  known  to  all  the  peo- 
ple of  God  who  have  right  unto,  and  inter- 
est in  the  Scriptures,  and  are  commanded,  in 

stable  wrest,  as  they  do  also  the  other  Scriptures,  unto 
their  own  destruction. 

p  Psa.  cxix.  105,  130.  Thy  word  is  a  lamp  unto 
•ny  feet,  and  a  light  unto  my  path.  The  entrance  of  thy 
words  giveth  light;  it  giveth  understanding  unto  the 
rmple. 

<»  Matt.  v.  18.  For  verily  I  say  unto  you,  Till  heaven 
And  earth  pass,  one  jot  or  one  tittle  shall  in  no  wise  pas? 
from  the  law;  till  all  be  fulfilled. 

*  Isa.  viii.  20.  To  the  law  and  to  the  testimony  ;  if 
they  speak  not  according  to  this  word,  it  is  because  there 
is  no  light  in  them.  Acts  xv.  15.  And  to  this  agree 
the  words  of  the  prophets.  John  v.  46.  For  had  ye 
believed  Moses,  j  e  would  have  believed  me  :  for  he  wro4« 
of  me. 


sect.  Tin.]        CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.  17 

the  fear  of  God,  to  read  and  search  them,' 
therefore  they  are  to  be  translated  into  the 
vulgar  language  of  every  nation  unto  which 
they  come,4  that  the  word  of  God  dwelling 
plentifully  in  all,  they  may  worship  him  in  ao 
acceptable  manner,"  and,  through  patience 
and  comfort  of  the  Scriptures,  may  have 
hope.v 

»  John  v.  39.  Search  the  Scriptures ;  for  in  them  ye 
think  ye  have  eternal  life :  and  they  are  they  which  testify 
of  me. 

•  1  Cor.  xiv.  6,  9,  11,  12,  24,  27,  28.  Now,  hrethren, 
if  I  come  unto  you  speaking  with  tongues,  what  shall 
I  profit  you,  except  I  shall  speak  to  you  either  by 
revelation,  or  by  knowledge,  or  by  prophesying,  or  by 
doctrine  ? — So  likewise  ye,  except  ye  utter  by  the  tongue 
words  easy  to  be  understood,  how  shall  it  be  known 
what  is  spoken?  for  ye  shall  speak  into  the  air. — There- 
fore if  I  know  not  the  meaning  of  the  voice,  1  shall  be, 
unto  him  that  speaketh,  a  barbarian,  and  he  that  speak- 
eth  shall  be  a  barbarian  unto  me.  Even  so  ye,  for  as 
much  as  ye  are  zealous  of  spiritual  gifts,  seek  that  ye 
may  excel  to  the  edifying  of  the  church. — But  if  all  pro- 
phesy, and  there  come  in  one  that  believeth  not,  or  one 
unlearned,  he  is  convinced  of  all,  he  is  judged  of  all. — 
If  any  man  speak  in  an  unknown  tongue,  let  it  be  by  two, 
or  at  most  by  three,  and  that  by  course ;  and  let  one  in- 
terpret. But  if  there  be  no  interpreter,  let  him  keep 
silence  in  the  church  ;  and  let  him  speak  to  himself,  and 
to  God. 

■  Col.  iii.  16.  Let  the  word  of  Christ  dwell  in  you 
richly  in  all  wisdom ;  teaching  and  admonishing  one 
another  in  psalms,  and  hymns,  and  spiritual  songs,  sing- 
ing with  grace  in  your  hearts  to  the  Lord. 

*  Rom.  xv.  4.  For  whatsoever  things  rere  written 
aforetime  were  written  for  our  learning ;  thfit  we,  through 
patience  and  comfort  of  the  Scriptures,  might  have 
h^pe. 

2* 


18  CONFESSION    OF  FAITH.  [chap,  it 

iX.  The  infallible  rule  of  interpretation  of 
Scripture,  is  the  Scripture  itself;  and  there- 
fore, when  there  is  a  question  about  the  tru« 
and  full  sense  of  any  scripture,  (which  is  not 
manifold,  but  one,)  it  may  be  searched  and 
known  by  other  places  that  speak  more  clearly." 

X.  The  Supreme  Judge,  by  which  all  con^ 
troversies  of  religion  are  to  be  determined,  and 
all  decrees  of  councils,  opinions  of  ancient 
writers,  doctrines  of  men,  and  private  spirits, 
are  to  be  examined,  and  in  whose  sentence 
we  are  to  rest,  can  be  no  other  but  the  Holy 
Spirit  speaking  in  the  Scripture/ 


CHAPTER  II. 

OF    GOD,    AND    OF    THE    HOLY    TRINITY. 

There   is  but   one    only7  living    and  true 

*  Acts  xv.  15.  And  to  this  agree  the  words  of  the 
prophets.  John  v.  46.  For  had  ye  believed  Moses,  ye 
would  have  believed  me :  for  he  wrote  of  me. 

x  Matt.  xxii.  29,  31.  Jesus  answered  and  said  unto 
them.  Ye  do  err,  not  knowing  the  Scriptures,  not  the 
power  of  God. — But  as  touching  the  resurrection  of  the 
dead,  have  ye  not  read  that  which  was  spoken  unt;> 
you  by  God.  Eph.  ii.  20.  And  are  built  upon  the  founda- 
tion of  the  apostles  and  prophets,  Jesus  Christ  himself 
being  the  chief  corner-stone.  Acts  xxviii.  25.  And  when 
they  agreed  not  among  themselves,  they  departed,  after 
that  Paul  had  spoken  one  word,  Well  spake  the  Holy 
Ghost  by  Esaias  the  prophet  unto  our  fathers. 

r  Deut.  vi.  4.  Hear,  0  Israel ;  the  Lord  our  God  is  one 
Lord.  I  Cor.  viii.  4,  0.  As  concerning  therefore  the  eat- 
ing of  those  things  that  are  offered  in  sacrifice  unto  idols, 
we  knrw  tlcat  an  ido1  \<i  nothing   ;n  the  world,  >W  tiaat 


mot.  r.]  CONFESSION    OF   FAITH.  19 

God,1  who  is  infinite  in  being  and  perfec- 
tion,4 a  most  pure  spirit,b  invisible,'  with* 
out    body,     parts, d     or    passions, e     immuta- 


there  is  none  other  God  'jut  one. --But  to  us  there  is  buT 
one  God,  the  Father,  of  whom  are  all  things,  and  we  \z 
him  ;  and  one  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  by  whom  are  all  things, 
and   we  by  him. 

z  1  Thess.  i.  9. — Ye  turned  to  God  from  idols,  to  serve 
the  living  and  true  God.  Jer  x.  10. — But  the  Lord  ia 
the  true  God,  he  is  the  living  God,  and  an  everlasting 
King. 

a  Job  xi.  7,  8,  9,  and  xxvi.  14.  Canst  thou  by  search- 
ing find  out  God?  Canst  thou  find  out  the  Almighty  unto 
perfection  ?  It  is  as  high  as  heaven  ;  what  canst  thou  do  ? 
deeper  than  hell  ;  what  caust  thou  know  ?  The  measure 
thereof  'S  longer  than  the  earth,  and  broader  than  the 
sea.  — Lo  these  are  parts  of  his  ways  ;  but  how  little  a 
portion  is  heard  of  him  !  but  the  thunder  of  his  power, 
who  can  understand? 

b  John  iv.  24.  God  is  a  Spirit,  and  they  that  worship 
him,  must  worship  him  in  spirit  and  in  truth. 

c  1  Tim.  i.  17.  Now  unto  the  King  eternal,  immortal, 
invisible,  the  only  wise  God,  be  honour  and  glory  for  ever 
and  ever.     Amen. 

d  Deut.  iv.  15,  16.  Take  ye  therefore  good  heed  unto 
yourselves,  (for  ye  saw  no  manner  of  similitude  on  the 
day  that  the  Lord  spake  unto  you  in  Horeb  out  of  the 
midst  of  the  fire,)  lest  ye  corrupt  yourselves,  and  make 
you  a  graven  image,  the  similitude  of  any  figure,  the  like- 
ness of  male  or  female.  Luke  xxiv.  30.  Behold  my  hands 
and  my  feet,  that  it  is  I  myself  handle  me  and  see  ;  for 
a  spirit  hath  iut  flesh  and  bones,  as  ye  see  me  have. 
John  iv.  24. 

*  Acts  xiv.  11,  15.  And  when  the  people  saw  what 
Paul  had  done,  they  lifted  up  their  voices,  saying  in  the 
epeech  of  Lycaonia,  The  gods  are  come  down  to  us  in  the 
likeness  of  men. — And  saying,  Sirs,  why  do  ye  these 
things?  We  also  are  men  of  like  passions  with  you,  and 
preach  into  you  that  ve  should  turn  from  these  vunitie* 


20  CONFESSIONS    OF  FAtrff.  tcttAP.n 


ble,f  immense,*  eternal, h  incomprehensible,1 
almighty, j  most  wise, k  most  holy, !  most 
free, m  most  absolute, n  working  all  things 
according  to  the  counsel  of  his  own  immu- 
table and  most  righteous    will,  °   for   his    own 

anto  tbe  living  God,  which  made  heaven,  and  earth,  anfil 
the  sea,  and  all  things  that  are  therein. 

f  James  i.  17  — The  Father  of  lights,  with  whom  is  no 
variableness,  neither  shadow  of  turning.  Mai.  iii.  6.  For 
I  am  the  Lord,  I  change  not. 

g  1  Kings  viii.  27.  But  will  God  indeed  dwell  on  the 
earth  ?  Behold,  the  heaven  and  heaven  of  heavens  can- 
not contain  thee;  how  much  less  this  house  that  I  have 
builded !  Jer.  xxiii.  23,  24.  Am  I  a  God  at  hand,  saith 
the  Lord,  and  not  a  God  afar  off?  Can  any  hide  him- 
self in  secret  places  that  I  shall  not  see  him?  saith 
the  Lord.  Do  not  I  fill  heaven  and  earth  ?  saith  th*. 
Lord. 

h  Psa.  xc.  2.  Before  the  mountains  were  brought 
forth,  or  ever  thou  hadst  formed  the  earth  and  the  world, 
even  from  everlasting  to  everlasting,  thou  art  God.  1  Tim. 
i.  17.  Now  unto  the  King  eternal,  immortal,  invisible. 
the  only  wise  God,  be  honour  and  glory  for  ever  and  ever 
Amen. 

'  Tsa.  cxlv.  3. — His  greatness  is  unsearchable. 

1  Gen.  xvii.  1.— -I  am  the  Almighty  God;  walk  befcre 
me,  and  be  thou  perfect.      Rev.  iv.  8. 

k  Rom.  xvi.  27.  To  God  only  wise,  be  glory  through 
Jesus  Christ  for  ever.     Amen. 

1  Isa,  vi.  3.  And  one  cried  unto  another,  and  said, 
Holy,  holy,  holy  is  the  Lord  of  hosts :  the  whole  earth  is 
full  of  his  glory      Rev.  iv.  8. 

■»  Psa.  cxv.  3.  But  our  God  is  in  the  heavens  :  He 
hath  done  whatsoever  he  pleased. 

»  Ex.  iii.  14.  And  God  said  unto  Moses,  I  ^m  that  i 
AM  ;  and  he  said,  Thus  shalt  thou  say  unto  the  chil  hva 
of  Israel,  I  am  hath  sent  me  unto  you. 

0  Eph.  i.  11.  In  whom  also  we  have  obtained  &n 
Inheritance,  being  predestinated  according  to  the  puipow 


«bct  i.,  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.  2? 

glory  ;p  most  loving  gracious,  merciful,  long- 
suffering,  abundant  in  goodness  and  truth, 
forgiving  iniquity,  transgression,  and  sin;1 
the  rewarder  of  them  that  diligently  seek  him  ;■ 
and  withal  most  just  and  terrible  in  his  judg- 
ments;* hating  all  sin,u  and  who  will  by  no 
means  clear  the  guilty. v 

of  him  who  worketh  all  things  after  the  counsel  of  his  own 
will. 

p  Prov.  xvi.  4.  The  Loi  d  hath  made  all  things  for 
himself:  yea,  even  the  wicked  for  the  day  of  evil.  Rom. 
xi.  30.  Fur  of  him,  and  through  him,  and  to  him  are 
all  things  :  to  whom  be  glory  for  ever.  Amen.  Rev. 
iv.   11. 

i  1  John  iv.  8.  He  that  loveth  not,  knoweth  not  God ; 
for  God  is  love. 

*  Ex.  xxxiv.  6,  7.  And  the  Lord  passed  by  before  him, 
and  proclaimed,  The  Loi'd,  the  Lord  God,  merciful  and 
gracious,  long-suffering,  and  abundant  in  goodness  and 
truth  ;  keeping  mercy  for  thousands,  forgiving  iniquity 
and  transgression  and  sin,  and  that  will  by  no  means  clear 
the  guilty. 

*  Heb.  xi.  6. — For  he  that  cometh  to  God  must  believe 
that  he  is,  and  that  he  is  a  rewarder  of  them  that  dili- 
gently seek  him. 

4  Neh.  ix.  32,  3?.  Now,  therefore,  our  God,  the  great, 
the  mighty,  and  the  terrible  God,  who  keepest  covenant 
and  mercy,  let  not  all  the  trouble  seem  little  before  thee, 
that  hath  come  upon  us,  on  our  kings,  on  our  princes, 
and  on  our  priests,  and  on  our  prophets,  and  on  our 
fathers,  and  on  all  thy  people,  since  the  time  of  the  kings 
of  Assyria,  unto  this  day.  Howbeit,  thou  art  just  in  all 
that  is  brought  upon  us;  for  thou  hast  done  right,  but  we 
have  done  wickedly. 

n  Psa.  v.  5,  6.  The  foolish  shall  not  stand  in  thy  sight : 
thou  hatest  all  workers  of  iniquity.  Thou  shalt  destroy 
them  that  speak  leasing  ;  the  Lord  will  abhor  the  bloody 
and  deceitful  man. 

*  Kahum  i.  2,  3      G  I  ia  jealous,  anr\  the   Lord  re- 


22  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH  [chap,  it, 

II,  God  hath  all  life,w  glory/  goodness/ 
blessedness,"  in  and  of  himself;  and  is  alone 
in  and  unto  himself  all-sufficient,  not  stand- 
ing in  need  of  any  creatures  which  he  hath 
made,a  nor  deriving  any  glory  from  them/ 
but  only  manifesting  his.  own  glory  in,  by, 
unto,  and  upon  them  :  he  is  the  alone  foun- 
tain of  nil  being,  of  whom,  through  whom, 
and  to  whom,  are  all  things ; c  and   hath  most 

vengeth,  and  is  furious  ;  the  Lord  will  take  vengeance  on 
his  adversaries,  and  he  reserveth  wrath  for  his  enemies. 
The  Lord  is  slow  to  anger,  and  great  in  power,  and  will 
not  at  all  acquit  the  wicked.     See  Ex.  xxxiv.  7. 

"  John  v.  26.  For  as  the  Father  hath  life  in 
himself,  so  hath  he  given  to  the  Son  to  have  life  in 
himself. 

*  Acts  vii.  2.  And  he  said,  Men,  brethren,  and  fathers, 
hearken  ;  The  God  of  glory  appeared  unto  our  father 
Abraham,  when  he  was  in  Mesopotamia,  before  he  dwelt 
in  Charran. 

J  Psa.  cxix.  68.  Thou  art  good,  and  doest  good  ;  teach 
me  thy  statutes. 

2  1  Tim.  vi.  15.  Which  in  his  times  he  shall  show,  who 
is  the  blessed  and  only  Potentate,  the  King  of  kings,  and 
Lord  of  lords.  Rom.  ix.  5. — Who  is  over  all,  God  bles- 
sed for  ever.     Amen. 

a  Acts  xvii.  24,  25.  God  that  made  the  world,  and  all 
things  therein,  seeing  that  he  is  Lord  of  heaven  and 
earth,  dwelleth  not  in  temples  made  with  hands  ;  neither 
is  worshipped  with  men's  hands,  as  though  he  needed 
any  thing,  seeing  he  giveth  to  all  life,  and  breath,  and  all 
things. 

t>  Job  xxii.  2,  3.  Can  a  man  be  profitable  unto  God,  aa 
ue  that  is  wise  may  be  profitable  unto  himself  ?  [s  it  any 
pleasure  to  the  Almighty  that  thou  are  righteous  ?  or  is  it 
gain  to  him  that  thou  makest  thy  ways  perfect* 

c  Rom.  xi.  36.  For  of  him,  and  through  irim,  and 
10  him,  are  all  thiugs ;  to  whom  be  glory  for  ever.    Amen 


BiCT.n.]  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.  23 

sovereign  dominion  over  them,  to  do  by  them, 
for  them,  or  upon  them,  whatsoever  himself 
pleasetb.d  In  his  sight  all  things  are  open  and 
manifest ; e  his  knowledge  is  infinite,  infallible, 
and  independent  upon  the  creature ; f  so  as 
nothing  is  to  him  contingent  or  uncertain.* 
He  is  most  holy  in  all  his  counsels,  in  all 
his  works,  and  in  all  his  commands.11  To  him 
is    due    from    angels    and    men,   and    every 

d  Rev.  iv.  11.  Thou  art  worthy,  0  Lord,  to  receive 
glory,  and  honour,  and  power:  for  thou  hast  created  all 
things,  and  for  thy  pleasure  they  are,  and  were  created. 
Dan.  iv.  25,  35.  The  Most  High  ruleth  in  the  kingdom 
of  men,  and  giveth  it  to  whomsoever  he  will. — And  all 
the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  are  reputed  as  nothing  :  and 
he  doeth  according  to  his  will  in  the  army  of  heaven,  and 
among  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth :  and  none  can  stay 
his  hand,  or  say  unto  him,  What  doest  thou?  See  1  Tim. 
vi.  15,  on  the  letter  s. 

e  Heb.  iv.  13.  Neither  is  there  any  creature  that  is  not 
manifest  in  his  sight :  but  all  things  are  naked  and  opened 
unto  the  eyes  of  him  with  whom  we  have  to  do. 

t  Rom.  xi.  33,  34.  0  the  depth  of  the  riches  both  of 
the  wisdom  and  knowledge  of  God!  how  unsearchable  are 
his  judgments,  and  his  ways  past  finding  out! — For  who 
hath  known  the  mind  of  the  Lord  ?  or  who  hath  been  Ma 
counsellor?  Psa.  cxlvii.  5.  Great  is  our  Lord,  and  of 
great  power  :  his  understanding  is  infinite. 

*  Acts  xv.  18.  Known  unto  God  are  all  his  works  from 
the  beginning  of  the  world.  Ezek.  xi.  5.  And  the  Spirit 
of  the  Lord  fell  upon  me,  and  said  unto  me,  Speak,  Th««s 
saith  the  Lord,  Thus  have  ye  said,  0  house  of  Israel ;  for 
I  know  the  things  that  come  into  your  mind,  every  one  of 
them 

o  Psa.  cxlv.  17.  The  Lord  is  righteous  in  all  his  ways, 
and  holy  in  all  his  works.  Rom.  vii.  12.  Wherefore  th« 
law  is  holy,  an!  the  commandment  holy,  and  just,  and 
good 


24  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.  [caAK  a 

other  creature,  whatsoever  worship,  service, 
or  obedience,  he  is  pleased  to  require  of 
them.1 

III.  In  the  unity  of  the  Godhead  th^re  be 
three  persons  of  one  substance,  power,  and 
eternity  ;  God  the  Father,  God  the  Son,  and 
God  the  Holy  Ghost.J  The  Father  is  of  none, 
neither  begotten  nor  proceeding ;  the  Hon  is 
eternally  begotten   of  the  Father ; k  the  Holy 

i  Rev.  v.  12 — 14.  Saying,  with  a  loud  voice,  Worthy 
is  the  Lamb  that  was  slain  to  receive  power,  and  riches, 
and  wisdom,  and  strength,  and  honour,  and  glos-y,  and 
blessing.  And  every  creature  which  is  in  heaven,  and  on 
the  earth,  and  under  the  earth,  and  such  as  are  in  the 
c'«a,  and  all  that  are  in  them,  heard  I  saying,  Blessing,  and 
honour,  and  glory,  and  power  be  unto  him  that  sitteth 
upon  the  throne,  and  unto  the  Lamb  for  ever  and  ever. 
And  the  four  beasts  said,  Amen.  And  the  four  and  twenty 
elders  fell  down  and  worshipped  him  that  liveth  tor  ever 
and.  ever. 

J  1  John  v.  7.  For  there  are  three  that  bear  record  in 
heaven,  the  Father,  the  Word,  and  the  Holy  Ghost ;  and 
these  three  are  one.  Matt.  iii.  16,  17.  And  Jesus,  when  he 
was  baptized,  went  up  straightway  out  of  the  water;  and 
lo,  the  heavens  were  opened  unto  him,  and  he  saw  the 
Spirit  of  God  descending  like  a  dove,  and  lighting  upon 
him  :  And  lo,  a  voice  from  heaven,  saying,  This  is  my 
beloved  Son,  in  whom  I  am  well  pleased.  Matt,  xxviii. 
19.  Go  ye  therefore  and  teach  all  nations,  baptizing  them 
m  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son.  and  cf  the 
Holy  Ghost.  2  Cor.  xiii.  14.  The  grace  of  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  and  the  love  of  God,  and  the  communicn  of 
the  Holy  Ghost,  bo  with  you  all.     Amen. 

k  John  i.  14,  "^3.  And  the  Word  was  made  flesh,  and 
dwelt  among  us  (and  we  beheld  his  glory,  the  glory  as  cf 
the  only  begotten  of  the  Father)  full  of  grace  and  truth. — 
No  man  hath  seen  God  at  any  time ;  the  only  begotten  Sen, 
which  is  in  the  bosom  of  the  Father,  he  hath  declared  him 


sect.  x. j  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH,  25 

Ghost  eternally   proceeding  from  the  Father 
and  the  Son.1 


CHAPTER  III. 

OF  GOD'S  ETERNAL  DECREES. 

Gor  from  all  eternity  did  by  the  most  wise 
and  holy  counsel  of  his  own  will,  freely  and 
unchangeably  ordain  whatsoever  comes  to 
pass;m  yet  so  as  thereby  neither  is  God  the 
author  of  sin ; n  nor  is  violence  oifered  to  the 

'  John  xv.  26.  But  when  the  Comforter  is  come, 
whom  I  will  send  unto  you  from  the  Father,  even  the 
Spirit  of  truth,  which  proceedeth  from  the  Father,  he 
shall  testify  of  me.  Gal.  iv.  6.  And  because  ye  are  sons, 
God  hath  sent  forth  the  Spirit  of  his  Son  into  your  hearts, 
crying,  Abba,  Father. 

*  Eph.  i.  11.  In  whom  also  we  have  obtained  an  in- 
heritance, being  predestinated  according  to  the  purpose 
of  him  who  worketh  all  things  after  the  counsel  of  his  own 
w\ll.  Rom.  xi.  33.  0  the  depth  of  the  riches  both  of 
th-3  wisdom  and  knowledge  of  God  !  how  unsearchable 
are  his  judgments,  and  his  ways  past  finding  out!  Heb. 
vi.  17.  Wherein  God,  willing  more  abundantly  to  show 
a'ito  the  heirs  of  promise  the  immutability  of  his  counsel, 
confirmed  it  by  an  oath.  Ptom.  ix  15,  18.  For  he  saith 
to  Moses,  I  will  have  mercy  on  whom  I  will  have  mercy, 
and  I  will  have  compassion  on  whom  I  will  have  compas- 
jion. — Therefore  hath  he  mercy  on  whonr  he  will  have 
mercy,  and  whom  he  will  he  hardeneth. 

B  Jam  i.  13,  17.  Let  no  man  say,  when  he  is  tempted, 
I  am  tempted  of  God ;  for  God  cannot  be  tempted  with 
evil,  neither  tempteth  he  any  man. — Every  good  gift, 
and  every  perfect  gift  is  from  above,  and  cometh  down 
from  the  Father  of  lights,  with  whom  is  no  variable- 
ness, neither  shadow  of  turning.  1  John  i.  5.  Tbii 
3 


26  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.  [chap,  hi 

will  of  the  creatures,  nor  is  the  liberty  or  con- 
tingency of  secon  1  causes  taken  away,  but 
rather  established:0 

II.  Although  God  knows  whatsoever  may 
or  can  come  to  pass,  upon  all  supposed  con- 
ditions ;  p  yet  hath  he  not  decreed  any  thing 

then  is  the  message  -which  we  have  heard  of  him,  and  de- 
clare unto  you,  that  God  is  light,  and  in  him  is  no  dark- 
ness at  all.     Eccl.  vii.  29. 

0  Acts  ii.  23.  Him,  being  delivered  by  the  deter- 
minate counsel  and  foreknowledge  of  God,  ye  have  taken, 
and  by  wicked  hands  have  crucified  and  slain.  Matt. 
xvii.  12.  But  I  say  unto  you,  that  Elias  is  come  already, 
and  they  knew  him  not,  but  have  done  unto  him  whatso- 
ever they  listed  ;  likewise  shall  also  the  Son  of  man  suf- 
fer of  them.  Acts  iv.  27,  28.  For  of  a  truth  against  thy 
holy  child  Jesus,  whom  thou  hast  anointed,  both  Herod 
and  Pontius  Pilate,  with  the  Gentiles  and  the  people  of 
Israel,  were  gathered  together,  for  to  do  whatsoever  thy 
hand  and  thy  counsel  determined  before  to  be  done.  John 
xix.  11.  Jesus  answered,  Thou  couldst  have  no  power 
at  all  against  me,  except  it  were  given  thee  from  above  : 
therefore  he  that  delivered  me  unto  thee  hath  the  greater 
sin.  Prov.  xvi.  33.  The  lot  is  cast  into  the  lap ;  but 
the  whole  disposing  thereof  is  of  the  Lord.  Acts  xxvii. 
23,  24,  compared  with  v.  34. 

p  Acts  xv.  18.  Known  unto  God  are  all  his  works 
from  the  beginning  of  the  world.  1  Sam.  xxiii.  11,  12. 
Will  the  men  of  Keilah  deliver  me  up  into  his  hand? 
Will  Saul  come  down,  as  thy  servant  hath  heard  ?  0 
Lcrd  God  of  Israel,  I  beseech  thee,  tell  thy  servant. 
Aud  the  Lord  said,  He  will  come  down.  Then  said 
David,  Will  the  men  of  Keilah  deliver  me  and  my  men 
:nto  the  hand  of  Saul?  And  the  Lord  said,  They  will 
deliver  thee  up.  Matt.  xi.  21,  23.  Woe  unto  thee, 
Chorazin  !  woe  unto  thee,  Bethsaida !  for  if  the  mighty 
works  which  were  done  in  you  had  been  done  in  Tyra 
and  Sidon,  they  w  uld  have  repented  long  ago  in  sack- 
Qioth  and   allies.—  )  jd  thou    Capernaum,  w.'  '"-h  art  ev 


*£CT.  iv.]  CONFESSION    OP   IAITH.  27 

because  he  foresaw  it  is  future,  or  a*  that 
which  would  come  to  pass,  upon  such  cjndi- 
tions.q 

III.  By  the  decree  of  God,  for  the  mani- 
festation of  his  glory,  some  men  and  angels' 
are  predestinated  unto  everlasting  life,  and 
others  fore-ordained  to  everlasting  death.8 

IV.  These  angels  and  men,  thus  predesti- 
nated and  fore-ordained,  are  particularly  and 
unchangeably  designed;  and  their  number  is 

alted  unto  heaven,  shalt  be  brought  down  to  hell ;  for  if 
the  mighty  works  which  have  been  done  in  thee,  had  been 
done  in  Sodom,  it  would  have  remained  until  this  day. 

i  Rom  ix.  11,  13,  16,  18.  For  the  children  being  not 
yet  born,  neither  having  done  any  good  or  evil,  that  the 
purpose  of  God  according  to  election  might  stand,  not  of 
works,  but  of  him  that  calleth  ; — As  it  is  written,  Jacob 
have  I  loved,  but  Esau  have  I  hated. — So  then,  it  is  not 
of  him  that  willeth,  nor  of  him  that  runneth,  but  of  God 
tfiat  showeth  mercy. — Therefore  hath  he  mercy  on  whom 
he  will  have  mercy,  and  whom  he  will  he  hardeneth. 

r  1  Tim.  v.  21.  I  charge  thee  before  God  and  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  elect  angels.  Matt.  xxv.  41. 
Then  shall  he  say  also  unto  them  on  the  left  hand,  De- 
part from  me,  ye  cursed,  into  everlasting  fire,  prepared 
for  the  devil  and  his  angels. 

»  Rom.  ix.  22,  23  What  if  God,  willing  to  show  his 
wrath,  and  to  make  his  power  known,  endured  with  much 
long-sutfering  the  vessels  of  wrath  fitted  to  destructiou  . 
And  that  he  might  make  known  the  riches  of  his  glory 
on  the  vessels  of  mere}  which  he  had  afore  prepared 
onto  glory  ?  Eph.  i.  6,  6.  Having  predestinated  us 
uuto  the  adoption  of  children  by  Jesus  Christ  to  himself, 
according  to  the  good  pleasure  of  his  will,  to  the  praise 
of  the  glory  of  his  grace,  wherein  he  hath  made  us  ac- 
cepted in  the  Beloved.  Prov.  xvi.  4.  The  Lord  hath 
made  all  things  for  himself;  yea,  even  the  wicked  for  th« 
Jay  of  evil. 


28  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.  [chap,  in 

bo  certain,  and  definite  that  it  cannot  be  either 
increased  or  diminished.' 

V.  Those  of  mankind  that  are  predestinated 
unto  life,  God,  before  the  foundation  of  the 
world  was  laid,  according  to  his  eternal  and 
immutable  purpose,  and  the  secret  counsel  and 
good  pleasure  of  his  will,  hath  chosen  in  Christ, 
unto  everlasting  glory,u  out  of  his  mere  free 
grace  and  love,  without  any  foresight  of  faith 
or  good  works,  or  perseverance  in  either  of 
them,  or  any  other  thing  in  the  creature,  aa 
conditions,  or  causes  moving  him  thereunto;' 
and  all  to  the  praise  of  his  glorious  grace.w 

1  2  Tim.  ii.  19.  Nevertheless,  the  foundation  of  God 
standeth  sure,  having  this  seal,  The  Lord  knoweth  them 
that  are  his.  John  xiii.  18.  I  speak  not  of  you  all ;  I 
know  whom  I  have  chosen. 

«  Eph.  i.  4,  9,  11.  According  as  he  hath  chosen  us  in 
him,  before  the  foundation  of  the  wor^d,  that  we  should 
be  holy  and  without  blame  before  him  in  love  ; — Having 
made  known  unto  us  the  mystery  of  his  will,  according 
to  his  good  pleasure,  which  he  hath  purposed  in  himself. 
— In  whom  also  we  have  obtained  an  inheritance,  being 
predestinated  according  to  the  purpose  of  him  who  worketh 
all  things  after  the  counsel  of  his  own  will.  Rom.  viii. 
30.  Moreover,  whom  he' did  predestinate,  them  he  also 
called  ;  and  whom  he  called,  them  he  also  justified ;  and 
whom  he  justified,  them  he  also  glorified.  2  Tim.  i.  9. 
Who  hath  saved  us,  and  called  us  with  an  holy  calling, 
Bot  according  to  our  works,  but  according  to  his  own 
purpose  and  grace,  which  was  given  us  in  Christ  Jesus 
before  the  world  began.  1  Thess.  v.  9.  Fo*  God  hath 
not  appointed  us  to  wrath,  but  to  obtain  salvation  by  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

*  Rom,  ix.  11,  13,  16.  See  letter  («),  page  27.  Eph, 
i.  4,  9.     See  letter  (u)  above. 

w  Eph.  i.  G,  12.  To  the  praise  of  the  glory  of  hia 
grace,  wiirein  he  hath  made  ua  accepted  in  the  Beloved* 


•ect.  vi.]  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.  2§ 

VI.  As  God  hath  appointed  the  elect  unto 
glory,  so  hath  he,  by  the  eternal  and  most  free 
purpose  of  his  will,  fore-ordained  all  the  rreana 
thereunto. x  Wherefore  they  who  are  elected 
being  fallen  in  Adam,  are  redeemed  by  Cb**ist,r 
are  effectually  .called  unto  faith  in  Christ  by 
his  Spirit  working  in  due  season;  are  justified 
adopted,  sanctified,2  and  kept  by  his  power 
through  faith  unto  salvation.*  Neither  are  any 
other  redeemed  by  Christ,  effectually  called, 
justified,  adopted,  sanctified,  and  saved,  but  the 
elect  only.b 

that  we  should   be  to  the  praise   of  his  glory,  who   first 
trusted  in  Christ. 

*  Eph.  i.  4.  According  as  he  hath  chosen  us  in  him 
before  the  foundation  of  the  world,  that  we  should  bo 
holy  and  without  blame  before  him  in  love.  Eph.  ii.  10. 
For  we  are  his  workmanship,  created  in  Christ  Jesus 
unto  good  works,  which  God  hath  before  ordained  thai 
we  should  walk  in  them.  2  Thess.  ii.  13.  But  we  are 
bound  to  give  thanks  alway  to  God  for  you,  brethren 
beloved  of  the  Lord,  because  God  hath  from  the  begin- 
ning chosen  you  to  salvation,  through  sanctification  of 
the  Spirit,  and  belief  of  the  truth. 

y  1  Thess.  v.  9,  10.  For-  God  hath  not  appointed  us 
to  wrath,  but  to  obtain  salvation  by  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  who  died  for  us,  that  whether  we  wake  or  sleep, 
we  should  live  together  with  him.     Tit.  ii.  14. 

z  Rom.  viii.  30. — Them  he  also  called.  Eph.  i.  5.--* 
According  to  the  good  pleasure  of  his  will.  2  Thess.  .i. 
13. — Through  sanctification  of  the  Spirit,  and  belief  of 
the  truth. 

a  1  Peter  i.  5.  Who  are  kept  by  the  power  of  God 
through  faith  unto  salvation. 

b  John  xvii.  9.  I  pray  for  them :  I  pray  not  for  the 
world,  but  for  them  which  thou  hast  given  me;  fcr  they 
are  thine.  Horn.  viii.  28.  And  we  know  that  all  things 
work  together  foi  good  to  them  that  love  Gcd,  to  them 


SC  CONFESSIC-tf   OF   FAITH.  [(MAT.  tit 

VII.  The  rest  of  mankind,  God  was  pleased, 
according  to  the  unsearchable  counsel  of  his 
own  will,  whereby  he  extendeth  or  withhold- 
eth  mercy  as  he  pleaseth,  for  the  glory  of  his 
sovereign  power  over  his  creatures,  to  pass  byj 
and  to  ordain  them  to  dishonour  and  wrath  for 
their  sin,  to  the  praise  of  his  glorious  justice " 

who  are  the  called  according  to  his  purpose,  &c.  [to  the 
end  of  the  chapter.]  John  vi.  64,  65.  But  there  are  some 
of  you  that  believe  not.  For  Jesus  knew  from  the  be- 
ginning who  they  were  that  believed  not,  and  who  should 
betray  him.  And  he  said,  Therefore  said  I  unto  you, 
that  no  man  can  come  unto  me,  except  it  were  given  unto 
him  of  my  Father.  See  John  viii.  47,  and  x.  26.  — 
1  John  ii.  19.  They  went  out  from  us,  but  they  were  not 
of  us ;  for  if  they  had  been  of  us,  they  would  no  doubt 
have  continued  with  us ;  but  they  went  out,  that  they 
might  be  made  manifest  that  they  were  not  all  of  us. 

c  Matt.  xi.  25.  26.  At  that  time  Jesus  answered  and 
said,  I  thank  thee,  0  Father,  Lord  of  heaven  and  earth, 
because  thou  hast  hid  these  things  from  the  wise  and 
prudent,  and  hast  revealed  them  unto  babes.  Even  so, 
Father,  for  so  it  seemed  good  in  thy  sight.  Rom.  ix. 
17,  18,  21,  22.  For  the  Scripture  saith  unto  Pharaoh, 
Even  for  this  same  purpose  have  I  raised  thee  up,  that 
I  might  show  my  power  in  thee,  and  that  my  name 
might  be  declared  throughout  all  the  earth.  Therefore 
hath  he  mercy,  &c. — H'ath  not  the  potter  power  over  the 
filay,  of  the  same  lump  to  make  one  vessel  unto  honour, 
»nd  another  unto  dishonour?  What  if  God,  willing  to 
Jhow  his  wrath,  and  to  make  his  power  known,  endured 
with  much  long-suffering  the  vessels  of  wrath  fitted  to 
destruction.  2  Tim.  ii.  20. — But  in  a  great  house  there 
are  not  only  vessels  of  gold  and  silver,  but  also  of  wood 
and  of  earth;  and  some  to  honour,  and  some  to  dishonour. 
Jude  4.  For  there  are  certain  men  crept  in  unawares, 
who  were  before  of  old  ordained  to  this  condemnation ; 
ungodly  men,  turning  the  grace  of  our  God  into  lascivious' 
cess,  and  denying  the  only  Lord  God,  and  our  Lord  Jesuj 


31 

VIII.  The  doctrine  of  this  high  mystery 
of  predestination  is  to  be  handled  with  special 
prudence  and  care,d  that  men  attending  the 
will  of  God  revealed  in  his  word,  and  yielding 
obedience  thereunto,  may,  from  the  certainty 
of  their  effectual  vocation,  be  assured  of  their 
eternal  election.6  So  shall  this  doctrine  af- 
ford matter  of  praise,  reverence,  and  admira- 
tion of  God ; f  and  of  humility,  diligence,  and 
abundant  consolation  to  all  that  sincerely  obey 
the  gospel.g 

Christ.     1  Pet.  ii.  8 — being  disobedient;  whereunto  also 
they  were  appointed. 

&  Rom.  ix.  20,  and  xi.  33.  Nay,  but,  0  man,  who  art 
thou,  that  repliest  against  God?  shall  the  thing  formed 
say  to  him  that  formed  it,  Why  hast  thou  made  me 
thus  ?  0  the  depth  of  the  riches  both  of  the  wisdom 
and  knowledge  of  God  !  how  unsearchable  are  his  judg- 
ments, and  his  ways  past  finding  out !  Deut.  xxix.  29 
The  secret  things  belong  unto  the  Lord  our  God  ;  but 
those  things  which  are  revealed  belong  unto  us  and  to  our 
children  for  ever,  that  we  may  do  all  the  words  of  this 
law. 

•  2  Pet.  i.  10. — Give  diligence  to  make  your  calling 
and  election  sure;  for  if  ye  do  these  things,  ye  shall 
Dever  fall. 

'  Eph.  i.  6.  To  the  praise  of  the  glory  of  his  grace, 
Wherein  he  hath  made  us  accepted  in  the  Beloved.  See 
Rom.  xi.  33,  letter  (d),  above. 

*  Rom.  xi.  5,  6,  20,  and  viii.  33.  Even  so,  then  at  thig 
present  time  also  there  is  a  remnant  according  to  the 
election  of  grace.  And  if  by  grace,  then  is  it  no  more 
of  works;  otherwise  grace  is  no  more  grace.  But  if  it 
be  of  works,  then  is  it  no  more  grace  ;  otherwise  work  is 
no  more  work. — Well ;  because  of  unbelief  they  were 
broken  off,  and  thou  standest  by  faith.  Be  not  high- 
minded,  bnt  fea»  —Who  shall  lay  any  thing  to  the  charge 
af  tiod's  elect       It  is  God  that  justifieth.     Li'ke  x.  20 


32  CONFESSION  OF   FAITH.  Tchap.i*, 

CHAPTER  IV 

OF    CREATION. 

Il  pleased  God  the  Father,  Son,  and  Holy 
Ghost, h  for  the  manifestation  of  the  glory  of 
his  eternal  power,  wisdom  and  goodness,1  in 
the  beginning,  to  create  or  make  of  nothing 
the  world,  and  all  things  therein,  whether  visi- 
ble or  invisible,  in  the  space  of  six  days,  and 
all  very  good.j 

II.  After  God  had  made  all  other  crea- 
tures, he  created  man,  male  and  female, b  with 

Notwithstanding,  in  this  rejoice,  not  that  the  spirits  are 
subject  unto  you  ;  but  rather  rejoice,  because  your  names 
are  written  in  heaven. 

h  Heb.  i.  2.  Hath  in  these  last  days  spoken  unto  us 
by  his  Son,  whom  he  hath  appointed  heir  of  all  things, 
by  whom  also  be  made  the  worlds.  John  i.  2,  3.  The 
same  was  in  the  beginning  with  God.  All  things  were 
made  by  him;  and  without  him  was  not  any  thing  made 
that  was  made.  Job  xxvi.  13,  and  xxxiii.  4  By  his 
Spirit  he  hath  garnished  the  heavens ;  his  hand  hath 
formed  the  crooked  serpent. — The  Spirit  of  God  hath 
made  me,  and  the  breath  of  the  Almighty  hath  given  me 
life. 

i  Rom.  i.  20.  For  the  invisible  things  of  him  from  the 
creation  of  the  world  are  clearly  seen,  being  understood 
by  the  things  that  are  made,  even  his  eternal  p.»wer  and 
Godhead  ;  so  that  they  are  without  excuse.  Psa.  civ.  24. 
0  Lord,  how  manifold  are  thy  works  !  in  wisdom  has< 
thou  made  them  all ;   the  earth  is  full  of  thy  riches. 

i  Gen.  1st  chap,  throughout.  Col.  i.  16.  For  bj  him 
were  all  things  created,  that  are  in  heaven,  and  that  are 
in  earth,  visible  and  invisible,  whether  they  be  thrones, 
or  dominions,  or  principalities,  or  powers:  all  thing* 
were  created  by  him  and  for  him. 

k  Gen.  i.  27.     So  God  created  man  in  his  own  im\p, 


SfccT.  ii.]  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.  33 

reasonable  and  immortal  souls,1  endued  with 
knowledge,  righteousness,  and  true  holiness, 
after  his  own  image,"  having  the  law  of  God 
written  in  their  hearts,11  and  power  to  fulfil 
it;0  and  yet  urider  a  possibility  of  transgres- 
sing, being  left  to  the  liberty  of  their  own 
will,  which  was  subject  unto  change.p  Beside 
thif  law  written  in  their  hearts,  they  received 
a  command  not  to  eat  of  the  tree  of  the 
knowledge  of  good  and  evil ;  which  while  they 

in  the  image  of  God  created  he  him ;  male  and  female 
created  he  them. 

1  Gen.  ii.  7.  And  the  Lord  God  formed  man  of  the 
dust  of  the  ground,  and  breathed  into  his  nostrils  the 
breath  of  life ;  and  man  became  a  living  soul.  Luke, 
xxiii.  43.  See  also  Eccl.  xii.  7.  Then  shall  the  dust  re- 
turn to  the  earth  as  it  was ;  and  the  spirit  shall  return  to 
God  who  gave  it.  And  Matt.  x.  28.  And  fear  not  them 
which  kill  the  body,  but  are  not  able  to  kill  the  soul;  but 
rather  fear  him  which  is  able  to  destroy  both  soul  and 
body  in  hell. 

m  Gen.  i.  26.  And  God  said,  Let  us  make  man  in  our 
image,  after  our  likeness. 

■  Rom  ii.  14,  15.  For  when  the  Gentiles,  which  have 
not  the  law,  do  by  nature  the  things  contained  in  the 
law,  these  having  not  the  law,  are  a  law  unto  them- 
selves. Which  show  the  work  of  the  law  written  in  their 
hearts,  their  conscience  also  bearing  witness,  and  theii 
(Jioughts  the  mean  while  accusing,  or  else  excusing  one 
mother. 

0  Eccl.  vii.  29.  Lo,  this  only  have  I  found,  that  >od 
hath  made  man  upright ;  but  they  have  sought  ?ut  many 
inventions. 

p  Gen.  iii.  6.  And  when  the  woman  saw  that  the  tree 
ffas  good  for  food,  and  that  it  was  pleasant  to  the  eyes, 
;  »nd  a  tree  to  be  desired  to  make  one  wise ;  she  took  of 
Uie  fruit  thereo  f,  and  did  eat,  and  gave  also  unto  her  hu» 
dand  witi  her,  aDl  he  did  eat,     See  Eccl.  vii.  29 


34  CONFESSION  OF   FAITH.  [chap.t. 

kept  they  were  happy  in  their  communion 
with  God,"  and  had  dominion  over  the  crea^ 
tures.* 


CHAPTER  V. 

OF    PROVIDENCE. 


God,  the  great  Creator  of  all  things,  doth 
uphold,8  direct,  dispose,  and  govern  all  crea- 
tures, actions,  and  things,*  from  the  greatest 
even  to   the  least,u  by  his  most  wise  and  holy 

<i  Gen.  ii.  17.  But  of  the  tree  of  the  knowledge  of 
good  and  evil,  thou  shalt  not  eat  of  it ;  for  in  the  day  that 
thou  eatest  thereof,  thou  shalt  surely  die.  See  Gen.  iii. 
8— xi.  23. 

r  Gen.  i.  28. — And  have  dominion  over  the  fish  of 
the  sea,  and  over  the  fowl  of  the  air,  and  over  every 
living  thing  that  moveth  upon  the  earth.  See  Psa.  viii. 
6,  7,  8. 

•  Heb.  i.  3.  Who  being  the  brightness  of  his  glory. 
and  the  express  image  of  his  person,  and  upholding  all 
things  by  the  word  of  his  power, . 

*  Dan.  iv.  34,  35.— I  blessed  the  Most  High,  and  I 
praised  and  honoured  him  that  liveth  for  ever,  whose 
dominion  is  an  everlastiug  dominion,  and  his  kingdom  ii 
from  generation  to  generation.  And  all  the  inhabitants 
of  the  earth  are  reputed  as  nothing:  and  he  doeth  ac- 
cording to  his  will  in  the  army  of  heaven,  and  among  the 
inhabitants  of  the  earth ;  and  none  can  stay  his  hand,  or 
say  unto  him,  What  doest  the  u  ?  Psa.  exxxv.  6.  What- 
soever the  Lord  pleased,  that  did  he  in  heaven,  and  in 
earth,  in  the  seas,  and  all  deep  places.  See  also  Acta 
jtvii  25,  26,  28,  anl  Job  xxxviii.  xxxix.  xl.  xli.  chap- 
ters. 

B  Matt.    x.  29,  30,  31.     Are  not  two   sparrows  sold 


«RCT.it.]  CONFESSION  OF   FAITH.  35 

providence/  according  to  his  infallible  fore- 
knowledge,*  and  the  free  and  immutable  coun- 
sel of  his  own  will/  to  the  praise  of  the  glory 
of  his  wisdom,  power,  justice,  goodness  and 
mercy.7 

II.  Although  in  relation  to  the  foreknow- 
ledge and  decree  of  God,  the  first  cause,  all 
things  come  to  pass  immutably  and  infallibly,' 
yet,  by  the  same  providence,  he  ordereth 
them  to  fall  out  according  to  the  nature  of 

for  a  farthing  ?  And  one  of  them  shall  not  fall  on  the 
ground  without  your  Father.  But  the  very  hairs  of  your 
head  are  all  numbered.  Fear  ye  not,  therefore,  ye  are 
of  more  value  than  many  sparrows.  See  also  Matt.  vi. 
26,  30. 

T  Prov.  xv.  3.  The  eyes  of  the  Lord  are  in  every 
place,  beholding  the  evil  and  the  good.  2  Chron.  xvi.  9. 
For  the  eyes  of  the  Lord  run  to  and  fro  throughout  the 
whole  earth,  to  show  himself  strong  in  the  behalf  of  them 
whose  heart  is  perfect  towards  him.  See  also  Psa.  cxlv. 
17,  and  civ.  24. 

w  Acts  xv.  18.  Known  unto  God  are  all  his  works 
from  the  beginning  of  the  world. 

*  Eph.  i.  11. — Who  worketh  all  things  after  the  coun- 
sel of  his  own  will.  Psa.  xxxiii.  11.  The  counsel  of  the 
Lord  standeth  for  ever,  the  thoughts  of  his  heart  to  all 
generations. 

y  Eph.  iii.  10.  To  the  intent  that  now  unto  the  prin- 
Bipallties  and  powers  in  heavenly  places  might  be  know* 
Sj  the  church  the  manifold  wisdom  of  God.  Rom.  ix. 
17.  For  the  Scripture  saith  unto  Pharaoh,  Even  for  this 
eame  purpose  have  I  raised  thee  up,  that  I  might  show 
my  power  in  thee,  and  that  my  name  might  be  declared 
throughout  all  the  earth.  Psa.  cxlv.  7.  They  shall 
abundantly  utte  *  the  memory  of  thy  great  goodness,  and 
shall  sing  of  thy  righteousness. 

■  A<}ts  ii.  23.     Him,  being  delivered  by  the  determinate 


36  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH.  [chap,  t 

second  causes,  either  necessarily,  freely  or  con- 
tingently.* 

III.     God,    in    his    ordinary    providence, 
maketh  use  of   means,b   yet   is  free  to  work 

eounsel  and  foreknowledge  of  God,  ye  have  taken,  and 
by  wicked  hands  have  crucified  and  slain. 

a  Gen.  viii.  22.  While  the  earth  remaineth,  seedtime 
and  harvest,  and  cold  and  heat,  and  summer  and  winter, 
and  day  and  night,  shall  not  cease.  Jer.  xxxi.  35. 
Thus  saith  the  Lord,  which  giveth  the  sun  for  a  light  by 
day,  and  the  ordinances  of  the  moon  and  of  the  stars 
for  a  light  by  night,  which  divideth  the  sea  when  the 
waves  thereof  roar  ;  the  Lord  of  hosts  is  his  name.  Ex. 
xxi.  13.  If  a  man  lie  not  in  wait,  but  God  deliver  him 
into  his  hand,  then  I  will  appoint  thee  a  place  whither 
he  shall  flee.  1  Kings  xxii.  34.  And  a  certain  man 
drew  a  bow  at  a  venture,  and  smote  the  king  of  Israel 
between  the  joints  of  the  harness  :  wherefore  he  said 
unto  the  driver  of  his  chariot,  Turn  thine  hand,  ar  J  carry 
me  out  of  the  host;  for  I  am  wounded.  Isa.  x.  6,  7.  I 
will  send  him  against  an  hypocritical  nation  ;  and  against 
the  people  of  my  wrath  will  I  give  him  a  charge,  to  take 
the  spoil,  and  to  take  the  prey,  and  to  tread  them  down. 

Howbeit,  he  meaneth  not  so,  neither  doth  his  heart 

think  so;  but  it  is  in  his  heart  to  destroy,  and  cut  off  na- 
tions not  a  few. 

»>  Acts  xxvii.  24,  31.  Saying,  Fear  not,  Paul;  thou 
must  be  brought  before  Caesar :  and  lo,  God  hath  given 
thee  all  them  that  sail  with  thee. — Paul  said  to  the  cen- 
turion, and  to  the  soldiers,  Except  these  abide  in  the 
ship,  ye  cannot  be  saved.  Isa.  lv.  10,  11.  For  as  tht 
rain  cometh  down,  and  the  snow,  from  heaven,  and  re 
turneth  not  thither,  but  watereth  the  earth,  and  maketk 
it  bring  forth  and  bud,  that  it  may  give  6eed  to  th.j 
sower,  and  bread  to  the  eater :  so  shall  my  word  bfc 
that  goeth  forth  out  of  my  mouth  ;  it  shall  not  return 
unto  me  void,  but  it  shall  accomplish  that  which 
[  please,  and  it  s^all  prosper  in  the  thing  whereto  1 
went  it. 


gKCr.iv.]  CONFESSION   OF   PAXIH,  3? 

without,0   above,d    and    against   them,   at   his 
pleasure.* 

IV.  The  almighty  power,  unsearchable  wis- 
dom, and  infinite  goodness  of  God,  so  far  ma- 
nifest themselves  in  his  providence,  that  it 
extendeth  itself  even  to  the  first  fall,  and  all 
other  sins  of  angels  and  men/  and  that  not  by 

c  Hos.  i.  7.  But  I  will  have  mercy  upon  the  house  of 
Judah,  and  I  will  save  them  by  the  Lord  their  God,  and 
will  not  save  them  by  bow,  nor  by  sword,  nor  by  battle, 
by  horses,  nor  by  horsemen. 

J  Rom.  iv.  19,  20,  21.  And  being  not  weak  in  faith, 
he  considered  not  his  own  body  now  dead ;  when  he  was 
about  an  hundred  years  old,  neither  yet  the  deadness  of 
Sarah's  womb.  He  staggered  not  at  the  promise  of  God 
through  unbelief ;  but  was  strong  in  faith,  giving  glory 
to  God.  And  being  fully  persuaded  that  what  he  had 
promised,  he  was  able  also  to  perform. 

e  2  Kings  vi.  6.  And  the  man  of  God  said,  Where 
fell  it?  And  he  showed  him  the  place.  And  he  cift 
down  a  stick,  and  cast  it  in  thither,  and  the  iron  did 
swim.  Dan.  iii.  27.  And  the  princes,  governors,  and 
captains,  and  the  king's  counsellors,  being  gathered  to- 
gether, saw  these  men,  upon  whose  bodies  the  fire  had 
no  power,  nor  was  an  hair  of  their  heads  singed,  neither 
were  their  coats  changed,  nor  the  smell  of  fire  had  passed 
on  them. 

'  Rom.  xi.  32,  33.  For  God  hath  concluded  them 
all  in  unbelief,  that  he  might  have  mercy  upon  all.  0 
the  depth  of  the  riches  both  of  the  wisdom  and  know- 
ledge of  God !  how  unsearchable  are  his  judgments, 
and  his  ways  past  finding  out !  2  Sam.  xxiv.  1,  with 
1  Chron.  xxi.  1.  And  again  the  anger  of  the  Lord  wai 
kindled  against  Israel,  and  he  moved  David  against 
them  to  say,  Go,  number  Israel  and  Judah.  1  Chron  x. 
4,  13,  14.  Then  said  Saul  to  his  armour-bearer,  Draw 
thy  sword,  and  thrust  me  through  therewith;  lest  these 
uncircumcised  come,  and  abuse  me.  But  his  armour- 
bearer  would  not,  for  he  was  sore  afraid.  So  Saul  toofc 
4 


38  *    CONFESSION  OF   FAITH.  [chap.v. 

abaie  permission,  but  such  as  hath  joined  with 
it  a  most  wise  and  powerful  bounding,8  and 
otherwise  ordering  and  governing  of  them, 
in  a  manifold  dispensation,  to  his  own  holy 
ends ; h  yet  so,  as  the   sinfulness  thereof  pro- 


*  sword,  and  fell  upon  it. — So  Saul  died,  for  his  trans- 
gression which  he  committed  against  the  Lord,  even 
against  the  word  of  the  Lord  which  he  kept  not,  and  also 
for  asking  counsel  of  one  that  had  a  familiar  spirit  to  in- 
quire of  it ;  and  inquired  not  of  the  Lord  ;  therefore  he 
slew  him,  and  turned  the  kingdom  unto  David  the  son 
of  Jesse.  2  Sam.  xvi.  10.  And  the  king  said,  "What 
have  I  to  do  with  you,  ye  sons  of  Zeruiah?  So  let  him 
curse,  because  the  Lord  hath  said  unto  him,  Curse  David. 
Who  shall  then  say,  Wherefore  hast  thou  done  so  ?  See 
also  Acts  iv.  27,  28.  For  of  a  truth  against  thy  holy 
cnild  Jesus  whom  thou  hast  anointed,  both  Herod  and 
Pontius  Pilate,  with  the  Gentiles  and  the  people  of  Is- 
rael, were  gathered  together,  for  to  do  whatsoever  thy 
head  and  thy  counsel  determined  before  to  be  done. 

s  Psa.  lxxvi.  10.  Surely  the  wrath  of  man  shall  praise 
thee  ;  the  remainder  of  wrath  shalt  thou  restrain. 
2  Kings  xix.  28.  Because  thy  rage  against  me  and  thy 
tumult  is  come  up  into  mine  ears,  therefore  I  will  pu< 
my  hook  in  thy  nose,  and  my  bridle  in  thy  lips,  and  3 
will  turn  thee  back  by  the  way  which  thou  earnest. 

h  Gen.  1.  20.  But  as  for  you,  ye  thought  evil  against 
me  ;  but  God  meant  it  unto  good,  to  bring  to  pass,  as  it 
is  this  day,  to  save  much  people  alive.  Isa.  x.  6,  7,  12. 
L  will  send  him  against  an  hypocritical  nation,  and 
►gainst  the  people  of  my  wrath  will  I  give  him  a  charge, 
to  take  the  spoil,  and  to  take  the  prey,  and  to  tread  them 
down  like  the  mire  of  the  streets.  Howbeit,  he  meaneth 
not  so,  neither  doth  his  heart  think  so,  but  it  is  in  his 
heart  to  destroy  and  cut  off  natious  not  a  few. — Where- 
fore it  shall  come  to  pass,  that  when  the  Lord  hath  per- 
formed his  whole  wt  *k  upon  Mount  Zion,  and  on  Jeru- 
salem, I  will  punish  the  fruit  of  the  stout  heart  of  the 
king  of  Assyria,  and  'he  glory  of  his  high  looks. 


«ect.  ▼.']  CONFESSION   OF   FAIT1I.  39 

ceedcth  only  from  the  creature,  an  J  net  from 
God ;  who  being  most  holy  and  righteous, 
neither  is,  nor  can  be  the  author  or  approver 
of  sin.1 

V.  The  most  wise,  righteous  and  gracioua 
God,  doth  oftentimes  leave  for  a  season  hia 
own  children  to  manifold  temptations  and  the 
corruption  of  their  own  hearts,  to  chastise 
them  for  their  former  sins,  or  to  discover  unto 
them  the  hidden  strength  of  corruption  and 
deceitfulness  of  their  hearts,  that  they  may  be 
humbled  ;j  and  to  raise  them  to   a  more  close 


i  1  John  ii.  16.  Kr  all  that  is  in  the  world,  the  lust 
of  the  flesh,  and  the  lust  of  the  eyes,  and  the  pride  of 
life,  is  not  of  the  Father,  but  is  of  the  world.  Psa.  1.  21. 
These  things  hast  thou  done,  and  I  kept  silence  :  thou 
thoughtest  that  I  was  altogether  such  a  one  as  thyself* 
but  1  will  reprove  thee,  and  set  them  in  order  before 
thine  eyes. — See  also,  James  i.  13,  14,  17.  Let  no  man 
say  when  he  is  tempted,  I  am  tempted  of  God:  for  God 
cannot  be  tempted  with  evil,  neither  tempteth  he  any 
man :  but  every  man  is  tempted,  when  he  is  drawn  away 
of  his  own  lust,  and  enticed. — Every  good  gift  and  every 
perfect  gift  is  from  above,  and  cometh  down  from  the 
Father  of  lights,  with  whom  is  no  variableness,  neither 
Bhadow  of  turning. 

J  2  Chron.  xxxii.  25,  26,  31.  But  Hezekiah  rendered 
not  again  according  to  the  benefit  done  unto  him  ;  for 
his  heart  was  lifted  up :  therefore  there  was  wrath  upon 
him,  and  upon  Judah  and  Jerusalem.  Notwithstanding 
Hezekiah  humbled  himself  for  the  pride  of  his  heart, 
both  he  and  the  inhabitants  of  Jerusalem,  so  that  the 
wrath  of  the  Lord  came  not  upon  them  in  the  davs 
of  Hezekiah. — Howbeit,  in  the  business  of  the  ambas- 
sadors of  the  princes  of  Babylon,  who  sent  unto  him  to 
inquire  of  the  wonder  that  was  done  in  the  land,  God 
left  him  to  try  him,  that  he  might  know  all  tnat  was  in 
hie  heart. 


40  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.  [chap.  v. 

and  constant  dependence  for  their  support 
upon  himself,  and  to  make  them  more  watchful 
against  all  future  occasions  of  sin,  and  for 
sundry  other  just  and  holy  ends.k 

VI.  As  for  those  wicked  and  ungodly  men 
whom  God,  as  a  righteous  judge,  for  former 
*ins,  doth  blind  and  harden;1  from  them  he 
not  only  withholdeth  his  grace,  whereby  they 
might  have  been  enlightened  in  their  under- 
standings, and  wrought  upon  in  their  hearts  ; m 

k  2  Cor.  xii.  7,  8,  9.  And  lest  I  should  be  exalted 
above  measure  through  the  abundance  of  the  revelations, 
there  was  given  to  me  a  thorn  in  the  flesh,  the  messenger 
of  Satan  to  buffet  me,  lest  I  should  be  exalted  above  mea- 
sure. For  this  thing  I  besought  the  Lord  thrice,  that  it 
might  depart  from  me.  And  he  said  unto  me,  My  grace 
is  sufficient  for  thee:  for  my  strength  is  made  perfect  in 
weakness.  Most  gladl}  therefore  will  I  rather  glory  in 
my  infirmities,  that  the  power  of  Christ  may  rest  upon 
me.  Psa.  lxxiii.  throughout.  Psa.  lxxvii.  1,  2,  3,  4,  5,  6, 
7,  8,  9,  10,  12.  Mark  xiv.  66th  ver.  to  the  end.  John 
xxi.  15,  16,  17. 

»  Rom.  i.  24,  26,  28,  and  xi.  7,  8.  Wherefore  God 
also  gave  them  up  to  uncleanness  through  the  lusts  of 
their  own  hearts,  to  dishonour  their  own  bodies  between 
themselves; — For  this  cause  God  gave  them  up  unto  vile 
affections  ;  for  even  their  women  did  change  the  natural 
use  into  that  which  is  against  nature: — And  even  as  they 
did  not  like  to  retain  God  in  their  knowledge,  God  gave 
them  over  to  a  reprobate  mind,  to  do  those  things  which 
are  not  convenient. — What  then  ?  Israel  hath  cot  ob* 
tained  that  which  he  seeketh  for,  but  the  election  hath 
obtained  it,  and  the  rest  were  blinded,  (According  as  it 
is  written,  God  hath  given  them  the  spirit  of  slumber, 
eyes  that  they  should  not  see,  and  ears  that  they  should 
pot  hear  ;)  unto  this  day. 

*  Deut.  xxix.  4.  Yet  the  Lord  hath  not  given  you  an 
heart  to  porcci»  e,  and  eyes  to  <se/\  and  ears  to  hear,  unto? 
-Jlb  day. 


«E<n.vi.]  CONFESSION    OF   FAITH.  41 

but  sometimes  also  withdraweth  the  gifts  which 
they  had  ; n  and  exposeth  them  tc  such  ob 
jects  as  their  corruption  makes  "tsasion  >f 
sin ; Q  and  withal,  gives  them  over  to  their 
own  lusts,  the  temptations  of  the  world,  and 
the  power  of  Satan ;  p  whereby  it  comes  tc 
pass  that  they  harden  themselves,  even  under 
those  means  which  God  useth  for  the  softening 
of  others. 


»  Matt.  xiii.  12.  But  whosoever  hath  not,  from  him 
shall  be  taken  away  even  that  he  hath.  See  Matt, 
xxv.  29. 

0  2  Kings  viii.  12,  13.  And  Hazael  said,  Why  weepeth 
my  Lord  ?  And  he  answered,  Because  I  know  the  evil 
that  thou  wilt  do  unto  the  children  of  Israel :  their 
strongholds  wilt  thou  Set  on  fire,  and  their  young  men 
wilt  thou  slay  with  the  sword,  and  wilt  dash  their  child- 
ren, and  rip  up  their  women  with  child.  And  Kazael 
said,  But  what,  is  thy  servant  a  dog  that  he  should  do 
this  great  thing  ?  And  Elisha  answered,  The  Lord  hath 
showed  me  that  thou  shalt  be  king  over  Syria. 

p  Psa.  lxxxi.  11,  12.  But  my  people  would  not  hearken 
to  my  voice ;  and  Israel  would  none  of  me.  So  I  gave 
them  up  unto  their  own  hearts'  lust ;  and  they  walked  in 
their  own  counsels.  2  Thess.  ii.  10,  11,  12.  And  with 
all  deceivableness  of  unrighteousness  in  them  that  per- 
ish ;  because  they  received  not  the  love  of  the  truth  ;  that 
4hey  might  be  saved.  And  for  this  cause  God  shall  send 
them  strong  delusion,  that  they  should  believe  a  lie; 
that  they  all  might  be  damned,  who  believed  not  tha 
truth,  but  had  pleasure  in  unrighteousness. 

i  Ex.  viii.  15,  32.  But  when  Fharaoh  saw  that  there 
was  respite,  he  hardened  his  heart,  and  hearkened  not 
unto  them  ;  as  the  Lord  had  said  ; — and  Pharaoh  har- 
dened his  heart  at  this  time  also,  neither  would  he  let  the 
people  go.  2  Cor.  ii.  15,  16.  For  we  are  unto  God  a 
Bweet  savour  of  Christ  in  them  that  are  saved,  and  iD 
J,hem  that  perish :  to  the  one  we  are  the  savour  of  ucati 
4* 


42  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.  [chap,  vl 

VII.  As  the  providence  of  God  doth,  in  ge- 
neral, reach  to  all  creatures ;  so,  after  a  most 
special  manner,  it  taketh  care  of  his  church, 
and  disposeth  all  things  to  the  good  thereof. ' 


CHAPTER  VI. 

OF   THE  FALL  OF  MAN,  OF  SIN,  AND  OF  THE  PUNISH' 
MENT  THEREOF. 

Our  first  parents,  being  seduced  by  the  sub- 
tilty  and  temptation  of  Satan,  sinned  in  eating 
the  forbidden  fruit.8  This  their  sin  God  was 
pleased,  according   to  his  wise  and  holy  coun- 

unto  death  ;  and  to  the  other,  the  savour  of  life  unto  life. 
Isa.  viii.  II.  And  he  shall  be  for  a  sauctuary  ;  but  for  a 
6tone  of  stumbling,  and  for  a  rock  of  offence  to  both  the 
houses  of  Israel,  for  a  gin  and  for  a  snare  to  the  inhabi- 
tants of  Jerusalem.  See  also  Ex.  vii.  3;  1  Pet.  ii.  7,  8  ; 
Isa.  vi.  9,  10,  with  Acts  xxviii.  26,  27. 

*  Amos  ix.  8.  9.  Behold,  the  eyes  of  the  Lord  God  are 
u])ol  the  sinful  kingdom,  and  I  will  destroy  it  from  off 
the  face  of  the  earth  ;  saving  that  I  will  not  utterly  de- 
stroy the  house  of  Jacob,  saith  the  Lord.  For  lo,  I  will 
command,  and  I  will  sift  the  house  of  Israel  among  all 
nations,  like  as  corn  is  sifted  in  a  sieve,  yet  shall  not  the 
least  grain  fall  upon  the  earth.  Rom.  viii.  28.  And  we 
know  that  all  things  work  together  for  good  to  them  that 
love  God,  to  them  who  are  the  called  according  to  his 
purpose. 

•  Gen.  iii.  13. — An  1  the  woman  said,  The  serpent  be- 
guiled me,  and  I  did  eat.  2  Cor.  xi  3.  But  I  fear  lest 
by  anj  means,  as  the  serpent  beguiled  Eve  through  his 
rabtilty,  so  your  minds  should  be  corrupted  from  the 
eimi'licity  that  is  in  Christ. 


wot.  in.]  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.  43 

sel,  to  permit,  having  purposed  to  order  it  to 
his  own  glory.  * 

II.  By  this  sin  they  fell  from  their  original 
righteousness  ind  communion  with  God,* 
and  so  became  dead  in  sin,  v  and  wholly  ie» 
filed  in  all  the  faculties  and  parts  of  soui  and 
body.  w 

III.  They  being  the  root  of  all  mankind,  the 
guilt  of  this  sin  was  imputed,  x  and  the  same 

*  Rom.  xi.  32.  For  God  hath  concluded  them  all  in 
unbelief,  that  he  might  have  mercy  upon  all. 

0  Gen.  iii.  7,  8.  And  the  eyes  of  them  both  were 
opened,  and  they  knew  that  they  were  naked  :•  and  they 
sewed  fig  leaves  together,  and  made  themselves  aprons. 
And  they  heard  the  voice  of  the  Lord  God  walking  in  the 
garden  in  the  cool  of  the  day:  and  Adam  and  his  wife 
bid  themselves  from  the  presence  of  the  Lord  God 
amongst  the  trees  of  the  garden.  Eccl.  vii.  29.  Lo, 
this  only  have  I  found,  that  God  hath  made  man  up- 
right; but  they  have  sought  out  many  inventions.  Rom. 
iii.  23  For  all  have  sinned  and  come  short  of  the  glory 
of  God. 

T  Eph.  ii.  1.  And  you  hath  he  quickened,  who  were 
dead  in  trespasses  and  sins.  Rom.  v.  12.  Wherefore, 
as  by  one  man  sin  entered  into  the  world,  and  death  by 
sin  ;  and  so  death  passed  upon  all  men,  for  that  all  have 
Binned. 

w  Gen.  vi.  5.  And  God  saw  that  the  wickedness  of 
man  was  great  in  the  earth,  and  that  every  imagination 
Df  the  thoughts  of  his  heart,  was  only  evil  continually. 
Jer.  xvii.  9.  The  heart  is  deceitful  above  all  things,  and 
desperately  wicked;  who  can  know  it?  See  also  Rom, 
iii,  10,  to  the  19th  ver. 

*  Acts  xvii.  26.  And  hath  made  of  one  blood  all 
nations  of  men,  for  to  dwell  on  all  the  face  of  the  earth, 
and  hath  determined  the  times  before  appointed,  and 
the  bounds  of  their  habitation  ;  and  Gin.  ii.  1(5,  17, 
with  Rom.  v.  12,  15,  16,  17,  18,  19,  and  1  Cor.  xv.  21, 
22^  45,  49.     For  since  by  man  came  death,  by  man  came 


44  CONFESSION  CF  FAITH.  [chap,  vi 

death  in  sin  and  corrupted  nature  conveyed  tc 
all  their  posterity,  descending  from  them  by 
ordinary  generation.  7 

IV.  From  this  original  corruption,  whereby 
we  are  utterly  indisposed,  disabled,  and  made 
opposite  to  all  good,  *  and  wholly  inclined  to 
all  evil,*  do  proceed  ?.ll  actual  transgrea* 
sions. b 

also  the  resurrection  of  the  dead :  for  as  in  Adam  all 
die,  even  so  in  Christ  shall  all  be  made  alive  : — and  so  it 
is  written,  The  first  man  Adam  was  made  a  living  soul  ; 
the  last  Adam  was  made  a  quickening  Spirit. — And  as 
we  have  borne  the  image  of  the  earthy,  we  shall  also 
bear  the  image,  of  the  heavenly. 

y  Psa.  li.  5.  Behold,  I  was  shapen  in  iniquity  ;  and  in 
sin  did  my  mother  conceive  me.  Gen.  v.  3.  And  Adam 
lived  an  hundred  and  thirty  years,  and  begat  a  son  in  his 
own  likeness,  after  his  image  :  and  called  his  name  Seth. 
Job  xiv.  4.  Who  can  bring  a  clean  thing  out  of  an  un- 
clean ?  not  one.  Job  xv.  14.  What  is  man  that  he 
should  be  clean  ?  and  he  which  is  born  of  a  woman,  that 
he  should  be  righteous  ? 

«  Rom.  v.  6.  For  when  we  were  yet  without  strength, 
in  due  time  Christ  died  for  the  ungodly.  Rom.  viii.  7. 
Because  the  carnal  mind  is  enmity  agaiust  God  ;  for  it  is 
not  subject  to  the  law  of  God,  neither  indeed  can  be. 
John  iii.  6.  That  which  is  born  of  the  flesh  is  flesh  , 
and  that  which  is  born  of  the  Spirit  is  spirit.  Rom.  vii. 
18.  For  I  know  that  in  me,  (that  is,  in  my  flesh,) 
dwelleth  no  good  thing;  for  to  will  is  present  with  me, 
but  how  to  perform  that  which  is  good  I  find  not. 

•  Gen.  viii.  21  And  the  Lord  said,  The  imagination 
of  man's  heart  is  evil  from  his  youth.  Rom.  iii.  10,  11, 
12.  As  it  is  written,  There  is  none  righteous,  no,  not 
one :  there  is  none  that  understandeth,  there  is  none 
that  seeketh  after  God.  They  are  all  gone  o<it  of  the 
way,  they  are  together  become  unprofitable,  there  is  nane 
that  doeth  good,  no,  not  one. 

*  James  i.  14,  15      But  every  rnau  <s  tempted  whea  b« 


gKc  .  vi.1  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.  45 

V.  This  corruption  of  nature,  during  thie 
life,  doth  remain  in  those  that  are  regene- 
rated :  °  and  although  it  be  through  Christ 
pardjned  and  mortified,  yet  both  itself,  and 
all  tl  b  motions  thereof,  are  truly  and  properly 
sin.d 

VI.  Every  sin,  both  original  and  actual, 
being  &  transgression  of  the  righteous  law  of 

is  drawa  away  of  his  own  lust,  and  enticed.  Then 
when  lu^t  hath  conceived,  it  bringeth  forth  sin  ;  and 
sin  when  it  is  finished,  bringeth  forth  death.  Matt,  xv 
19.  For  out  of  the  heart  proceed  evil  thoughts,  mur- 
ders, adulteries,  fornications,  thefts,  false  witness,  blas- 
phemies. 

c  Rom.  vii.  14,  17,  18,  23.  For  we  know  that  the  law 
is  spiritual ;  but  I  am  carnal,  sold  under  sin. — Now,  then, 
it  is  no  more  I  that  do  it,  but  sin  that  dwelleth  in  me.  For 
I  know  that  in  me,  (that  is,  in  my  flesh,)  dwelleth  no  good 
thing:  for  to  will  is  present  with  me,  but  how  to  perform 
that  which  is  good,  1  find  not. — But  I  see  another  law  in 
my  members,  warring  against  the  law  of  my  mind,  and 
bringing  me  into  captivity  to  the  law  of  sin  which  is  in 
my  members.  James  iii.  2.  For  in  many  things  we  offend 
all.  Prov.  xx.  9.  Who  can  say,  I  have  made  my  heart 
clean,  I  am  pure  from  my  sin  ?  Eccl.  vii.  20.  For  there 
is  not  a  just  man  upon  earth  that  doeth  good  and  sinneth 
not. 

d  Rom.  vii.  5,  7,  8,  25.  For  when  we  were  in  the  flesh 
kbe  motions  of  sin,  which  were  by  the  law,  did  work  i 
our  members  to  bring  forth  fruit  unto  death. — What  sha 
•re  say  then  ?  Is  the  law  sin  ?  God  forbid.  Nay  I  ba 
not  known  sin,  but  by  the  law  ;  for  I  had  not  know 
lust,  except  the  law  had  said,  Thou  shalt  not  covet.  Bu 
sin  taking  occasion  by  the  commandment,  wrought  in  me 
all  manner  of  concupiscence.  For  without  the  law  sin 
was  dead. — So  then  with  the  mind  I  myself  serve  the  jaw 
of  Q  )d  ;  biu>  with  the  flesh  the  law  of  sin. 


40  CONFESSION  OF   FAITH,  [chav  .  «* 

God,  and  contrary  thereunto,6  doth,  in  its  own 
nature,  bring  guilt  upon  the  sinner/  whereby 
he  is  bound  over  to  the  wrath  of  God,*  and 
curse  of  the  law,h  and  so  made  subject  to 
death/  with  all  miseries  spiritual^  temporal/ 
and  eternal.1 


CHAPTER  VII. 

of  god's  covenant  with  man. 

The  distance  between  God  and  the  creature 
is  so  great,  that  although  reasonable  creatures 

•  1  John  iii.  4.  Whosoever  committeth  sin  trans- 
gresseth  also  the  law,  for  sin  is  the  transgression  of  the 
law. 

*  Rom.  iii.  19.  Now  we  know,  that  what  things  soever 
the  law  saith,  it  saith  to  them  who  are  under  the  law  ; 
that  every  mouth  may  be  stopped,  and  all  the  world  may 
become  guilty  before  God. 

g  Eph.  ii.  3. and  were  by  nature  the  children  of 

wrath,  even  as  others 

b  Gal.  iii.  10.  For  as  many  as  are  of  the  works  of  the 
law  are  under  the  curse  :  for  it  is  written,  Cursed  is  every 
one  that  coutinueth  not  in  all  things  which  are  written  in 
the  book  of  the   law  to  do  them. 

»  Rom.  vi.  23.     For  the  wages  of  sin  is  death. 

J  Eph.  iv.  18.  Having  the  understanding  darkened, 
being  alienated  from  the  life  of  God  through  the  igno- 
rance that  is  in  them,  because  of  the  blindness  of  theil 
heart. 

k  Lam.  iii.  39.  Wherefore  doth  a  living  man  complain, 
a  .Man  for  the   Punishment  of  his  sins  ? 

Matt.  xxv.  41.  Then  shall  he  say  also  unto  them  on 
the  left  hand,  Depart  from  me,  ye  cursed,  into  everlasting 
fire,  prepared  for  the  devil  and  his  angels.  2  Thess.  i.  9. 
Who  shall  be  punished  with  everlasting  destruction  from 
the  presence  of  the  Lord,  aid  from  the  ^lory  of  hiB  powei 


MScr.n.]  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH.  4? 

do  iwe  obedience  unto  him  as  their  Creator, 
yet  they  could  never  have  any  fruition  of  him, 
as  their  blessedness  and  reward,  but  by  some 
voluntary  condescension  on  God's  part,  which 
ne  hath  been  pleased  tc  express  by  way  of 
covenant.111 

II.  The  first  covenant  made  with  man  was 
a  covenant  of  works,*  wherein  life  was  pro- 
mised to  Adam,  and  in  him  to  his  posterity,0 
upon  condition  of  perfect  and  personal  obe- 
dience.1' 


m  Job  ix.  32,  33.  For  he  is  not  a  man  as  I  am,  that  I 
should  answer  him,  and  we  should  come  together  in  judg- 
ment. Neither  is  their  any  days-man  betwixt  us,  that 
might  lay  his  hand  upon  us  both.  Psa.  cxiii.  5,  6.  Who 
is  like  unto  the  Lord  our  God,  who  dwelleth  on  high  ; 
who  humbleth  himself  to  behold  the  things  that  are  in 
heaven,  and  in  the  earth.  Acts  xvii.  24,  25.  God  that 
made  the  world  and  all  things  therein,  seeing  that  he  is 
Lord  of  heaven  and  earth,  dwelleth  not  in  temples  made 
with  hands  ;  neither  is  worshipped  with  men's  hands,  as 
though  he  needed  any  thing,  seeing  he  giveth  to  all  life, 
and  breath,  and  all  things.  See  also  Job  xxxv.  7,  8,  and 
Luke  xvii.  10. 

n  Gal.  iii.  12.  And  the  law  is  not  of  faith  :  but  the 
man  that  doeth  them  shall  live  in  them.  Hosea  vi.  7. 
Gen.  ii.  16,  17. 

0  Rom.  x.  5.  For  Moses  describeth  the  righteousness 
which  is  of  the  law,  that  the  man  which  doeth  these 
things  shall  live  by  them. 

*  Gen.  ii.  3  7.  But  of  the  tree  of  the  knowledge  of 
good  and  evil,  thou  shalt  not  eat  of  it ;  for  in  the  day  that 
thou  eatest  thereof,  thou  shalt  surely  die.  Gal.  iii.  10. 
For  as  many  as  are  of  the  w  irks  of  the  law,  are  under 
the  curse  ;  for  it  is  written,  Cursed  is  every  one  that  con- 
tinueth  not  in  all  things  which  are  written  in  *he  book  trf 
the  law  tc  io  the:n. 


48  CONFESSION   OF   FAITIt.  [cflAr.  vn 

III,  Man,  by  his  fall,  having  made  himself 
incapable  of  life  by  that  covenant,  the  LorJ 
was  pleased  to  make  a  second, q  commonly 
called  the  covenant  of  grace  :  wherein  he 
freely  oifered  unto  sinners  life  and  salvation 
by  Jesus  Christ,  requiring  of  them  faith  in  him, 
;hat  they  may  be  saved/  and  promising  to  give 
into  all  those  that  are  ordained  unto  life,  his 
Holy  Spirit,  to  make  them  willing  and  able  to 
relieve.8 


*  Gal.  iii.  21. — For  if  there  had  been  a  law  given 
which  could  have  given  life,  verily  righteousness  should 
have  been  by  the  law.  Rom.  viii.  3.  For  what  the 
law  could  not  do,  in  that  it  was  weak  through  the  flesh, 
God  sending  his  own  Son  in  the  likeness  of  sinful  flesh, 
and  for  sin,  condemned  sin  in  the  flesh.  Isa.  xlii.  6.  1 
the  Lord  have  called  thee  in  righteousness,  and  will 
hold  thine  hand,  and  will  keep  thee,  and  give  thee  for  a 
covenant  of  the  people,  for  a  light  of  the  Gentiles.  Gen. 
iii.  15. 

r  Mark  xvi.  15.  16.  And  he  said  unto  them,  Go  ye  into 
all  the  world,  and  preach  the  gospel  to  every  creature. 
He  that  believeth  and  is  baptized  shall  be  saved;  but  he 
that  believeth  not  sbjill  be  damned.  John  iii.  16.  For 
God  so  loved  the  world,  that  he  gave  his  only  begotten 
Son,  that  whosoever  believeth  in  him,  should  not  perish, 
but  have  everlasting  life. 

•  Ezek.  xxxvi.  26,  27.  A  new  heart  also  will  I  give 
you,  and  a  new  spirit  will  I  put  within  you,  and  I  will 
take  away  the  stony  heart  out  of  your  flesh,  anl  1  will 
give  you  an  heart  of  flesh.  And  I  will  put  my  Spirit 
within  you,  and  cause  you  to  walk  in  my  statutes,  and  ye 
Khali  keep  my  judgments  and  do  them.  John  vi.  37,  44. 
Ali  that  the  Father  giveth  me  shall  come  to  me ; 
and  him  that  cometh  to  me  I  will  in  no  wise  cast 
out. — No  man  can  come  to  me,  except  the  Father,  which 
hath  sent  me,  draw  him ;  and  I  will  raise  him  up  at  the 
«Mt  day. 


fleet,  v.]  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.  49 

IV.  This  covenant  of  grace  is  frequently  set 
forth  in  the  Scripture  by  the  name  of  a  testa- 
ment, in  reference  to  the  death  of  Jesus  Christ, 
the  testator,  and  to  the  everlasting  inheritance, 
with  all  things  belonging  to  it,  therein  be- 
queathed.4 

V.  This  covenant  was  differently  adminis- 
tered in  the  time  of  the  law,  and  in  the  time 
of  the  gospel :  u  under  the  law  it  was  admi- 
nistered by  promises,  prophecies,  sacrifices, 
circumcision,  the  paschal  lamb,  and  other  types 
and  ordinances  delivered  to  the  people  of  the 
Jews,  all  fore-signifying  Christ  to  come,v  which 

1  Heb.  ix.   15,  16,  17.     And   for  this  cause  he  is  the 
mediator  of  the  new  testament,  that  by  means  of  deatl 
for  the  redemption  of  the  transgressions  that  were  unde 
the  first  testament,  they  which  are  called  might  receive 
the  promise  of  eternal  inheritance.     For  where  a  testa 
ment  is,  there  must  also  of  necessity  be  the  death  of  th 
testator.     For  a  testament  is  of  force  after  men  are  dead 
otherwise  it  is  of  no  strength  at  all  while  the  testato, 
liveth.     Heb.  vii.  22.     By  so  much  was  Jesus  made    a 
surety  of  a  better  testament.     Luke  xxii.  20.     Likewise 
also  the  cup  after   supper,  saying,  This    cup  is  the  new 
testament  in  my  blood,  which  is  shed  for  you.     See  also 
1  Cor.  xi.  25. 

*  2  Cor.  iii.  6,  7,  8,  9.  Who  also  hath  made  us  able 
ministers  of  the  new  testament ;  not  of  the  letter,  but  of 
the  spirit ;  for  the  letter  killeth,  but  the  spirit  giveth  Ufa 
But  if  the  ministration  of  death  written  and  engraved  in 
stones,  was  glorious,  so  that  the  children  of  Israel  could 
not  steadfastly  behold  the  face  of  Moses,  for  the  glory  of 
his  countenance,  which  glory  was  to  be  done  away,  how 
shall  not  the  ministration  of  the  Spirit  be  rather  glorious  ! 
For  if  the  ministration  of  condemnation  be  giory,  much 
more  doth  the  ministration  of  righteousness  exceed  in  glory. 

»   Heb    viii.  ix.   x.  chaj.«ers.     Rem.  iv.  11.     And   he 
5 


*0  CONFESSION  OF   FAITH.  [chap.  vn. 

were  for  that  time  sufficient  and  efficacious, 
through  the  operation  of  the  Spirit  to  instruct 
and  build  up  the  elect  in  faith,  in  the  promised 
Messiah, w  by  whom  they  had  full  remission  of 
eins,  and  eternal  salvation ;  and  is  called  the 
Old  Testament/ 


received  the  sign  of  ci-cumcision,  a  seal  of  the  righteous- 
ness of  the  faith  wbich  he  had,  yet  being  uncircumcised ; 
that  he  might  be  the  father  of  all  them  that  believe,  though 
they  be  not  circumcised  ;  that  righteousness  might  be 
imputed  unto  them  also.  Col.  ii.  11,  12.  In  whom  also  ye 
are  circumcised  with  the  circumcision  made  without  hands, 
in  putting  off  the  body  of  the  sins  of  the  flesh  oy  the 
circumcision  of  Christ.  Buried  with  him  in  baptism, 
wherein  also  ye  are  risen  with  him,  through  the  faith  of 
the  operation  of  God,  who  hath  raised  him  from  the  dead. 
1  Cor.  v.  7.  Purge  cut  therefore  the  old  leaven,  that  ye 
may  be  a  new  lump,  as  ye  are  unleavened.  For  even 
Christ  our  passover  is  sacrificed  for  us.  Col.  ii.  17. 
Which  are  a  shadow  of  things  to  come  ;  but  the  body  is 
of  Christ. 

w  1  Cor.  x.  1,  2,  3,  4.  Moreover,  brethren,  I  would 
not  that  ye  should  be  ignorant,  how  that  all  our  fathers 
were  under  the  cloud,  and  all  passed  through  the  sea ; 
and  were  all  baptized  unto  Moses  in  the  cloud  and  in 
the  sea.  And  did  all  eat  the  same  spiritual  meat ;  and 
did  all  drink  the  same  spiritual  drink  ;  for  they  drank 
of  that  spiritual  Rock  that  followed  them  ;  and  that 
Rock  was  Christ.  Heb.  xi.  13.  These  all  died  in  faith, 
not  having  received  the  promises  ;  but  having  seen  thera 
•far  off,  and  were  persuaded  of  them,  and  embraced 
them,  and  confessed  that  they  were  strangers  and  pil* 
grims  on  the  earth.  John  viii.  56.  Your  father  Abra- 
ham  rejoiced  to  see  my  day  ;  and  he  saw  it  and  was 
glad. 

■  Gal.  iii.  7,  8,  9,  1-i.  Know  ye,  therefore,  that  they 
which  are  of  faith,  the  same  are  the  children  of  Abraham. 
And  the  Scripture,  foreseeing  that  God  would  justify  the 
heathen   through  faith  preached  before  the  gospel  unt# 


S201.YI.]  CONFESSION   OF   FATTH.  51 

VI.  Under  the  gospel,  when  Christ  the  sub. 
stance^7  was  exhibited,  the  ordinances  in 
which  this  covenant  is  dispensed,  are  the 
preaching  of  the  word,  and  the  administration 
of  the  sacraments  of  baptism  and  the  Lord's 
Bupper;2    which,    though    fewer    in    number, 

Abraham,  saying,  In  thee  shall  all  nations  be  blessed. 
So  then  they  which  be  of  faith  are  blessed  with  faithful 
Abraham. — That  the  blessing  of  Abraham  might  come  on 
the  Gentiles  through  Jesus  Christ ;  that  we  might  receive 
the  promise  of  the  Spirit  through  faith. 

y  Col.  ii.  17.  Which  are  a  shadow  of  things  to  corner 
but  the  body  is  of  Christ. 

*  Matt,  xxviii.  19,  20.  Go  ye,  therefore,  and  teach 
all  nations,  baptizing  them  in  the  name  of  the  Father, 
and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost;  teaching  theru 
to  observe  all  things  whatsoever  I  have  commanded  you . 
and,  lo,  I  am  with  you  alway,  even  unto  the  end  of  the 
world.  Amen.  1  Cor.  xi.  23,  24,  25.  For  I  have  re- 
ceived of  the  Lord,  that  which  also  I  delivered  unto  you, 
that  the  Lord  Jesus,  the  same  night  in  which  he  was  be- 
trayed, took  bread :  and,  when  he  had  given  thanks,  he 
brake  it,  and  said,  Take,  eat ;  this  is  my  body,  which  is 
broken  for  you  :  This  do  in  remembrance  of  me.  After 
the  same  manner,  also,  he  took  the  cup,  when  he  had 
supped,  saying,  This  cup  .is  the  New  Testament  in  my 
blood:  this  do  ye,  as  oft  as  ye  drink  it,  in  remembrance 
of  me.  2  Cor.  iii.  7,  8,  9,  10,  11.  But  if  the  minis- 
tration of  death,  written  and  engraven  in  stones,  was 
glorious,  so  that  the  children  of  Israel  could  not  stead- 
fastly behold  the  face  of  Moses  for  the  glory  of  his  coun 
tenance  ;  which  glory  was  to  be  done  away ;  how  shall 
not  the  ministration  of  the  Spirit  be  rath«_r  glorious  ? 
For  if  the  ministration  of  condemnation  be  glory,  much 
more  doth  the  ministration  of  righteousness  exceed  in 
glory.  For  even  that  which  was  made  glorious  had  no 
glory  in  this  respect,  by  reason  of  the  glory  that  excel- 
leth,  For  if  that  which  is  done  away  was  glorio  is,  mucb 
»ore  that  whi:h  remaineth  is  glorious. 


£>2  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.        [chap,  viit, 

and  administered  with  more  simplicity  and  less 
outward  glory,  yet  in  them  it  is  held  torth  in 
more  fulness,  evidence,  and  spiritual  efficacy, " 
to  all  nations,  both  Jews  and  Gentiles ; b  and 
is  called  the  New  Testament.  °  There  are  not9 
therefore,  two  covenants  of  grace  differing  in 
3ubstance,  but  one  and  the  same  under  various 
dispensations. d 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

OF    CHRIST    THE    MEDIATOR. 

It  pleased  God,  in  his  eternal  purpose,  to 
choose  and   ordain  the   Lord   Jesus,  his  only 

a  Heb.  xii.  22  to  28.     See  also  Jer.  xxxi.  33,  34. 

*  See  letter  *,  page  51,  and  Matt,  xxviii.  19.  Eph.  ii. 
15,  16,  17,  18,  19.  Having  abolished  in  his  flesh,  the 
enmity,  even  the  law  of  commandments  contained  in 
ordinances  ;  for  to  make  in  himself  of  twain  one  new 
.man,  so  making  peace ;  and  that  he  might  reconcile  both 
unto  God  in  one  body  by  the  cross,  having  slain  the 
enmity  thereby  ;  and  came  and  preached  peace  to  you 
which  were  afar  off,  and  to  them  that  were  nigh.  Foi 
through  him  we  both  have  access  by  one  Spirit  unto  the 
Father.  Now,  therefore,  ye  are  no  more  strangers  and 
foreigners,  but  fellow-citizens  with  the  saints,  and  of  the 
household  of  God. 

Luke  xxii.  20.  Likewise  also  the  cup  after  supper, 
eaying,  This  cup  is  the  New  Testament  in  my  blood, 
which  is  shed  for  you.     Heb.  viii.  7,  8,  9. 

<»  Gal.  iii.  14,  16.  That  the  blessing  of  Abraham 
might  come  on  the  Gentiles  througn  Jesus  Christ ;  that 
we  migit  receive  the  promise  of  the  Spirit  through  faith. 
—Now  to  Abraham  and  his  seed  were  the  promises 
made.     He    saith  nrt,  And   to   seeds,   as  of  many;  [tut 


&ECT,  I.]  CONFESSION   OF   FAI1H.  53 

begotten  Son,  to  be  the  mediator  between 
God  and  man, e  the  prophet, f  priest, g  ai.d 
king ; h  the  head  and  saviour  of  his  church, ' 
the    heir  of   all    things,-    and     judge   of   whe 


as  of  one,  And  to  thy  seed,  which  is  Christ.  Act! 
xv.  11.  But  we  believe,  that  through  the  grace  of 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  we  shall  be  saved,  even  as  they 
Rom.  iii.  80. — Seeing  it  is  one  God  which  shall  justify 
the  circumcision  by  faith,  and  uncircumcision  through 
faith.      . 

•  Isa.  xlii.  1.  Behold  my  servant,  whom  I  uphold, 
mine  elect,  in  whom  my  soul  delighteth :  I  have  put  my 
Spirit  upon  him  ;  he  shall  bring  forth  judgment  to  the 
Gentiles.  1  Pet.  i.  19,  20. — But  with  the  precious  blood 
of  Christ,  as  of  a  lamb  without  blemish  and  Without 
spot :  who  verily  was  foreordained  before  the  foundation 
of  the  world,  but  was  manifest  in  these  last  times  for 
you.  1  Tim.  ii.  5.  For  there  is  one  God,  and  one  medi- 
ator between  God  and  men,  the  man  Christ  Jesus.  See 
also  John  iii.  1G. 

f  Acts  iii.  22.  For  Moses  truly  said  unto  the  fathers, 
A.  prophet  shall  the  Lord  your  God  raise  up  unto  you 
of  your  brethren,  like  unto  me :  him  shall  ye  hear  in 
all  things,  whatsoever  he  shall  say  unto  you.  Deut. 
xviii.  15. 

s  Heb.  v.  5,  6.  So  also  Christ  glorified  not  himself  to 
oe  made  a  high-priest;  but  he  that  said  unto  him,  Thou 
art  my  Son,  to-day  have  I  begotten  thee.  As  he  saith 
also  in  another  place,  Thou  art  a  priest  for  ever,  after 
the  order  of  Melchisedec. 

b  Psa.  ii.  6.  Yet  have  I  set  my  king  upon  my  holy 
hill  of  Zion.  Luke  i.  33.  And  he  shall  reign  over  the 
house  of  Jacob  for  ever :  and  of  his  kingdom  there  shall 
be  no  end.    ' 

'  Eph.  v.  23.  For  the  husband  is  the  head  of  the  wife, 
even  as  Christ  is  the  head  of  the  church ;  and  he  is  the 
saviour  of  the  body. 

Heb.  i.  2.  Bath  in  these  last  days  spoken  unto 
us  by  his  Son,  \mow  Ue  hath  appointed  heir  of  a)! 
things. 

6* 


54  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.         [chaf.viu 

world  ; k  unf  :>  whom  he  did,  from  all  eternity, 
^ive  a  people  to  be  his  seed, 1  and  to  be  by 
him  in  time  redeemed,  called,  justified,  sancti 
fied  and  glorified.  m 

II.  The  Son  of  God,  the  second  person  in 
the  Trinity,  being  very  and  eternal  God,  of 
one  substance,  and  equal  with  the  Father,  did, 
when  the  fulness  of  time  was  come,  take 
upon   him  man's  nature,  n  with  all  the  essen- 

k  Acts  xvii.  31.  Because  he  hath  appointed  a  day, 
in  the  which  he  will  judge  the  world  in  righteousness,  by 
that  man  whom  he  hath  ordained:  whereof  he  hath  given 
assurance  unto  all  men,  in  that  he  hath  raised  him  from 
the  dead. 

1  John  xvii.  6.  I  have  manifested  thy  name  unto  the 
men  which  thou  gavest  me  out  of  the  world :  thine  they 
were,  and  thou  gavest  them  me ;  and  they  have  kept  thy 
word.  Psa.  xxii.  30.  A  seed  shall  serve  him  ;  it  shall 
be  accounted  to  the  Lord  for  a  generation.  Isa.  liii.  10. 
Yet  it  pleased  the  Lord  to  bruise  him  ;  he  hath  put  him 
to  grief;  when  thou  shalt  make  his  spul  an  offering  for 
sin,  he  shall  see  his  seed,  he  shall  prolong  his  days,  and 
the  pleasure  of  the  Lord  shall  prosper  in  his  hand. 

»  1  Tim.  ii.  6.  Who  gave  himself  a  ransom  for  all  to 
be  testified  in  due  time.  Isa.  lv.  4,  5.  Behold,  I  have 
given  him  for  a  witness  to  the  people,  a  leader  and  com- 
mander to  the  people.  Behold,  thou  shalt  call  a  nation 
that  thou  knowest  not,  and  nations  that  knew  not  thee 
shall  run  unto  thee,  because  of  the  Lord  thy  God,  and 
for  the  Holy  One  of  Israel ;  for  he  hath  glorified  thee. 
1  Cor.  i.  30.  But  of  him  are  ye  in  Christ  Jesus,  who  of 
God  is  made  unto  us  wisdom,  and  righteousness,  and 
aanctification,  and  redemption. 

n  Johni.  1,  14.  In  the  beginning  was  the  word,  and  tho 
word  was  with  God,  and  the  wc  "d  was  God.  And  the  word 
was  made  flesh,  and  dwelt  among  us,  (and  we  beheld  hia 
glory,  the  glory  as  of  the  only  begotten  of  the  Father,)  full 
sf  grace  and  truth.  1  John  v.  20.  And  we  know  that 
th<o  Son  of  God  is  come   and  hatt   given  us  an  undo** 


sect.  ii.J  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.  55 

tial  properties  and  common  infirmities  thereof, 
yet  without  sin  :  °  being  conceived  by  the  power 
of  the  Holy  Ghost,  in  the  womb  of  the  Vir- 
gin Mary,  of  her  substance. p  So  that  two 
whole,  perfect,  and  "distinct  natures,  tie  God* 
head  and  the  manhood,  were  inseparably 
joined  together  in  one  person,  without  conver- 
sion, composition,  or  confusion. q     Which   per- 

Btanding,  that  we  may  know  him  that  is  true,  and  we  are  in 
him  that  is  true,  even  in  his  Son  Jesus  Christ.  This  is 
the  true  God,  and  eternal  life.  Phil.  ii.  6.  Who,  being 
in  the  form  of  God,  thought  it  not  robbery  to  be  equal 
with  God.  Gal.  iv.  4.  But  when  the  fulness  of  the  time  was 
come,  God  sent  forth  his  Son,  made  of  a  woman,  made 
under  the  law. 

0  Heb.  ii.  17.  Wherefore  in  all  things  it  behoved  him 
to  be  made  like  unto  his  brethren  ;  that  he  might  be  a 
merciful  and  faithful  high-priest  in  things  pertaining  to 
God,  to  make  reconciliation  for  the  sins  of  the  people. 
Heb.  iv.  15.  For  we  have  not  an  high  priest  which  cannot 
be  touched  with  the  feeling  of  our  infirmities  ;  but  was 
in  all  points  tempted  like  as  we  are,  yet  without  sin. 

p  Luke  i.  27,  31,  35.  To  a  virgin  espoused  to  a  man, 
whose  name  was  Joseph,  of  the  house  of  David  ;  and  the 
virgin's  name  was  Mary. — And,  behold,  thou  shalt  con- 
ceive in  thy  womb,  and  bring  forth  a  Son,  and  shalt 
call  his  name  Jesus. — And  the  angel  answered  and  said 
unto  her,  The  Holy  Ghost  shall  come  upon  thee,  and  the 
power  of  the  Highest  shall  overshadow  thee ;  therefore 
also  that  holy  thing  which  shall  be  born  of  thee  shall 
bo  called  the  Son  of  God.  Gal.  iv.  4.  See  letter  (*), 
page  54. 

i  Luke  i.  35.  See  letter  (p)  above.  Col.  ii.  9.  For  in 
him  dwelleth  all  the  fulness  of  the  Godhead  bodily.  Rom. 
ix.  5.  Whose  are  the  fathers,  and  of  whom,  as  concerning 
the  flesh,  Christ  came,  who  is  over  all,  God  blessed  for 
ever.  Am^n.  1  Tim.  iii.  16.  And  without  controversy, 
great  is  th>,  aavstery  of  godliness,  God  was  manifest  in  tb« 
flesh. 


56  CONFESSION   OF  FAITH.         [jhakvih 

son  is  very  God  and  very  man,  yet  one 
Christ,  the  only  mediator  between  God  and 
man.1 

III.  The  Lord  Jesus  in  his  human  nature 
thus  united  to  the  divine,  was  sanctified  and 
anointed  with  the  Holy  Spirit  above  mea- 
sure ; 8  having  in  him  all  the  treasures  of 
wisdom  and  knowledge,'  in  whom  it  pleased 
the  Father  that  all  fulness  should  dwell  :*  to 
the  end  that  being  holy,  harmless,  undefiled, 
and  full  of  grace  and  truth, v  he  might  be 
thoroughly  furnished  to  execute  the  office  of 
a  mediator  and  surety. w     Which  office  he  took 

r  Rom.  i.  3,  4.  Concerning  his  Son  Jesus  Christ  our 
Lord,  which  was  made  of  the  seed  of  David  according  to 
the  flesh;  and  declared  to  be  the  Son  of  God  with  power, 
according  to  the  Spirit  of  holiness,  by  the  resurrectior 
from  the  dead.  1  Tim.  ii.  5.  For  there  is  one  God,  and 
one  mediator  between  God  and  men,  the  man  Christ  Jesus. 

»  Psa.  xlv.  7. — God,  thy  God,  hath  anointed  thee 
with  the  oil  of  gladness  above  thy  fellows.  John  iii. 
34.  For  he  whom  God  hath  sent  speaketh  the  words 
of  God:  for  God  giveth  not  the  Spirit  by  measure 
unto  him. 

t  Col.  ii.  3.  In  whom  are  hid  all  the  treasures  of  wis- 
dom and  knowledge. 

■  Col.  i.  19.  For  it  pleased  the  Father,  that  in  him 
should  all  fulness  dwell. 

v  Heb.  vii.  26.  For  such  an  high  priest  became  us, 
who  is  holy,  harmless,  undefiled,  separate  from  sinners, 
and  made  higher  than  the  heavens.  John  i.  14.  And  the 
Word  was  made  flesh,  and  dwelt  among  us,  (and  we  beheld 
his  glory,  the  glory  as  of  the  only  begotten  of  the  Father,) 
full  of  grace  and  truth. 

w  Acts  x.  38.  How  God  anointed  Jesus  of  Nazareth 
with  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  with  power ;  who  went  about 
doing  good,  and  healing  all  that  were    oppressed  of  the 


«ccs,  iT.J  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.  57 

not  unto  himself,  but  was  thereunto  called  by 
his  Father ; x  who  put  all  power  and  judgment 
into  his  hand,  and  gave  him  commandment  to 
execute  the  same.y 

IV.  This  office  the  Lord  Jesus  did  must 
willingly  undertake,1  which,  that  he  might 
discharge,  he  was  made  under  the  law,*  and 
did  perfectly  fulfil  it ; b  endured  most  griev- 
ous   torments    immediately    in    his  soul,0  and 

devil  ;  for  God  was  with  him.  Heb.  xii.  24. — And  tu 
Jesus,  the  mediator  of  the  new  covenant.,  and  to  the  blood 
of  sprinkling,  that  speaketh  better  things  than  that  of 
Abel.  Heb.  vii.  22.  By  so  much  was  Jesus  made  a  surety 
of  a  better  testament. 

*  Heb.  v.  5.  So  also  Christ  glorified  not  himself  to  be 
made  an  high-priest ;  but  he  that  said  unto  him,  Thou  wt 
my  Son,  to-day  have  I  begotten  thee. 

y  John  v.  22,  27.  For  the  Father  judgeth  no  man;  but 
bath  committed  all  judgment  unto  the  Son ;  and  hath 
given  him  authority  to  execute  judgment  also,  because  he 
is  the  Son  of  man.  Matt,  xxviii.  18  And  Jesus  came, 
and  spake  unto  them,  saying,  All  power  is  given  unto  me 
in  heaven  and  in  earth. 

«  Psa.  xl.  7,  8.  Then  said  I,  Lo,  I  come  :  in  the  vol- 
ume of  the  book  it  is  written  of  me.  I  delight  to  do  thy 
will,  0  my  God  ;  yea,  thy  law  is  within  my  heart.  Phil, 
n.  8  And  became  obedient  unto  death,  even  the  death 
of  the  cross. 

'*  Gal.  iv.  4.  But  when  the  fulness  of  the  iime  was  come, 
God  sent  forth  his  Son,  made  of  a  woman,  made  undei 
the  law. 

b  Matt  iii.  15.  Thus  it  becometh  us  to  fulfil  all  right- 
eousness. Matt.  v.  17. — I  am  not  come  to  destroy,  but 
to  fulfil. 

c  Matt.  xxvi.  37,  38.  And  he  took  with  him  Peter  and 
the  two  sons  of  Zebedee,  and  began  to  be  sorrowful  and 
very  heavy.  Then  saith  he  unto  them,  My  soul  is  exceed- 
ing sorrow// 1,    ?ven  unto   death.     Luke   xxii,   44.     And 


58  CONFESSION   OF  FA  Til.        [chai<  rin, 

most  painful  sufferings  in  his  body ; d  wai 
crucified  and  died  ; e  was  buried,  and  remained 
under  the  power  of  death,  yet  saw  no  cor- 
ruption/ On  the  third  day  he  arose  from 
the  dead,g  with  the  same  body  in  which  he 
suffered  ;  h  with  which  also  he  ascended  into 
heaven,  and  there  sitteth  at  the  right  hand 
of    his    Father,1   making   intercession ; j    anJ 

being  in  an  agony,  he  prayed  more  earnestly  :  and  his 
sweat  was  as  it  were  great  drops  of  blood  falling  down  to 
the  ground.  Matt,  xxvii.  46.  And  about  the  ninth  nour, 
Jesus  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  saying,  Eli,  Eli.,  lama  sa- 
bacthani  ?  that  is  to  say,  My  God,  my  God,  why  hast  thou 
*brsaken  me  ? 

d  Matt.  xxvi.  and  xxvii.  chapters. 

e  Phil.  ii.  8.  He  humbled  himself  and  became  obedient 
unto  death,  even  the  death  of  the  cross. 

(  Acts  ii.  24,  27.  Whom  God  hath  raised  up,  having 
loosed  the  pains  of  death :  because  it  was  not  possible 
that  he  should  be  holden  of  it. — Because  thou  wilt  not 
leave  my  soul  in  hell,  neither  wilt  thou  suffer  thine  Holy 
One  to  see  corruption.  Acts  xiii.  37  But  he,  whom  God 
raised  agaio,  saw  no  corruption. 

s  1  Cor.  xv.  4.  That  he  was  buried,  and  that  he  rose 
again  the  third  day,  according  to  tin  Scriptures. 

h  John  xx.  25,  27.  But  he  said  unto  them,  Except  I 
shall  see  in  his  hands  the  print  }f  the  nails,  and  put 
my  finger  into  the  print  of  the  nails,  and  thrust  my  hand 
into  his  side,  I  will  not  believe. — Then  saith  he  to  Thomas, 
Keach  hitber  thy  finger,  and  behold  my  hands ;  and  reach 
hither  thy  hand,  and  thrust  it  into  my  side :  and  be  not 
faithless,  but  believing. 

«  Mark  xvi.  19.  He  was  received  up  into  heaven,  and 
sat  on  the  right  hand  of  God. 

J  Rom.  viii.  34.  Who  is  even  at  the  right  hand  of  God, 
who  also  maketh  intercession  for  us.  Heb.  vii.  26.  Where- 
fore he  is  able  also  to  save  them  to  the  uttermost  that  come 
unto  God  by  him,  seeing  he  ever  liTeth  to  make  intercession 
for  them. 


iL.T.  v.]  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.  59 

shall  return  to  judge  men  and  Angels>  at  the 
end  of  the  world.  k 

V.  The  Lord  Jesus,  by  his  perfect  obedience 
and  sacrifice  of  himself,  which  he  through  the 
eternal  Spirit  once  offered  up  unto  God,  hath 
fully  satisfied  the  justice  of  his  Father ; l  and 
purchased  not  only  reconciliation,  but  an  ever- 
lasting inheritance  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven, 
for  all  those  whom  the  Father  hath  given  unto 
him.m 


k  Rom.  xiv.  9,  10.  For  to  this  end  Christ  both  died, 
and  rose,  and  revived,  that  he  might  be  Lord  both  of  the 
tfead  and  living. — For  we  shall  all  stand  before  the  judg- 
ment-seat of  Christ.  Acts  i.  11,  and  x.  42.  Matt.  xiii. 
40,  41,  42.  As,  therefore,  the  tares  are  gathered  and 
burned  in  the  fire  ;  so  shall  it  be  in  the  end  of  this  world. 
The  Son  of  man  shall  send  forth  his  angels,  and  they  shall 
gather  out  of  his  kingdom  all  things  that  offend,  and  them 
which  do  iniquity  ;  and  shall  cast  them  into  a  furnace  of 
fire :  there  shall  be  wailing  and  gnashing  of  teeth. — Jude  6. 
And  the  angels  which  kept  not  their  first  estate,  but  left 
their  own  habitation,  he  hath  reserved  in  everlasting 
chains,  under  darkness,  unto  the  judgment  of  the  great 
day.     See  also  2  Pet.  ii.  4. 

1  Rom.  v.  19.  For  as  by  one  man's  disobedience  many 
xere  made  sinners ;  so  by  the  obedience  of  one  shall 
many  be  made  righteous.  Heb.  ix.  14.  How  much  more 
*hall  the  blood  of  Christ,  who  through  the  eternal  Spirit 
offered  himself  without  spot  to  God,  purge  your  con- 
science from  dead  works  to  serve  the  living  God  ?  Rom. 
Hi.  25,  26.  Whom  God  hath  set  forth  to  be  a  propitia- 
tion through  faith  in  his  blood,  to  declare  his  righteous- 
ness for  the  remission  of  sins  that  are  past,  through  the 
forbearance  of  God ;  to  declare,  I  say,  at  this  time  his 
righteousness  :  that  he  might  be  just,  and  the  justifier  of 
him  which  believeth  in  Jesus.  Heb.  x.  14.  For  by  one 
offering  he  hath  perfected  for  ever  them  that  are  sancti- 
fied.    See  also  Eph.  v.  2. 

*  Eph.  i.    11     14.     In  whom   also  we   have    obtained 


60  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.        [chap.  vib. 

VI.  Although  the  work  of  redemption  was 
not  actually  wrought  by  Christ  till  after  his  in- 
carnation, yet  the  virtue,  efficacy,  and  benefits 
thereof,  were  communicated  unto  the  elect,  in 
till  ages  successively  from  the  beginning  of  the 
world,  in  and  by  those  promises,  types,  and 
sacrifices,  wherein  he  was  revealed,  and  signi- 
fied to  be  the  seed  of  the  woman,  which  should 
bruise  the  serpent's  head,  and  the  lamb  slain 
from  the  beginning  of  the  world,  being  yester 
day  and  to-day  the  same  and  for  ever.  n 

VII.  Christ,  in  the  work  of  mediation,  act- 
eth  according  to  both  natures  ;  by  each  nature 
doing  that  which  is  proper  to  itself;0  yet  by 

an  inheritance,  being  predestinated  according  to  the  pur- 
pose of  Him  who  worketh  all  things  after  the  counsel  of 
his  own  will. — Which  is  the  earnest  of  our  inheritance, 
until  the  redemption  of  the  purchased  possession,  unto 
the  praise  of  his  glory.  John  xvii.  2.  As  thou  hast 
given  him  power  over  all  flesh,  that  he  should  give  eter- 
nal life  to  as  many  as  thou  hast  given  him.  See  also 
Heb.  ix.  12,  15. 

■Gal.  iv.  4,  5.  But  when  the  fulness  of  the  time 
was  come,  God  sent  forth  his  Son,  made  of  a  woman, 
made  under  the  law,  to  redeem  them  that  were  under  the 
law,  that  we  might  receive  the  adoption  of  sons.  Gen. 
iii  15.  And  I  will  put  enmity  between  thee  and  the 
woman,  and  between  thy  seed  and  her  seed:  it  shall 
bruise  thy  head,  and  thou  shalt  bruise  his  heel.  Rev. 
xiii.  8.  And  all  that  dwell  upon  the  earth  shall  worship 
him,  whose  names  are  not  written  in  the  book  of  life  of 
the  Lamb  slain  from  the  foundation  of  the  world.  Heb. 
xiii.  8.  Jesus  Christ,  the  same  yesterday,  to-day,  and 
for  ever. 

•  1  Pet.  iii.  18.  For  Christ  also  hath  once  suffered  for 
sins,  the  just  for  the  unjust,  that  he  might  bring  us  to 
God,  being  put  to  death  in  the  flesh,  but  quickened  by 
the  Spirit.     See  also  Heb.  ix.  14 


iKST.vm.]        CONFESSION  OF   FAITH.  61 

reason  of  the  unity  of  the  person,  that  which 
is  proper  to  one  nature,  is  sometimes,  in  Scrip- 
ture, attributed  to  the  person  denominated  by 
the  other  nature.  p 

VIII.  To  all  those  for  whom  Christ  hath 
purchased  redemption,  he  doth  certainly  and 
effectually  apply  and  communicate  the  same ;  * 
making  intercession  for  them, r  and  revealing 
unto  them,  in  and  by  the  word,  the  mysteries 
of  salvation  ; s  effectually  persuading  them  by 
his  Spirit  to  believe  and  obey ;  and  governing 

p  Acts  xx.  28.  Feed  the  church  of  God,  which  he  hath 
purchased  with  his  own  blood.  John  iii.  13.  And  no  man 
hath  ascended  up  to  heaven,  but  he  that  came  down  from 
heaven,  even  the  Son  of  man,  which  is  in  heaven.  1  John 
iii.  16.  Hereby  perceive  we  the  love  of  God,  because  he 
laid  down  hi?  life  for  us. 

q  John  vi.  37,  39.  All  that  the  Father  giveth  me, 
shall  come  U  me;  and  him  that  cometh  to  me,  I  will  in 
nc  wise  oast  out. — And  this  is  the  Father's  will,  which 
hath  sent  me,  that  of  all  which  he  hath  given  me  I  should 
.o^-e  nothing,  but  should  raise  it  up  again  at  the  last  day. 
Jo>hn  x.  16.  And  other  sheep  I  have,  which  are  not  of 
tl  is  fold:  them  also  I  must  briug,  and  they  shall  hear  my 
voice. 

rl  John  ii.  1.  If  any  man  sin,  we  have  an  advocate 
*ith  the  Father,  Jesus  Christ  the  righteous.  Rom. 
fiii.  34.  It  is  Christ  that  died,  yea,  rather,  that  is  risen 
gain,  who  is  even  at  the  right  hand  of  God,  who  also 
aaketh  intercession  for  us. 

.John  xv.  15.  For  all  things  that  I  have  heard  of 
any  Father,  I  have  made  known  unto  you.  Eph.  i.  9. 
According  to  his  good  pleasure,  which  he  hath  purposed 
in  himself.  John  xvii.  6.  I  have  manifested  thy  name 
unto  the  men  which  thou  gavest  me  out  of  the  world: 
•bine  they  were,  and  thou  gavest  them  me  ;  and  they  have, 
rept  thy  word. 


/>2  CONFESSION  OF   FAITH.  tJBAP.  it 

their  learts  by  his  word  and  Spirit ;  *  overcom- 
ing all  their  onemies  by  his  almighty  power 
and  wisdom,  in  such  manner  and  ways  as  are 
most  consonant  to  his  wonderful  and  unsearch- 
able dispensation.  u 


CHAPTER  IX. 

OF    FREE    WILL. 


God  hath  endued  the  will  of  man  with  that 
natural  liberty,  that  it  is  neither  forced,  nor  by 
any  absolute  necessity  of  nature  determined  to 
good  or  evil.  v 

'2  Cor.  iv.  13  We  having  the  same  spirit  of  faith, 
according  as  it  is  written,  I  believed,  and  therefore  have 
I  spoken ;  we  also  believe,  and  therefore  speak.  Rom. 
viii.  9,  14.  But  ye  are  not  in  the  flesh,  but  in  the  Spirit, 
if  so  be  that  the  Spirit  of  God  dwell  in  you.  Now,  if 
any  man  have  not  the  Spirit  of  Christ,  he  is  none  of  his. 
— For  as  many  as  are  led  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  they  are 
the  sons  of  God.  See  also  Rom.  xv.  18,  19,  and  John 
xvii.  17. 

n  Psa.  ex.  1.  The  Lord  6aid  unto  my  Lord,  Sit  thou 
at  my  right  hand,  until  I  make  thine  enemies  thy  footstool. 
1  Cor.  xv.  25,  26.  For  he  must  reign  till  he  hatb  put  all 
enemies  under  his  feet  The  last  enemy  that  shall  be 
destroyed  is  death  Mai.  iv.  2,  3.  But  unto  you  that 
fear  my  name  shal.  the  Sun  of  righteousness  arise  with 
healing  in  his  wings ;  and  ye  shall  go  forth,  and  grow 
up  as  calves  of  the  stall.  And  ye  shall  tread  down  th« 
wicked ;  for  they  shall  be  ashes  under  the  soles  of  youi 
feet,  in  the  day  that  I  shall  do  this,  saith  the  Lord  of 
hosts.  Col.  ii.  15.  And  having  spoiled  principalities  ao^ 
powers,  he  made  a  show  of  them  openly,  triumphing 
over  them  in  it. 

T  James   i.  14.      But   every   man   is   tempted   when 


lECT.m.]  CONFESSION  OF   FAtTS.  63 

II.  Man,  ;n  his  state  of  innoeency,  had  free- 
dom and  power  to  will  and  to  do  that  which 
is  good  and  well-pleasing  to  God;w  but  yet 
mutably,  so  that  he  might  fall  from  it.  x 

III.  Man,  by  his  fall  into  a  state  of 
sin,  hath  wholly  lost  all  ability  of  will  t( 
any  spiritual  good  accompanying  salvation;' 
so  as  a  natural  man  being  altogether 
averse     from     that     good, z     and     dead     in 


he  is  drawn  away  of  his  own  lust,  and  enticed.  Deut 
xxx.  19.  I  call  heaven  and  earth  to  record  this  daj 
against  you,  that  I  have  set  before  you  life  and  death, 
blessiDg  and  cursing :  therefore  choose  life,  that  both 
thou  and  thy  seed  may  live.     See  John  v.  40. 

w  Eccl.  vii.  29.  Lo,  this  only  have  I  found,  that  God 
hath  made  man  upright ;  but  they  have  sought  out  many 
inventions.  Gen.  i.  26.  And  God  s&id,  Let  us  make 
man  in  our  image,  after  our  likeness. 

*  Gen.  ii.  16,  17.  And  the  Lord  God  commanded  the 
man,  saying,  Of  every  tree  of  the  garden  thou  mayest 
freely  eat :  but  of  the  tree  of  the  knowledge  of  good  and 
evil,  thou  shalt  not  eat  of  it ;  for  in  the  day  that  thou 
eatest  thereof  thou  shalt  surely  die.  Gen.  iii.  6.  And 
when  the  woman  saw  that  the  tree  was  good  for  food, 
and  that  it  was  pleasant  to  the  eyes,  and  a  tree  to  be  de- 
sired to  make  one  wise,  she  took  of  the  fruit  thereof,  and 
did  eat;  and  gave  also  unto  her  husband  with  her,  and 
he  did  eat. 

J  Rom.  v.  6.  For  when  we  were  yet  without  strength. 
in  due  time  Christ  died  for  the  ungodly.  Rom.  viii 
7.  Because  the  carnal  mind  is  enmity  against  God ; 
for  it  is  not  subject  to  the  law  of  God,  neither  indeed 
can  be.  John  xv.  5.  For  without  me  ye  can  do  no- 
thing. 

■  Rom.  iii.  10,  12.  As  it  is  written,  There  is  nouu 
righteous,  no,  not  one:  they  are  all  gone  out  of  the 
way,  they,  are  together  become  unpr<  Stable  ;  there  if 
»oi>%  that  doetb  good,  do,  not  one. 


64  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.  [chap.ix 

6in, a  is  not  able,  by  his  own  strength,  to 
convert  himself,  or  to  prepare  himself  there- 
unto.1' 

IV.  When  God  converts  a  sinner,  and  trans- 
lates him  into  the  state  of  grace,  he  freeth  him 
from  his  natural  bondage  under  sin,  °  and  by 
nis  grace  alone,  enables  him  freely  to  will  and 
to  do  that  which  is  spiritually  good;d  yet  so 
as  that,  by  reason  of  his  remaining  corruption, 
he  doth  not  perfectly,  nor  only,  will  that  which 

»  Eph.  ii.  1,  5.  And  you  hath  he  quickened,  who  were 
Jead  in  trespasses  and  sins  ; — even  when  we  were  dead  in 
sins,  hath  quickened  us  together  with  Christ ;  (by  grace 
ye  are  saved.)  Col.  ii.  13.  And  you,  being  dead  in 
your  sins  and  the  uncircumcision  of  your  flesh,  hath  ho 
quickened  together  with  him,  having  forgiven  you  all 
trespasses. 

b  John  vi.  44,  65.  No  man  can  come  to  me,  except 
the  Father,  which  hath  sent  me,  draw  him  : — and  he 
said,  Therefore  said  I  unto  you,  that  r.o  man  can  come 
unto  me,  except  it  were  given  unto  him  of  my  Father. 
1  Cor.  ii.  14.  But  the  natural  man  receiveth  not  the 
things  of  the  Spirit  of  God :  for  they  are  foolishness  unto 
him  ;  neither  can  he  know  them,  because  they  are  spi- 
ritually discerned.  See  also  Eph.  ii.  2,  3,  4,  5,  and  Tit. 
iii.  3.  4,  5. 

«  Col.  i  13.  Who  bath  delivered  us  from  the  power 
af  darkness,  and  hath  translated  us  into  the  kingdom  of 
his  dear  Son.  John  viii.  34,  36.  Jesus  answered  them, 
Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you,  Whosoever  committeth  sin 
is  the  servant  of  sin.  If  the  Son  therefore  shall  make 
you  free,  ye  shall  be  free  indeed. 

*  Phil.  ii.  13.  For  it  is  God  which  worketh  in  you 
both  to  will  and  to  do  of  his  good  pleasure.  Rom.  vi. 
18,  22.  Being  then  made  free  from  sin,  ye  became  the 
servants  of  righteousness.  But  now  being  made  free 
from  sin,  and  become  servants  to  God,  ye  have  yow 
•ruit  unto  holiness,  and  the  end  everlasting  life. 


*&it.  I.]  CONFESSION   OF  FAITH.  65 

is   good,    but    doth    also    will    that  which   is 
evil. e 

V.  The  will  of  man  is  made  perfectly  and 
immutably  free  to  good  alone,  in  the  state  of 
glory  only. f 


CHAPTER  X, 

OF   EFFECTUAL    CALLING. 


All  those  whom  God  hath  predestinated 
unto  life,  and  those  only,  he  is  pleased,  in  hia 
appointed  and  accepted  time,  effectually  to  call,8 

e  Gal.  v.  17.  For  the  flesh  lusteth  against  the  spirit, 
and  the  spirit  against  the  flesh  :  and  these  are  contrary 
the  one  to  the  other ;  so  that  ye  cannot  do  the  things 
that  ye  would.  Rom.  vii.  15.  For  that  which  I  do,  I 
allow  not :  for  what  I  would,  that  do  I  not ;  but  what  I 
hate,  that  do  I 

'  Eph.  iv.  13.  Till  we  all  come  in  the  unity  of  the 
faith,  and  of  the  knowledge  of  the  Son  of  God  unto 
a  perfect  man,  unto  the  measure  of  the  stature  of  the 
fulness  of  Christ.  Jude  24.  Now  unto  him  that  is 
able  to  keep  you  from  falling,  and  to  present  you  fault- 
less before   the  presence    of  his    glory,  with    exceeding 

s  Rom.  viii.  30.  Moreover,  whom  he  did  predestinate, 
them  he  also  called;  and  whom  he  called,  them  h6 
ilso  justified ;  and  whom  he  justified,  them  he  also  glo- 
rified. Rom.  xi.  7.  What  then  ?  Israel  hath  not 
obtained  that  which  he  seeketh  for;  but  the  election 
hath  obtained  it,  and  the  rest  were  blinded.  Eph.  i 
10.  That  in  the  dispensation  of  the  fulness  of  times,  he 
might  gather  together  in  one  all  things  in  Christ,  both 
which  are  in  heaven,  and  which  are  on  earth ;  even  in 
him. 

6* 


66  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.  £cBAt\  Jt 

by  his  word  and  Spirit,  h  out  of  thai  state  of 
air  and  death,  in  which  they  are  by  nature,  to 
grace  and  salvation  by  Jesus  Christ ; *  en- 
lightening their  minds,  spiritually  and  savingly, 
to  understand  the  things  of  God, j  taking 
away  their  heart  of  stone,  and  giving  unto 
them  an  heart  of  flesh ; k  renewing  their  wills, 

h  2  Thess.  ii.  13,  14.  God  hath  from  the  beginning 
chosen  you  to  salvation,  through  sanctification  of  the 
Spirit,  and  belief  of  the  truth :  whereunto  he  called  you 
by  our  gospel,  to  the  obtaining  of  the  glory  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ.  2  Cor.  iii.  3,  6.  Forasmuch  as  ye  are 
manifestly  declared  to  be  the  epistle  of  Christ  ministered 
by  us,  -written  not  with  ink,  but  with  the  Spirit  of  the 
living  God ;  not  in  tables  of  stone,  but  in  fleshly  tables  of 
the  heart.  Who  also  hath  made  us  able  ministers  of  the 
New  Testament ;  not  of  the  letter,  but  of  the  spirit :  for 
the  letter  killeth,  but  the  spirit  giveth  life. 

i  Rom.  viii.  2.  For  the  law  of  the  Spirit  of  life  in 
Christ  Jesus,  hath  made  me  free  from  the  law  of  sin  and 
death.  2  Tim.  i.  9,  10.  Who  hath  saved  us,  and  called 
us  with  an  holy  calling,  not  according  to  our  works,  but 
according  to  his  own  purpose  and  grace,  which  was  given 
us  in  Christ  Jesus,  before  the  world  began  ;  but  is  now 
made  manifest  by  the  appearing  of  our  Saviour  Jesus 
Christ,  who  hath  abolished  death,  and  hath  brought  life 
and  immortality  to  light  through  the  gospel.  See  also 
Eph.  ii.  1,  2,  3,  4,  5. 

i  Acts  xxvi.  18.  To  open  their  eyes,  and  to  turn  them 
from  darkness  to  light,  and  from  the  power  of  Satan  unto 
God,  that  they  may  receive  forgiveness  of  sins,  and  in- 
heritance among  them  which  are  sanctified  by  faith  that 
is  in  me.  1  Cor.  ii.  10, 12.  But  God  hath  revealed  them 
unto  us  by  his  Spirit :  for  the  Spirit  searcheth  all  things, 
yea,  the  deep  things  of  God.  Now  we  have  received,  not 
the  spirit  of  the  world,  but  the  Spirit  which  is  of  God; 
that  we  might  know  the  things  that  are  freely  given  to  ua 
of  God. 

*  Eiek.  xxxvi.  26.     A  ne\i  heart  also  will  I  give  you, 


«ect.  n.]  CONFFSSTON   OF    FAITH.  67 

and  by  his  almighty  power  determining  them 
to  that  which  is  good  ;  l  and  effectually  draw- 
ing them  to  Jesus  Christ ;  m  yet  so  as  they 
come  most  freely,  being  made  willing  by  his 
grace.  n 

II.  This  effectual  call  is  of  God's  free  and 
special  grace  alone,  not  from  any  thing  at  all 
foreseen   in  man,  °  who  is  altogether  passive 

and  a  new  spirit  will  I  put  within  you  ;  and  I  will  take 
away  the  stony  heart  out  of  your  flesh,  and  I  will  give 
you  an  heart  of  flesh. 

i  Ezek.  xi.  19.  And  I  will  give  them  one  heart,  and 
I  will  put  a  new  spirit  within  you.  Deut.  xxx.  6.  And 
the  Lord  thy  God  will  circumcise  thine  heart,  and  the 
heart  of  thy  seed,  to  love  the  Lord  thy  God  with  all  thine 
heart,  and  with  all  thy  soul,  that  thou  mayest  live.  See 
also  Ezek  xxxvi.  27. 

m  John  vi,  44,  45.  No  man  can  come  to  me,  except  the 
Father,  which  hath  sent  me,  draw  him.  Every  man  there- 
fore that  hath  heard,  and  hath  learned  of  the  Father, 
cometh  unto  me. 

■  Cant.  i.  4.  Draw  me,  we  will  run  after  thee.  Psa. 
ex.  3.  Thy  people  shall  be  willing  in  the  day  of  thy 
power,  in  the  beauties  of  holiness  from  the  womb  of  the 
morning :   thou  hast  the  dew  of  thy  youth.     John  vi.  37. 

°2  Tim.  i.  9  Who  hath  saved  us,  and  called  us  with 
an  holy  calling,  not  according  to  our  works,  but  accord- 
ing to  his  own  purpose  and  grace,  which  was  given  us  in 
Christ  Jesus,  before  the  world  began.  Tit.  iii.  4,  5. 
But  after  that  the  kindness  and  love  of  God  our  Saviour 
toward  man  appeared,  not  by  works  of  righteousness 
which  we  have  done,  but  according  to  his  mercy  Le 
saved  us,  by  the  washing  of  regeneration,  and  renewing 
of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Rom.  ix.  11.  For  the  children 
being  not  yet  born,  neither  having  done  any  good  or  evil, 
that  the  p  irpose  of  God  according  to  election  might  stand, 
not  of  wcrkSt  but  of  him  that  calleth.  See  also  Eph.  ii 
4,  6,  8,  9 


68  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.  [chap,  x 

therein,  until,  being  quickened  and  renewed 
by  the  Holy  Spirit, p  he  is  thereby  enabled  to 
answer  this  call,  and  to  embrace  the  grace  of- 
fered and  conveyed  in  it.  q 

III.  Elect  infants,  dying  in  infancy,  are  re- 
generated and  saved  by  Christ  through  the 
Spirit, r  who  worketh  when,  and  where,  and 
how    he   pleaseth. 8      So    also    are    all    other 


P 1  Cor.  ii.  14.  But  the  natural  man  receiveth  not 
the  things  of  the  Spirit  of  God :  for  they  are  foolishness 
unto  him  :  neither  can  he  know  them,  because  they  are 
spiritually  discerned.  Rom.  viii.  7.  Because  the  carnal 
mind  is  enmity  against  God ;  for  it  is  not  subject  to  the 
law  of  God,  neither  indeed  can  be.  Eph.  ii.  5.  Ever 
when  we  were  dead  in  sins,  hath  quickened  us  together 
with  Christ;   (by  grace  ye  are  saved.) 

q  John  vi.  37.  All  that  the  Father  giveth  me,  shall 
come  to  me:  and  him  that  cometh  to  me,  I  will  in  no 
wise  cast  out.  Ezek.  xxxvi.  27.  And  I  will  put  my 
Spirit  within  you,  and  cause  you  to  walk  in  my  statutes, 
and  ye  shall  keep  my  judgments,  and  do  them.  John 
v.  25.  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you,  The  hour  is  com- 
ing, and  now  is,  when  the  dead  shall  hear  the  voice  of  the 
Son  of  God ;  and  they  that  hear  shall  live. 

'Luke  xviii.  15,  16.  And  they  brought  unto  him  also 
infants,  that  he  would  touch  them :  but  when  his  disci- 
ples saw  it,  they  rebuked  them :  but  Jesus  called  them 
anto  him,  and  said,  Suffer  little  children  to  come  unto 
me,  and  forbid  them  not :  for  of  such  is  the  kingdom  of 
God.  Acts  ii.  38,  39.  Then  Peter  said  unto  them,  Re- 
pent and  be  baptized  every  one  of  you  in  the  name  of 
Jesus  Christ,  for  the  remission  of  sins,  and  ye  shall  re- 
ceive the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  For  the  promise  is  unto 
you,  and  to  your  children,  and  to  all  that  are  afar  off, 
even  as  many  as  the  Lord  our  Gcd  shall  call. 

•  John  iii.  8.  The  wind  bloweth  where  it  listethv 
wid  thou  hearest  the  s>und  thereof,  but  canst  net  tel) 


«ect.  ir.j  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.  69 

elect  persons,  who  are   incapable  of  being  out 
wardly  c^.led  by  the  ministry  of  the  word.* 

IV.  Others,  not  elected,  although  they  may 
be  called  by  the  ministry  of  the  word,™  and 
may  have  some  common  operations  of  the 
Spirit/  yet  they  never  truly  come  to  Christ, 
and  therefore  cannot  be  saved : w  much  lesa 
can  men,  not  professing  the  Christian  religion, 
be  saved  in  any  other  way  whatsoever,  be  they 
never  so  diligent  to  frame  their  lives  according 
to  the  light  of  nature,  and  the  law  of  that 
religion  they  do  profess  ;x  and  to  assert  and 


whence  it  cometh,  and  whither  it  goeth ;  so  is  every  one 
that  is  born  of  the  Spirit. 

*  Acts  iv.  12.  Neither  is  there  salvation  in  any  other  : 
for  there  is  none  other  name  under  heaven  given  among 
wen,  whereby  we  must  be  saved. 

«  Matt.  xxii.  14.  For  many  are  called,  but  few  are 
Chosen. 

»  Matt.  xiii.  20,  21.  But  he  that  received  the  seed  into 
stony  places,  the  same  is  he  that  heareth  the  word,  and 
anon  with  joy  receiveth  it:  yet  hath  he  not  root  in  him- 
self, but  dureth  for  a  while ;  for  when  tribulation  or 
persecution  ariseth  because  of  the  word,  by  and  by  he  ia 
offended. 

w  John  vi.  64,  65.  66.  But  there  are  some  of  you  that 
believe  not.  For  Jesus  knew  from  the  beginning  who 
they  were  that  believed  not,  and  who  should  betraj 
him.  And  he  said.  Therefore  said  I  unto  you,  that  no 
man  can  come  unto  me,  except  it  were  given  unto  him 
of  my  Father.  From  that  time  many  of  his  disciples 
went  back,  and  walked  no  more  with  him.  John  viii.  24. 
i  said  therefore  unto  you,  that  ye  shall  die  in  your  sins  ; 
for  if  ye  believe  not  that  I  am  he,  ye  shall  die  in  your  sins. 
»  Acts  iv.  12.  Neither  is  there  salvatLn  in  any  other  ; 
for  there  is  none  other  name  under  heaven  given  among 
«wn,  whereby  we  must  be  saved.     John  xiv.  6      JeiUf 


fO  CONFESSION   OF   FA11H.  ,ch*p.  xi 

maintain  that  they  may  is  very  pernicious,  and 
to  be  detested.7 


CHAPTER  XI. 

OF    JUSTIFICATION. 


Those  -whom  God  effectually  calleth,  he  also 
freely  justifieth  ;z  not  by  infusing  righteous- 
ness into  them,  but  by  pardoning  their  sins, 
and  by  accounting  and  accepting  their  persons 
as  righteous :  not  for  any  thing  wrought  in 
them,  or  done  by  them,  but  for  Christ's  sake 
alone :  npt  by  imputing  faith  itself,  the  act  of 
believing,  or  any  other  evangelical  obedience 
to  them,  as  their  righteousness ;  but  by  impu- 
ting the  obedience  and  satisfaction  of  Christ 
unto    them,*   they   receiving    and    resting    on 

saith  unto  him,  I  am  the  way,  and  the  truth,  and  the  life : 
no  man  cometh  unto  the  Father  but  by  me.  John  xvii. 
3  And  this  is  life  eternal,  that  they  might  know  thee 
the  only  true  God,  and  Jesus  Christ,  whom  thou  hast 
sent. 

f  2  John  10,  11.  If  there  come  any  unto  you,  and 
bring  not  this  doctrine,  receive  him  not  into  your  house, 
neither  bid  him  God  speed:  for  he  that  biddeth  him  God 
speed,  is  partaker  of  his  evil  deeds.  Gal  i.  8.  But  though 
we,  or  an  angel  from  heaven,  punch  any  other  gospel 
unto  you,  than  that  which  we  have  preached  unto  you,  lei 
him  be  accursed. 

■  Kom.  viii.  30.  "Whom  he  called,  them  he  also  justi- 
fied. Rom.  iii.  24.  Being  justified  freely  by  his  grace, 
through  the  redemption  that  is  in  Christ  Jesus. 

a  Rom.  iv.  5,  6,  7,  8.  But  to  him  that  worketh  not,  but 
believeth  on  him  that  justifieth  the  ungodly,  his  faith 


ftECT.n.]  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.  71 

him  and  his  righteousness  by  faith ;  which 
faith  they  have  not  of  themselves,  it  is  the 
gift  of  God. b 

II.  Faith,  thus  receiving  and  resting  on 
Christ  and  his  righteousness,  is  the  alone  in- 
strument of  justification ; c  yet  is  it  not  alone  in 
ihe  person  justified,  but  is  ever  accompanied 


is  counted  for  righteousness.  Even  as  David  also  de- 
scribed the  blessedness  of  the  man  to  whom  God  im- 
puteth  righteousness  without  works,  saying,  Blessed  are 
they  whose  iniquities  are  forgiven,  and  whose  sins  are 
covered.  Blessed  is  the  man  to  whom  the  Lord  will  not 
impute  sin.  2  Cor.  v.  19,  21.  To  wit,  that  God  was  in 
Christ,  reconciling  the  world  unto  himself,  not  imputing 
their  trespasses  unto  them  ;  and  hath  committed  unto  us 
the  word  of  reconciliation. — For  he  hath  made  him  to  be 
sin  for  us,  who  knew  no  sin;  that  we  might  be  made  the 
righteousness  of  God  in  him.  Rom.  iii.  22,  24,  25,  27, 
28.  Tit.  iii.  5,  7.  Not  by  works  of  righteousness  which 
we  have  done,  but  according  to  his  mercy  he  saved  us  by 
the  washing  of  regeneration,  and  renewing  of  the  Holy 
Ghost;  that,  being  justified  by  his  grace,  we  should  be 
made  heirs,  according  to  the  hope  of  eternal  life.  Eph. 
i.  7.  In  whom  we  have  redemption  through  his  blood, 
the  forgiveness  of  sins,  according  to  the  riches  of  his 
grace.  Jer.  xxiii.  6.  In  his  days  Judah  shall  be  saved, 
and  Israel  shall  dwell  safely  ;  and  this  is  his  name  where- 
by he  shall  be  called,  The  Lord  our  Righteousness. 
See  also  1  Cor   i.  30,  31,  and  Rom.  v.  17,  18,  19. 

b  Phil.  iii.  9  And  be  found  in  him,  not  having  mine 
mn  righteousness,  which  is  of  the  law,  but  that  which  is 
ihrough  the  faith  of  Christ,  the  righteousness  which  is  of 
Ood  by  faith.  Acts  xiii.  38,  39.  Eph.  ii.  8.  For  by 
grace  are  ye  saved  through  faith ;  and  that  not  of  your- 
aelves  :  it  is  the  gift  of  God. 

«  John  i.  12.  But  as  many  as  received  him,  to  them 
gave  he  power  to  become  the  sons  of  God,  even  to  them 
that  believe  on  his  name.  Rom.  iii.  28.  Therefore 
W©  conclude    that   a   man  is  justified  by  faith  without 


72  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.  [chap.  xi. 

with  all  other  saving  graces,  and  is  no  dead 
faith  ,but  worketh  by  love.  d 

III.  Christ,  by  his  obedience  and  death,  did 
fully  discharge  the  debt  of  all  those  that  are 
thus  justified,  and  did  make  a  proper,  real,  and 
full  satisfaction  to  his  Father's  justice  in  their 
behalf.  e  Yet  in  as  much  as  he  was  given 
by  the  Father  for  them, f  and  his  obedience 
and  satisfaction  accepted  in  their  stead,  g  and 

(he  deeds  of  the  law.  Rom.  v.  1.  Therefore,  being  jus- 
tified by  faith,  we  have  peace  with  God,  through  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

d  Jam.  ii.  17,  22,  26.  Even  so  faith,  if  it  hath  not 
works,  is  dead,  being  alone. — Seest  thou  how  faith 
wrought  with  his  works,  and  by  works  was  faith  made 
perfect? — For  as  the  body  without  the  spirit  is  dead,  so 
faith  without  works  is  dead  also.  Gal.  v.  6.  For  in 
Jesus  Christ  neither  circumcision  availeth  any  thing,  nor 
uncircumcision  ;   but  faith  which  worketh  by  love. 

e  Rom.  v.  8,  9,  10,  19.  But  God  comraendeth  his  lovo 
towards  us,  in  that  while  we  were  yet  sinners,  Christ 
died  for  us  ;  much  more,  then,  being  now  justified  by  hia 
blood,  we  shall  be  saved  from  wrath  through  him.  For 
if,  when  we  were  enemies,  we  were  reconciled  to  God  by 
the  death  of  his  Son,  much  more,  being  reconciled,  wo 
shall  be  saved  by  his  life. — For  as  by  one  man's  disobe- 
dieuco  many  were  made  sinners,  so  by  the  obedience  of 
one  shall  many  be  made  righteous.  1  Tim  ii.  6.  Who 
gave  himself  a  ransom  for  all,  to  be  testified  in  due  time. 
Heb.  x.  10,  14.  By  the  which  will  we  are  sanctified, 
through  the  offering  of  the  body  of  Jesus  Christ  once  for 
all. — For  by  one  offeriug  he  hath  perfected  for  ever  them 
that  are  sanctified.  See  also  Dan.  ix.  24,  26,  and  Isa. 
■  iu.  4,  6,  6,  10,  11,  12. 

f  Rom.  viii.  32.  He  that  spared  not  his  own  Son,  but 
delivered  him  up  foi  as  all,  how  shall  he  not  with  him  also 
freely  give  us  all  things  ? 

«  2  Cor.  v.  21.     For   he   hath   made   him   to   be  sin 


*ect.  iv.]  CONFFSSION   OF   FAITH.  73 

both  freely,  not  for  s,ny  thing  in  them,  their 
justification  is  only  of  free  grace  ; h  that  both 
the  exact  justice,  and  rich  grace  of  God,  might 
be  glorified  in  the  justification  of  sinners.1 

IV.  God  did,  from  all  eternity,  decree  to 
justify  all  the  elect  ;j  and  Christ  did  in  the 
fulness  of  time,  die  for  their  sins,  and  rise  agaiii 
for  their  justification : k  nevertheless  they  are 

for  us,  who  knew  no  sin  ;  that  we  might  be  made  tho 
righteousness  of  God  in  him.  Matt.  iii.  17.  And,  lo,  a 
voice  from  heaven,  saying,  This  is  my  beloved  Son,  in 
whom  I  am  well  pleased.  Eph.  v.  2.  And  walk  in  love, 
as  Christ  also  hath  loved  us,  and  hath  given  himself  for 
us,  an  offering  and  a  sacrifice  to  God,  for  a  sweet  smelling 
savour. 

*>  Rom.  iii.  24.  Being  justified  freely  by  his  grace, 
vhrough  the  redemption  that  is  in  Christ  Tesus.  Eph.  i. 
7.  In  whom  we  have  redemption  through  his  blood,  the 
forgiveness  of  sins,  according  to  the  riches  of  his  grace. 

«  Rom.  iii.  26.  To  declare,  I  say,  at  this  time  his 
righteousness;  that  he  might  be  just,  and  the  justifier 
of  him  which  believeth  in  Jesiis.  Eph.  ii.  7.  That  in 
the  ages  to  come  he  might  show  the  exceeding  riches  of 
his  grace  in  his  kindness  towards  us  through  Christ 
Jesus. 

J  Gal.  iii.  8.  And  the  Scripture  foreseeing  that  God 
would  justify  the  heathen  through  faith,  preached  before 
the  gospel  unto  Abraham,  saying,  In  thee  shall  all  nations 
be  blessed.  1  Pet.  i.  2,  19,  20.  Elect  according  to  the 
foreknowledge  of  God  the  Father,  through  sanctifica- 
tfon  of  the  Spirit,  unto  obedienee  and  sprinkling  of  the 
Hood  of  Jesus  Christ. — But  with  the  precious  blood  of 
Christ,  as  of  a  lamb  without  blemisn  and  without  spot : 
who  verily  was  foreordained  before  the  foundation  of  the 
world,  but  was  manifest  in  these  last  times  for  you.  See 
Rom.  viii.  30. 

k  Gal.  iv.  4.  But  when  the  fulness  of  the  time  waa 
come,  God  sent  forth  his  Son,  made  of  a  wsinaD,  made 
1 


74  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.  [cbap.  xi 

not  justified,  until  the  Holy  Spirit  doth,  in  due 
time,  actually  apply  Christ  unto  them.1 

V.  God  doth  continue  to  forgive  the  sins  of 
those  that  are  justified :  m  and  although  they 
can  never  fall  from  the  state  of  justification," 
yet  they  may  by  their  sins  fall  under  God's 
fatherly  displeasure,  and  not  have  the  light  of 
his  countenance  restored  unto  them,  until  they 
humble  themselves,  confess  their  sins,  beg  par- 
don, and  renew  their  faith  and  repentance.0 

under  the  law.  1  Tim.  ii.  6.  Who  gave  himself  a  ran- 
som for  all,  to  be  testified  in  due  time.  Rom.  iv.  25. 
Who  was  delivered  for  our  offences,  and  was  raised  again 
f^r  our  justification. 

i  Col.  i.  21,  22.  And  you,  that  were  sometime  alienated, 
and  enemies  in  your  mind  by  wicked  works,  yet  now  hath 
he  reconciled,  in  the  body  of  his  flesh  through  death,  to 
present  you  holy,  and  unblamable,  and  unreprovable 
in  his  sight.  See  also  Gal.  ii.  16,  and  Tit.  iii.  4, 
5,  6,  7. 

■»  Matt.  vi.  12.  And  forgive  us  our  debts,  as  we  for- 
give our  debtors.  1  John  i.  9.  If  we  confess  our  sins, 
he  is  faithful  and  just  to  forgive  us  our  sins,  and  to  cleanse 
us  from  all  unrighteousness.  1  John  ii.  1.  If  any  man 
sin,  we  have  an  advocate  with  the  Father,  Jesus  Christ 
the  righteous. 

».  Luke  xxii.  32.  But  I  have  prayed  for  thee,  that  thy 
faith  fail  not ;  and  when  thou  art  converted,  strengthen 
thy  brethren.  John  x.  28.  And  I  give  unto  them  eter* 
aal  life  ;  and  they  shall  never  perish,  neither  shall  any 
pluck  them  out  of  my  hand. — Heb.  x.  14.  For  by  ona 
offering  he  hath  perfected  for  ever  them  that  are  sanc- 
tified. 

o  Psa.  lxxxix.  31,  32,  33.  If  they  break  my  statute*. 
anl  keep  not  my  commandments  ;  then  will  I  visit  theii 
transgression  with  the  rod,  and  their  iniquity  with  stripes  : 
nevertheless,  my  loving-kindness  will  I  not  utterlj 
take  from  him    nor  suffer  my  faithfulness  to  faiL     Pea 


giwr  i.]  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.  75 

VI.  The  justification  of  believers  under  the 
Old  Testament  was,  in  all  these  respects,  one 
and  the  same  with  the  justification  of  believers 
under  the  New  Testament. p 


CHAPTER   XII 

OF    ADOPTION. 


All  those  that  are  justified,  God  vouch- 
safed, in  and  for  his  only  Son  Jesus  Christ,  to 
make   partakers  of   the    grace  of  adoption : q 

xxxii.  5.  I  acknowledged  my  sin  unto  thee,  and  mine 
iniquity  have  I  not  hid.  I  said,  I  will  confess  my  trans- 
gressions unto  the  Lord  ;  and  thou  forgavest  the  iniquity 
of  my  sin.  Matt.  xxvi.  75.  And  Peter  remembered  the 
word  of  Jesus — and  he  went  out,  and  wept  bitterly.  See 
also  Psa.  li.  7,  8,  9,  10,  11,  12,  and  1  Cor.  xi.  80,  32. 

p  Gal.  iii.  9,  13,  14.  So  then  they  which  be  of  faith 
are  blessed  with  faithful  Abraham. — Christ  hath  re- 
deemed us  from  the  curse  of  the  law,  being  made  a  curse 
for  us :  for  it  is  written,  Cursed  is  every  one  that  hangeth 
on  a  tree :  that  the  blessing  of  Abraham  might  come  on 
the  Gentiles  through  Jesus  Christ;  that  we  might  re- 
ceive the  promise  of  the  Spirit  through  faith.  Rom.  if, 
22,  23,  24.  And  therefore  it  was  imputed  to  him  foi 
righteousness.  Now,  it  was  not  written  for  his  sake 
alone,  that  it  was  imputed  to  him  ;  but  for  us  also,  tG 
whom  it  shall  be  imputed,  if  we  t-elieve  on  him  that 
raised  up  Jesus  our  Lord  from  the  dead. 

<i  Eph.  i.  5.  Having  predestinated  us  unto  the  adop- 
tion of  children  by  Jesus  Christ  to  himself,  according  tc 
the  good  pleasure  of  his  will.  Gal.  iv.  4,  5.  God  sent 
forth  his  Son.  made  of  a  woman,  made  under  the  law,  to 
redeem  them  that  were  under  the  law,  that  we  might  re< 
feive  the  adoption  <f  sons. 


76  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.  Tchap.  xn 

by  which  they  are  taken  into  the  number,  and 
enjoy  the  liberties  and  privileges  of  the  child- 
ren of  God  ; r  have  his  name  put  upon 
them;8  receive  the  Spirit  of  adoption  ;s 
uave  access  to  the  throne  of  grace  with  bold- 
/less ;  u  are  enabled  to  cry,  Abba,  Father  ; f 
are    pitied,  w   protected, x    provided    for7  and 

r  Bom.  viii.  17.  And  if  children,  then  heirs;  heirs 
of  God,  and  joint  heirs  with  Christ.  John  i.  12.  But 
as  many  as  received  him,  to  them  gave  he  power  to  be- 
some  the  sons  of  God,  even  to  them  that  believe  on  his 
name. 

*  Jer.  xiv.  9.  Yet  thou,  0  Lord,  art  in  the  midst  of 
us,  and  we  are  called  by  thy  name  ;  leave  us  not.  Bev. 
iii.  12.  Him  that  overcometh,  will  I  make  a  pillar  in  the 
temple  of  my  God,  and  he  shall  go  no  more  out :  and  I 
will  write  upon  him  the  name  of  my  God,  and  the  name 
of  the  city  of  my  God,  which  is  New  Jerusalem,  which 
cometh  down  out  of  heaven  from  my  God  ;  and  I  will 
write  upon  him  my  new  name. 

*  Bom.  viii.  15.  For  ye  have  not  received  the  spirit 
of  bondage  again  to  fear  ;  but  ye  have  received  the  Spirit 
of  adoption,  whereby  we  cry,  Abba,  Father. 

■  Eph.  iii.  12.  In  whom  we  have  boldness  and  access 
with  confidence  by  the  faith  of  him.      Bom.  v.  2. 

v  Gal.  iv.  6.  And  because  ye  are  sons,  God  hath  sent 
forth  the  Spirit  of  his  Sou  into  your  hearts,  crying,  Abba, 
^tther. 

w  Psa.  ciii.  13.     Like  as  a  father  pitieth  his   children, 

the  Lord  pitieth  them  that  fear  him. 

*  Prov.  xiv.   26.     In   the  fear  of  the   Lord    is    strong 
nfidence  ;  and  his  children   shall  have  a  place  of  re« 

ge- 

J  Matt.  vi.  30,  32.  Wheiefore,  if  God  so  clothe  the 
grass  of  the  field,  which  to-day  is,  and  to-morrow  is  cast 
into  the  oven,  shall  he  not  much  more  clothe  you,  0  y* 
of  little  iaith? — For  your  heavenly  Father  knoweth  that 
ye  have  need  of  all  these  6  dngs.  1  Pet.  v.  ".  Casting 
all  your  &;e  upon  itiri  ;  Cot  he  caretb  for  yo«. 


aJSW.i.]  CONFESSION   OF  FAITH.  77 

chastened  by  him  as  by  a  father ;"  yet  never 
cast  off,*  but  sealed  to  the  day  of  redemp- 
tion, b  and  inherit  the  promises. c  as  heirs  cf 
everlasting  salvation.  d 


CHAPTER   XIII. 

OF    SANCTIFICATION. 


They  who  are  effectually  called  and  regene- 
rated, having  a  new  heart  and  a  new  spirii 
created  in  them,  are  further  sanctified,  really 
and  personally,  through  the  virtue  of  Christ's 
death  and  resurrection, e  by  his  word  and  Spirii 


*  Heb.  xii.  6.  For  whom  the  Lord  loveth  he  chasten- 
eth,  and  scourgeth  every  son  whom  he  receiveth. 

» Lam.  iii.  31.  For  the  Lord  will  not  cast  off  for 
ever. 

0  Eph.  iv.  30.  Whereby  ye  are  sealed  unto  the  day  of 
redemption. 

c  Heb.  vi.  12.  That  ye  be  not  slothful,  but  follow- 
ers of  them  who  through  faith  and  patience  inherit  the 
promises. 

d  1  Pet.  i.  4.  To  an  inheritance  incorruptible,  and  un- 
defiled,  and  that  fadeth  not  away,  reserved  in  heaven  for 
you.  Heb.  i.  14.  Are  they  not  all  ministering  spirits, 
sent  forth  to  minister  for  them  who  shall  be  heirs  of  sal< 
vat  ion? 

«1  Cor  vi  11.  And  such  were  some  of  you:  but  ye 
lire  washed,  but  ye  are  sanctified,  but  ye  are  justified 
in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  by  the  Spirit  of  our 
God.  Acts  xx.  32.  And  now,  brethren.  I  commend  you 
to  God,  and  to  the  word  of  his  grace,  which  is  abie  to 
build  you  up,  and  to  give  you  an  inheritance  among 
all  them  which  are  sanctified.  Phil.  iii.  10.  That  1 
may  know  him,  and  the  power  of  his  resurrection,  aad 
7* 


7$  CONFESSION  OF   FAITH.        [chat  xm 

dwelling  in  them  ; f  the  dominion  of  the  whole 
body  of  sin  is  destroyed,  g  and  the  several  lusts 
thereof  are  more  and  more  weakened  and  mor- 
tified, h  and  they  more  and  more  quickened 
and  strengthened,  in  all  saving  graces, i  to  the 
practice  of  true  holiness,  without  which  no  man 
shall  see  the  Lord. j 


the  fellowship  of  his  sufferings,  being  made  conformable 
unto  his  death.  Rom.  vi.  5,  6.  For  if  we  have  been 
planted  together  in  the  likeness  of  his  death,  we  shall  be 
also  in  the  likeness  of  his  resurrection :  knowing  this,  that 
our  old  man  is  crucified  with  him,  that  the  body  of  sin 
might  be  destroyed,  that  henceforth  we  should  not  serve 
sin. 

'Eph.  /.  26.  That  he  might  sanctify  and  cleanse  it 
with  the  washing  of  water  by  the  word.  2  Thess.  ii.  13. 
But  we  are  bound  to  give  thanks  alway  to  God  for  you, 
brethren  beloved  of  the  Lord,  because  God  hath  from  the 
beginning  chosen  you  to  salvation,  through  sanctification 
of  tLe  Spirit,  and  belief  of  the  truth. 

gRom.  vi.  6,  14.  Knowing  this,  that  our  old  man  is 
crucified  with  him,  that  the  body  of  sin  might  be  destroyed, 
that  henceforth  we  should  not  serve  sin. — For  sin  shall 
not  have  dominion  over  you:  for  ye  are  not  under  the 
law,  but  under  grace. 

h  Gal.  v.  24.  And  they  that  are  Christ's  have  cru- 
cified the  flesh,  with  the  affections  and  lusts.  Rom. 
viii.  13.  For  if  ye  live  after  the  flesh,  ye  shall  die:  but 
if  ye  through  the  Spirit  do  mortify  the  deeds  of  the  body, 
ye  shall  live. 

Col.  i.  11.  Strengthened  with  all  might  according  to 
his  glorious  power,  unto  all  patience  and  long-suffering 
with  joyfulness.  Eph.  iii.  16.  That  he  would  grant  you, 
according  to  the  riches  of  his  glory,  to  be  strengthened 
with  might  by  his  Spirit  in  the  inner  man. 

J  2  Cor.  vii.  1.  Having  therefore  these  promises, 
dearly  beloved,  let  us  cleanse  ourselves  from  all  filthi- 
ness  of  the  flesh  and  spirit,  perfecting  holiness  in  the 
tear   i)f    God       Heb.   aii.   14.      Follow   peace   with    all 


bbct.  in.]  CONFESSION  OF   FAITH.  79 

II.  This  sanctification  is  throughcut  in  *he 
whole  man,  k  yet  imperfect  in  this  life  :  there 
abideth  still  some  remnants  of  corruption  in 
every  partN  l  whence  ariseth  a  continual  and 
irreconcilable  war,  the  flesh  lusting  against  the 
Spirit,  and  :he  Spirit  against  the  flesh.  m 

III.  In  which  war,  although  the  remaining 
corruption  for  a  time  may  much  prevail,  ■ 
yet,  through  the  continual  supply  of  strength 
from  the  sanctifying  Spirit  of  Christ,  the  re- 
generate   part    doth    overcome :  °    and  so  the 

men,  and  holiness,  without  which  no  man  shall  see  the 
Lord. 

k  1  Thess.  v.  23.  And  the  very  God  of  peace  sanctifv 
you  wholly  :  and  I -pray  God  your  whole  spirit,  and  soul, 
and  body  be  preserved  blameless  unto  the  coming  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

i  1  John  i.  10.  If  we  say  that  we  have  not  sinned,  we 
make  him  a  liar,  and  his  word  is  not  in  us.  Phil.  Hi.  12. 
Not  as  though  I  had  already  attained,  either  were 
already  perfect;  but  I  follow  after,  if  that  I  may  appre- 
hend that  for  which  also  %I  am  apprehended  of  Christ 
Jesus.     See  also  Rom.  vii.  18,  23. 

m  Gal.  v.  17.  For  the  flesh  lusteth  against  thj  Spirit, 
and  the  Spirit  against  the  flesh  :  and  these  are  contrary 
the  one  to  the  other ;  so  that  ye  cannot  do  the  things 
that  ye  would. 

»  Rom.  vii.  23.  But  1  see  another  law  in  my  mem- 
bers warring  against  the  law  of  my  mind,  and  bringint 
tne  into  captivity  to  the  law  of  sin  which  is  in  my  mem- 
bers. 

0  Rom.  vi.  14.  For  s\  shall  not  have  dominion 
over  you :  for  ye  are  not  under  the  law  but  under  grace. 
1  John  v.  4.  For  whosoever  is  born  oi  God,  overcometh 
the  world:  and  this  is  the  victory  that  overcometh  the 
world,  even  our  faith.  Eph.  iv.  16.  From  whom  the 
whole  body  fitly  joined  together  and  compacted  by  that 
Which  every  jjiiit  supplieth    according  U-  the  effectuaJ 


50  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH  (\mAP.xiv- 

saints  grow  in  grace, p  perfecting  holiness  in 
the  fear  of  God. « 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

OF   S>VING    FAITH. 


The  grace  of  faith,  whereby  the  elect  are 
enabled  to  believe  to  the  saving  of  their 
souls, r  is  the  work  of  the  Spirit  of  Christ  in 
their  hearts  ; 8  and  is  ordinarily  wrought  by 
the  ministry  of  the  word:*  by  which  also, 
and  by  the  administration  of  the  sacraments, 

working  in  the  measure  of  every  part,  make'.h  increase 
of  the  body,  unto  the  edifying  of  itself  in  love. 

P  2  Pet.  iii.  18.  But  grow  in  grace,  and  in  the 
knowledge  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ.  2  Cor. 
iii.  18.  But  we  all,  with  open  face  beholding  as  in  a 
glass  the  glory  of  the  Lord, 'are  changed  into  the  same 
image,  from  glory  to  glory,  even  as  by  the  Spirit  of  the 
Lord. 

q  2  Cor.  vii.  1.  Having  therefore  these  promise^ 
dearly  beloved,  let  us  cleanse  ourselves  from  all  filthinesa 
of  the  flesh  and  spirit,  perfecting  holiness  in  the  fear  of 
God. 

r  Heb.  x.  39.  But  we  are  not  of  them  who  draw  back 
anto  perdition ;  but  of  them  that  believe  to  the  saving 
of  the  soul. 

•  2  Cor.  iv.  13.  We  having  the  same  spirit  of  faith, 
according  as  it  is  written,  I  believed,  and  therefore  have 
I  spoken ;  we  also  believe,  and  therefore  speak.  Eph. 
li.  8.  For  by  grace  are  ye  saved  through  faith  :  and  thai 
aot  of  yourselves  :  it  is  the  gift  of  God. 

*  Rom.  x.  14,  17.  How  shall  they  believe  in  him 
of  whom  they  have  not  heard  ?  and  how  shall  they  heal 


§*cr.  ii.:  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.  81 

and  prayer,  it  is  increased  and  strength- 
ened. u 

II.  By  this  faith,  a  Christian  believeth  to 
be  true,  whatsoever  is  revealed  in  the  word, 
for  the  authority  of  God  himself  speaking 
therein ; v  and  acteth  differently,  upon  that 
which  each  particular  passage  thereof  con* 
taineth  ;  yielding  obedience  to  the  commands,  * 
trembling  at  the  threatenings,  x  and  embrac- 
ing the  promises  of  God  for  this  life,  and  that 

without  a  preacher  ? — So,  then,  faith  cometh  by  hearing, 
and  hearing  by  the  word  of  God. 

°  1  Pet.  ii.  2.  As  new-born  babes,  desire  the  sincere 
milk  of  the  word,  that  ye  may  grow  thereby.  Luke 
xvii.  5.  And  the  apostles  said  unto  the  Lord,  Increase 
our  faith.  Rom.  i.  16,  17.  For  I  am  not  ashamed  of  the 
gospel  of  Christ :  for  it  is  the  power  of  God  unto  salva- 
tion to  every  one  that  believeth  :  to  the  Jew  first,  and 
also  to  the  Greek.  For  therein  is  the  righteousness  of 
God  revealed  from  faith  to  faith  :  a3  it  is  written,  The 
just  shall  live  by  faith.     See  also  Acts  xx.  32. 

v  1  Thess.  ii.  13.  For  this  cause  also  thank  we  God, 
without  ceasing,  because,  when  ye  received  the  word  of 
God  which  ye  heard  of  us,  ye  received  it  not  as  the  word 
Df  men,  but  as  it  is  in  truth,  the  word  of  God,  which 
effectually  worketh  also  in  you  that  believe.  1  John  v. 
10.  He  that  believeth  on  the  Son  of  God,  hath  the  wit- 
ness in  himself:  he  that  believeth  not  God,  hath  made 
him  a  liar,  because  he  believeth  not  the  record  that  God 
gave  of  his  Son.  Acts  xxiv.  14.  Believing  all  things 
which  are  written  in  the  law  and  in  the  prophets. 

w  Rom.  xvi.  26.  But  now  is  made  manifest,  and  by 
the  Scriptures  of  the  prophets,  according  to  the  command- 
ment of  the  everlasting  God,  made  known  to  all  nations 
for  the  obedience  of  faith. 

■  Isa.  Ixvi.  2.  To  this  man  will  I  look,  even  to  him 
that  is  po^r,  and  of  a  contrite  spirit,  and  trembleth  at  m; 
word 


82  CONFESSION  01    FAITH.         {cnAP.&n. 

which  is  to  come.7  But  the  pimcipal  acta 
of  saving  faith  are,  accepting,  receiving,  and 
resting  upon  Christ  alone  for  justification, 
sanctification,  and  eternal  life,  by  virtue  of 
the  covenant  of  grace.  * 

III.  This  faith  is  different  in  degrees,  weak 
Or    strong ; a  may   be    often    and    many  way§ 

r  Heb.  xi.  13.  These  all  died  in  faith,  not  having  re- 
ceived the  promises,  but  having  seen  them  afar  off,  and 
were  persuaded  of  them,  and  embraced  them,  and  con- 
fessed that  they  were  strangers  and  pilgrims  on  the 
earth.  1  Tim.  iv.  8.  But  godliness  is  profitable  unto  all 
things,  having  promise  of  the  life  that  now  is,  and  of 
that  which  is  to  come. 

*  John  i.  12.  But  as  many  as  received  him,  to  them  gave 
he  power  to  become  the  sons  of  God,  even  to  them  that 
believe  on  his  name.  Acts  xvi.  31.  And  they  said,  Be- 
lieve on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  thou  shalt  be  saved, 
and  thy  house.  Gal.  ii.  20.  I  am  crucified  with  Christ; 
nevertheless,  I  live  ;  yet  not  I,  but  Christ  liveth  in  me : 
and  the  life  which  I  now  live  in  the  flesh,  I  live  by  the 
faith  of  the  Son  of  God,  who  loved  me,  and  gave  himself 
for  me.  Acts  xv.  11.  But  we  believe  that  through  the 
grace  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  we  shall  be  saved,  even 
as  they. 

»  Heb.  v.  13,  14.  For  every  one  that  useth  milk  is 
unskilful  in  the  word  of  righteousness ;  for  he  is  a  babe. 
But  strong  meat  belongeth  to  them  that  are  of  full  age, 
even  those  who  by  reason  of  use  have  their  senses  exer- 
cised to  discern  both  good  and  evil.  Rom.  iv.  19,  20. 
And  being  not  weak  in  faith,  he  considered  not  his  own 
body  now  dead,  when  he  was  about  an  hundred  years  old, 
neither  yet  the  deadness  of  Sarah's  womb.  He  staggered 
not  at  the  promise  of  God  through  unbelief ;  but  was 
strong  in  faith,  giving  glory  to  God.  Matt.  vi.  30.  Shall 
he  not  much  more  clothe  you,  0  ye  of  little  faith?  Matt 
viii.  10.  When  Jesus  heard  it,  he  marvelled,  and  said 
to  them  that  followed,  Verily  I  say  unto  you.  I  have  not 
found  so  great  faith,  no,  not  in  Israel. 


sect.  i  ]  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.  83 

assailed  and  weakened,  but  gets  the  victory ;  * 
growing  up  in  many  to  the  attainment  of  a  full 
assurance  through  Christ,  °  who  is  both  tbe 
author  and  finisher  of  our  faith. d 


CHAPTER  XV. 

OP    REPENTANCE    UNTO    LIFE. 

Repentance   unto   life   is    an   evangelical 
glace, e  the  doctrine  whereof  is  to  be  preached 


bLuke  xxii.  31,  32.  And  the  Lord  said,  Simon,  Si- 
mon, behold,  Satan  hath  desired  to  have  you,  that  he  may 
sift  you  as  wheat :  but  I  have  prayed  for  thee,  that  thy 
faith  fail  not:  and  when  thou  art  converted,  strengthen 
thy  brethren.  Eph.  vi.  16.  Above  all,  taking  the  shield 
of  faith,  wherewith  ye  shall  be  able  to  quench  all  the 
fiery  darts  of  the  wicked.  1  John  v.  4,  5.  For  whatso- 
ever is  born  of  God,  overcometh  the  world :  and  this  is 
the  victory  that  overcometh  the  world,  even  our  faith. 
Who  is  he  that  overcometh  the  world,  but  he  that  be- 
lieveth  that  Jesus  is  the  Son  of  God? 

c  Heb.  vi.  11,  12.  And  we  desire  that  every  one  of 
you  do  show  the  same  diligence,  to  the  full  assurance  of 
hope  unto  the  end  :  that  ye  be  not  slothful,  but  follow- 
ers of  them  who  through  faith  and  patience  inherit  the 
promises.  Heb.  x.  22.  Let  us  draw  near  with  a  true 
heart,  in  full  assurance  of  faith,  having  our  hearts  sprin- 
kled from  an  evil  conscience,  and  our  bodies  washed  with 
pure  water. 

d  Heb.  xii.  2.  Looking  unto  Jesus,  the  author  and  fin- 
isher of  our  faith. 

•Acts  xi.  18.  When  they  heard  these  things^  they 
held  their  peace,  and  glorified  God,  saying,  Then  hath 
Gad  also  to  the  Gentiles  granted  repentance  unto  lifv 
See  also  Zech  xii  10. 


84  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH.         [chap.  xv\ 

by  every  minister  of  the  gospel,  as  well  as  thai 
of  faith  in  Christ. f 

II.  By  it  a  sinner,  out  of  the  sight  and  sense, 
not  only  of  the  danger,  but  also  of  the  filthinew 
and  odiousness  of  his  sins,  as  contrary  to  the 
holy  nature  and  righteous  law  of  God,  an<^ 
upon  the  apprehension  of  his  mercy  in  Christ 
*o  such  as  are  penitent,  so  grieves  for,  and 
Lates  his  sins,  as  to  turn  from  them  all  unto 
God,  5  purposing   and   endeavouring    to    walk 

'  Luke  xxiv.  47.  And  that  repentance  and  remission 
of  sins  should  be  preached  in  his- name  among  all  na- 
tions, beginning  at  Jerusalem.  '  Mark  i.  15.  And  say- 
ing, The  time  is  fulfilled,  and  the  kingdom  of  God  is  at 
hand:  repent  ye,  and  believe  the  gospel.  Acts  xx.  21. 
Testifying  both  to  the  Jews,  and  also  to  the  Greeks,  re- 
pentance toward  God.  and  faith  toward  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ. 

t  Ezek  xviii.  30,  31.  Repent,  and  turn  yourselves 
from  all  your  transgressions ;  so  iniquity  shall  not  be 
your  ruin.  Cast  away  from  you  all  your  transgres- 
sions, whereby  ye  have  transgressed;  and  make  you  a 
new  heart  and  a  new  spirit :  for  why  will  ye  lie,  0 
house  of  Israel?  Ezek.  xxxvi.  31.  Then  shall  yc  re- 
member your  own  evil  ways,  and  your  doings  that  were 
not  good,  and  shall  loathe  yourselves  in  your  own  night, 
for  your  iniquities,  and  for  your  abominations.  Psa.  li.  4 
Against  thee,  thee  only,  have  I  sinned,  and  done  this  evi; 
in  thy  sight ;  that  thou  mightest  be  justified  when  thou 
speakest,  and  be  clear  when  thou  judgest.  Jer.  xxxi. 
18,  19.  I  have  surely  heard  Ephraim  bemoaning  him- 
jelf  thus:  Thou  hast  chastised  me,  and  I  was  chastised, 
as  a  builock  unaccustomed  to  the  yoke  :  turn  thou  me,  and 
I  shall  be  turned  ;  for  thou  art  the  Lord  my  God.  Surely 
after  that  I  was  turned,  I  repented ;  and  after  that  I  was 
instructed,  I  smote  upon  my  thigh :  1  was  ashamed,  yea, 
even  confounded,  because  I  did  bear  the  reproach  of  my 
youth.      2   Cor.    vii.    11.      For   behold    this    self-samt 


•kct.  in.]  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.  85 

with  him,  in  all  the  ways  of  his  command- 
ments.11 

III.  Although  repentance  he  rot  to  be  rested 
in  as  any  satisfaction  for  sin,  or  any  cause  of 
the  pardon  thereof,1  which  is  the  act  of  God'g 
free  grace  in  Christ  ;j  yet  is  it  of  such  neces- 

;bing,  that  ye  sorrowed  after  a  godly  sort,  what  careful- 
ness it  wrought  in  you,  yea,  what  clearing  of  yourselves, 
yea,  what  indignation,  yea,  what  fear,  yea,  what  vehe- 
ment desire,  yea,  what  zeal,  yea,  what  revenge !  In  all 
things  ye  have  approved  yourselves  to  be  clear  in  this 
matter.  See  also  Joel  ii.  12,  13.  Amos  v.  15,  and  Psa. 
cxix.  128. 

i<  Psa.  cxix.  6,  59,  106.  Then  shall  I  not  be  ashamed, 
when  I  have  respect  unto  all  thy  commandments. — I 
thought  on  my  ways  and  turned  my  feet  unto  thy  testi- 
monies.— I  have  sworn  and  I  will  perform  it,  that  I  will 
keep  thy  righteous  judgments.  Luke  i.  6.  And  they  were 
both  righteous  before  God,  walking  in  all  the  command- 
ments and  ordinances  of  the  Lord  blameless.  See  also 
2  Kings  xxiii.  25. 

»  Ezek.  xxxvi.  31  32.  Then  shall  ye  remember  your 
own  evil  ways,  and  your  doings  that  were  not  good, 
and  shall  loathe  yourselves  in  your  own  sight,  for  your 
iniquities,  and  for  your  abominations.  Not  for  your 
sakes  do  I  this,  saith  the  Lord  God,  be  it  known  unto 
you:  be  ashamed  and  confounded  for  your  own  ways,  0 
house  of  Israel.  Ezek.  xvi.  63.  That  thou  mayest  re* 
member,  and  be  confounded,  and  never  open  thy  mouth 
any  more  because  of  thy  shame,  when  I  am  pacified  to 
ward  thee  for  all  that  thou  hast  done,  saith  the  Lord 
God. 

J  Hos.  xiv.  2,  4.  Take  with  you  words,  and  turn  tc 
the  Lord:  say  unto  him,  Take  away  all  iniquity,  and  re- 
ceive us  graciously:  so  will  we  render  the  calveB  of  our 
lips. — I  will  heal  their  backsliding,  I  will  love  them  freely: 
for  mine  anger  is  turned  away  from  him.  Rom.  iii.  24. 
Being  justified  freely  1  *  his  grace,  through  the  cdemptioa 
that  is  in  Christ  Jesus.     Eph.  i.  7. 

ft 


86  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.  Lchap.x* 

ei ty  to  all  sinners,  that  none  may  expect  paj< 
don  without  it.k 

IV.  As  there  is  no  sir:  so  small  but  it  d<v 
serves  damnation  ; *  so  there  is  no  sin  so  great, 
that  it  can  bring  damnation  upon  those  who 
truly  repent.™ 

V.  Men  ought  not  to  content  themselves 
with  a  general  repentance,  but  it  is  every 
man's  duty  to  endeavour  to  repent  of  his  par- 
ticular sins,  particularly.11 

*  Luke  xiii.  3,  5.  I  tell  you  nay;  but,  except  ye 
repent,  ye  shall  all  likewise  perish.  See  also  Acts 
xvii.  30. 

•  Rom.  vi.  23.  For  the  wages  of  sin  is  death.  Matt, 
xii.  36.  But  I  say  unto  you,  that  every  idle  word  that 
men  shall  speak,  they  shall  give  account  thereof  in  the 
lay  of  judgment. 

m  Isa.  lv.  7.  Let  the  wicked  forsake  his  way,  and  the 
unrighteous  man  his  thoughts  :  and  let  him  return  unto 
the  Lord,  and  he  will  have  mercy  upon  him  ;  and  to  our 
God,  for  he  will  abundantly  pardon.  Rom.  viii.  1.  There 
is  therefore  now  no  condemnation  to  them  which  are  in 
Christ  Jesus,  who,  walk  not  after  the  flesh,  but  after  the 
Spirit.  Isa.  i.  18.  Come  now,  and  let  us  reason  together, 
Baith  the  Lord  :  though  your  sins  be  as  scarlet,  they  shaL 
be  as  white  as  snow  ;  though  they  be  red  like  crimsca, 
they  shall  be  as  wool. 

■  Psa.  xix.  18.  Keep  back  thy  servant  also  from 
presumptuous  sins  ;  let  them  not  have  dominion  over  me  : 
then  shall  I  be  upright,  and  I  shall  be  innocent  from  the 
great  transgression.  Luke  xix.  8-  And  Zaccheus  stood, 
and  said  unto  the  Lord,  Behold,  Lord,  the  half  of 
my  goods  I  give  to  the  poor;  and  if  I  have  taken  any 
fching  from  any  man  by  false  accusation,  I  restore  him 
fourfold.  1  Tim.  i.  13.  15.  Who  was  before  a  blasphe- 
mer, and  a  persecutor,  and  injurious :  but  I  obtained 
mercy,  because  I  did  it  ignorantly  in  unbelief. — This 
is  afaitk'ul  sajifj   and  worthy  of  all  acceptation,  that 


M50T.  vi.]  CONFESSION  OF   FAITH.  8*) 

VI.  As  every  man  is  bound  to  make  prirate 
confession  of  his  sins  to  God,  praying  for  the 
pardon  thereof,  °  upon  which,  and  the  forsak- 
ing of  them,  he  shall  find  mercy  :  p  so  he  that 
scandalizeth  his  brother,  or  the  church  of  Christ, 
ought  to  be  willing,  by  a  private  or  public  con- 
fession and  sorrow  for  his  sin,  to  declare  his 
repentance  to  those  that  are  offended ;  q  who 
are  thereupon  to  be  reconciled  to  him,  and  in 
love  to  receive  him.r 


Christ  Jesus  came  into  the  world  to  save  sinners ;  of 
whom  I  am  chief. 

•Psa.  xxxii.  5,  6.  I  acknowledged  my  sin  unto  thee, 
and  mine  iniquity  have  I  not  hid.  I  said,  I  will  con- 
fess my  transgressions  unto  the  Lord ;  and  thou  for- 
gavest  the  iniquity  of  my  sin.  Selah.  For  this  shall 
every  one  that  is  godly,  pray  unto  thee  in  a  time  when 
thou  mayest  be  found :  surely  in  the  floods  of  great  wa- 
ters they  shall  not  come  nigh  unto  him.  See  also  Psa. 
li.  4,  5,  7,  9,  14. 

p  Prov.  xxviii.  13.  He  that  covereth  his  sins  shall  not 
prosper :  but  whoso  confesseth  and  forsaketh  them  shall 
have  mercy.  1  John  i.  9.  If  we  confess  our  sins,  he  ia 
faithful  and  just  to  forgive  us  our  sins. 

i  James  v.  16  Confess  your  faults  one  to  another,  an<f 
pray  one  for  another,  that  ye  may  be  healed.  The  ef» 
fectual  fervent  prayer  of  a  righteous  man  availeth  much. 
Luke  xvii.  3,  4.  Take  heed  to  yourselves :  if  thy  bro- 
ther trespass  against  thee,  rebuke  him  ;  and  if  he  repent, 
forgive  him.  And  if  he  trespass  against  thee  seven  timet 
in  a  day,  and  seven  times  in  a  day  turn  again  to  thee, 
saying,  I  repent ;  thou  shalt  forgive  him.  Josh.  vii.  19. 
And  Joshua  said  unto  Achan,  My  son,  give,  I  pray  thee, 
glory  to  the  Lord  God  of  Israel,  and  make  confession  untc 
him;  and  tell  me  now  what  thou" hast  done  ;  hide  it  not 
from  me.     Psa.  li.  throughout. 

r  2  Cor.  ii.  8.  Wherefore  I  beseech  you,  that  ye  would 
confirm  your  love  toward  him.     See  Gal.  vi.  1,  2- 


88  CONFESSION  OF   FAITH.        {cbip>  xn 

CHAPTER  XVI. 

OF    GOOD    WORKS. 

Good  works  are  only  such  as  Gcd  hath  com- 
manded  in  his  holy  word, 8  and  not  such  as, 
without  the  warrant  thereof,  are  devised  by 
men  out  of  blind  zeal,  or  upon  any  pretence  of 
good  intention.  * 

II.  These  good  wrorks,  done  in  obedience  to 
God's  commandments,  are  the  fruits  and  evi- 
dences of  a  true  and  lively  faith :  n  and  by 
them   believers  manifest   their   thankfulness, v 

•  Micah  vi.  8.  He  hath  showed  thee,  0  man,  what  is 
good  ;  and  what  doth  the  Lord  require  of  thee,  but  to  dc 
justly,  and  to  love  mercy,  and  to  walk  humbly  with  thy 
God  ?  Rom.  xii.  2.  And  be  not  conformed  to  this  world  ; 
but  be  ye  transformed  by  the  renewing  of  your  mind, 
that  ye  may  prove  what  is  that  good,  and  acceptable,  and 
perfect  will  of  God.  Heb.  xiii.  21.  Make  you  perfect  in 
every  good  work  to  do  bis  will. 

*  Matt.  xv.  9.  But  in  vain  they  do  worship  me 
teaching  for  doctrines  the  commandments  of  men.  Isa. 
xxix.  13.  Wherefore  the  Lord  said,  Forasmuch  as  this 
people  draw  near  me  with  their  mouth,  and  with  their 
lips  do  honour  me,  but  have  removed  their  heart  far  from 
me,  and  their  fear  toward  me  is  taught  by  the  precepts 
of  men.  John  xvi.  2.  They  shall  put  you  out  of  the 
lynagogues  :  yea,  the  time  cometh,  that  whosoever  killetb 
you,  will  think  that  he  doeth  God  service.  See  1  Sam. 
xv,  21,  22,  23. 

■James  ii.  18,  22.  Yea,  a  man  may  say,  Thou  hast 
faith,  and  I  have  works:  show  me  thy  faith  without  thy 
works,  and  I  will  show  thee  my  faith  by  my  works. 
— Peest  thou  how  faith  wrought  with  his  works,  and  by 
forks  was  faith  made  perfect? 

♦  P?a.   cxvi.    12,   13      What  shall   I  render   unto   tht 


ttCT.n.]  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.  S9 

strengthen  their  assurance, w  edify  their  breth- 
ren, x  adorn  the  profession  of  :he  gospel,  * 
stop  the  mouths  of  the  adversaries, a  and  glo- 
rify God,  a  whose  workmanship  they  are,  ere- 

Lord  for  all  his  benefits  toward  me?  I  will  tako  the  cuj 
of  salvation,  and  call  upon  the  name  of  the  Lord  1  Pet 
ii.  9.  But  ye  are  a  chosen  generation,  a  royal  priest- 
hood, an  holy  nation,  a  peculiar  people ;  that  ye  should 
show  forth  the  praises  of  him  who  hath  called  you  out 
of  darkness  into  his  marvellous  light. 

w  1  John  ii.  3,  5.  And  hereby  we  do  know  that  we 
know  him,  if  we  keep  his  commandments. — But  whoso 
keepeth  his  word,  in  him  verily  is  the  love  of  God  per- 
fected :  hereby  know  we  that  we  are  in  him.  2  Pet.  i. 
5,  6,  7,  8,  9,  10. 

*  2  Cor.  ix.  2.  For  I  know  the  forwardness  of  your 
mind,  for  which  I  boast  of  you  to  them  of  Macedonia, 
that  Achaia  was  ready  a  year  ago ;  and  your  zeal  hath 
provoked  very  many.  Matt.  v.  16.  Let  your  light  so 
shine  before  men,  that  they  may  see  your  good  works, 
and  glorify  your  Father  which  is  in  heaven. 

y  Tit.  ii.  5.  To  be  discreet,  chaste,  keepers  at  home, 
good,  obedient  to  their  own  husbands,  that  the  word  of 
God  be  not  blasphemed.  1  Tim.  vi.  1.  Let  as  many 
servants  as  are  under  the  yoke  count  their  own  masters 
worthy  of  all  honour,  that  the  name  of  God  and  hia 
doctrine  be  not  blasphemed  See  also  Tit.  ii.  9,  10, 
11,  12. 

•  1  Pet.  ii.  15.  For  so  is  the  will  of  God,  that  with 
well-doing  ye  may  put  to  silence  the  ignorance  of  foolish 
men. 

1  1  Pet.  ii.  12.  Having  your  conversation  honest 
among  the  Gentiles  ;  that,  whereas  they  speak  against 
you  as  evil  doers,  they  may,  by  your  *ood  works  which 
they  shall  bebold,  glor  fy  God  in  the  day  of  visitation. 
Phil.  i.  11.  Being  filled  with  the  fruits  of  righteousness, 
which  are  by  Jesus  Christ,  unto  the  glory  and  praise  of 
God.  John  xv.  8.  Herein  is  my  Father  glorified,  t'  J 
ye  bear  much  fruit 
8* 


$0  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.  [chap.  xn. 

ated  in  Christ  Jesus  thereunto, l  that,  having 
their  fruit  unto  holiness,  they  may  have  the 
end,  eternal  life.  ° 

III.  Their  ability  to  do  good  works  is  not 
at  all  of  themselves,  but  wholly  from  the  Spirit 
of  Christ.  d  And  that  they  may  be  enabled 
thereunto,  besides  the  graces  they  have  already 
received,  there  is  required  an  actual  influence 
of  the  same  Holy  Spirit  to  work  in  them  to 
will  and  to  do  of  his  good  pleasure ; e  yet  are 
they  not  hereupon  to  grow  negligent,  as  if  they 
were  not  bound  to  perform  any  duty  unless 
upon  a  special  motion  of  the  Spirit;  but  they 
ought  to  be  diligent  in  stirring  up  the  grace 
of  God  that  is  in  them. f 

b  Eph.  ii.  10.  For  we  are  his  workmanship,  created 
\n  Christ  Jesus  unto  good  works,  which  God  hatb  before 
ordained  that  we  should  walk  in  them. 

c  Rom.  vi.  22.  But  now,  being  made  free  from  sin, 
and  become  servants  to  God,  ye  have  your  fruit  unto 
holiness,  and  the  end  everlasting  life. 

d  John  xv.  5,  6.  I  am  the  vine,  ye  are  the  branches; 
he  that  abideth  in  me,  and  I  in  him,  the  same  bringeth 
forth  much  fruit :  for  without  me  ye  can  do  nothing.  If 
&  man  abide  not  in  me,  he  is  cast  forth  as  a  branch,  and 
is  withered  ;  and  men  gather  them,  and  cast  them  into 
the  fire.     See  Kzek.  xxxvi.  26,  27. 

•  Phil.  ii.  13.  For  it  is  God  which  worketh  in  you 
both  to  will  and  to  do  of  his  good  pleasure.  Phil.  iv.  13. 
I  can  do  all  things  through  Christ  which  strengtheneth 
me.  2  Cor.  iii.  5.  Not  that  we  are  sufficient  of  our- 
selves to  think  any  thing  as  of  ourselves  ;  but  our  suffi- 
ciency is  of  God. 

-  Phil.  ii.  12.  Wherefore,  my  beloved,  as  ye  have 
always  obeyed,  not  as  in  my  presence  only,  but  now 
Tiuch  more  in  my  absence,  work  out  your  own  salvation 
fith  fear  and  tremoling      Heb.  vi.  11.  12.     And  we  do* 


lacT.  r.J  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.  91 

IV.  They,  who  in  their  obedience,  attain  to 
the  greatest  height  which  is  possible  in  this 
life,  are  so  far  from  being  able  to  supererogate 
and  to  do  more  than  God  requires,  that  they 
fall  short  of  muc-h,  which  in  duty  they  are 
bound  to  do.* 

V.  We  cannot,  by  our  best  works,  merit 
pardon  of  sin,  or  eternal  life,  at  the  hand  of 
God,  by  reason  of  the  great  disproportion  that 
is  between  them  and  the  glory  to  come,  and 
the  infinite  distance  that  is  between  us  and 
God,  whom  by  them  we  can  neither  profit, 
nor  satisfy  for  the  debt  of  our  former  sins  ; b 

sire  that  every  one  of  you  do  show  the  same  diligence,  to 
the  full  assurance  of  hope  unto  the  end  ;  that  ye  be  not 
slothful,  but  followers  of  them  who  through  faith  and 
patience  inherit  the  promises.  Isa.  lxiv.  7.  And  there 
is  none  that  calleth  upon  thy  name,  that  stirreth  up  him- 
self to  take  hold  of  thee :  for  thou  hast  hid  thy  face  from 
us,  and  hast  consumed  us,  because  of  our  iniquities.  See 
also  2  Pet.  i.  3,  5,  10,  11,  and  2  Tim.  i.  6,  and  Acts  xxvi 
6,  7,  together  with  Jude  20  and  21  verses. 

s  Luke  xvii.  10.  So  likewise  ye,  when  ye  shall  have 
done  all  those  things  which  are  commanded  you,  say,  We 
are  unprofitable  servants  :  we  have  done  that  which  waa 
our  duty  to  do.  Job  ix.  2,  3.  But  how  should  man  be 
just  with  God  ?  If  he  will  contend  with  him,  he  cannot 
answer  him  one  of  a  thousand.  Gal.  v.  17.  For  the 
flesh  lusteth  against  the  Spirit,  and  the  Spix'it  against  the 
flesh;  and  these  are  contrary  the  one  to  the  other;  so 
that  ye  cannot  do  the  things  that  ye  would. 

h  Rom.  iii.  20.  Therefore  by  the  deeds  of  the  law,  there 
ghall  no  flesh  be  justified  in  his  sight :  for  by  the  law  is 
the  knowledge  of  sin.  Kom.  iv.  2,  4,  6.  Far  if  Abraham 
were  justified  by  works,  he  hath  whereof  to  glory,  but  not 
before  God    -Now  to  him  that  worketh,  is  the  reward  not 


^2  CONFESSION   O*    FAITH.          [chap.  xvi. 

but  when  we  have  done  all  we  can,  we  have 
done  but  our  duty,  and  are  unprofitable  ser- 
vants ; l  and  because,  as  they  are  good,  they 
proceed  from  his  Spirit  ;j  and  as  they  are 
wrought  by  us,  they  are  defiled  and  mixed 
with  so  much  weakness  and  imperfection,  that 
they  cannot  endure  the  severity  of  God'i 
judgment.* 

VI.  Yet  notwithstanding,  the  persons  of  be- 
lievers being  accepted  through  Christ,  their 
good   works    also   are    accepted   in   him,1    not 

••eckoned  of  grace,  but  of  debt.  Even  as  David  also 
describetk  the  blessedness  of  the  man,  unto  ■whom  God 
imputeth  righteousness  -without  works.  Eph.  ii.8, 9.  For 
by  grace  are  ye  saved  through  faith  ;  and  that  not  of  your- 
selves :  it  is  the  gift  of  God  :  not  of  works,  lest  any  man 
should  boast.  Psa.  xvi  2.  0  my  soul,  thou  hast  said 
unto  the  Lord,  Thou  art  my  Lord:  my  goodness  extended) 
not  to  thee.  See  also  Tit.  iii.  5,  6,  7.  Rom.  viii.  18,  22, 
23,  and  Job  xxxv.  7,  8. 

i  Luke  xvii.  10.     See  letter  (e),  p.  91. 

J  Gal.  v.  22,  23.  But  the  fruit  of  the  Spirit  is  love, 
joy,  peace,  long-suffering,  gentleness,  goodness,  faith, 
meekness,  temperance. 

k  lea.  lxiv.  G.  But  we  are  all  as  an  unclean  thing,  and  all 
our  righteousnesses  are  as  filthy  rags;  and  we  all  do  fade 
as  a  leaf;  and  our  iniquities,  like  the  wind,  have  taken  us 
away.  Psa.  cxliii.  2.  And  enter  not  into  judgment  witi 
tkj  servant ;  for  in  thy  sight  shall  no  man  living  be  justi- 
fied. Psa.  cxxx.  3.  If  thou,  Lord,  shouldest  mark  iniqui- 
ties, 0  Lord,  who  shall  stand?  See  also  Gal.  v.  17,  and 
Rom.  vii.  15,  18. 

i  Eph.  i.  6.  To  the  praise  of  the  glory  of  his  grace, 
wherein  he  hath  made  us  accepted  in  the  Beloved. 
I  Pet.  ii.  5.  Ye  also,  as  lively  stones,  are  built  up  a 
spiritual  house,  an  holy  priesthood,  to  offer  up  spiritual 
sacrifices,  acceptable  to  God  by  Jesas  Christ.  Gen.  iv. 
I.     And   Abel,  he   also  bviught  of  the  firstlings  of  Lit 


SECT.  vn/I         CONFESSION   OF   FAITlt.  93 

as  though  they  were  in  this  life  wholly  un- 
blamable and  unreprovable  in  God's  sight ; ra 
but  that  he,  looking  upon  them  in  his  Son,  is 
pleased  to  accept  and  reward  that  which  is 
sincere,  although  accompanied  with  many 
weaknesses  and  imperfections.  n 

VII.  Works  done  by  unregenerate  men,  al 
though  for  the  matter  of  them  they  may  be 
things  which  God  commands,  and  of  good  use 
both  to  themselves  and  others  ;  °  yet  because 

flock,  and  of  the  fat  thereof.  And  the  Lord  had  respect 
unto  Abel,  and  to  his  offering.     With  Heb.  xi.  4. 

m  Job  ix.  20.  If  I  justify  myself,  mine  own  mouth 
shall  condemn  me:  if  I  say,  I  am  perfect,  it  shall  also 
prove  me  perverse.     Psa.  cxliii.  2. 

n  2  Cor.  viii.  12.  For  if  there  be  first  a  willing  mind, 
it  is  accepted  according  to  that  a  man  hath,  and  not  ac- 
cording to  that  he  hath  not.  Heb.  vi.  10.  For  God  ia 
not  unrighteous,  to  forget  your  work  and  labour  of  love, 
which  ye  have  showed  toward  his  name,  in  that  ye  have 
ministered  to  the  saints,  and  do  minister.  Matt.  xxv. 
21,  23.  His  lord  said  unto  him,  Well  done,  thou  goo  ' 
and  faithful  servant ;  thou  hast  been  faithful  over  a  few 
things,  I  will  make  thee  ruler  over  many  things  :  enter 
thou  into  the  joy  of  thy  lord. 

°  2  Kings  x.  30,  31.  And  the  Lord  sa'd  unto  Jehu, 
Because  thou  hast  done  well  in  executing  that  wh;ch  ie 
right  in  mine  eyes,  and  hast  done  unto  the  house  of  Ahab 
according  to  all  that  was  in  mine  heart,  thy  children  of 
the  fourth  generation  shall  sit  on  the  throne  of  Israel. 
But  Jehu  took  no  heed  to  walk  in  the  law  of  the  Lord 
God  of  Israel  with  all  his  heart ;  for  he  departed  not  from 
the  sins  of  Jeroboam,  which  made  Israel  to  sin.  Thil.  i. 
15,  16,  lb.  Some  indeed  preach  Christ  even  of  envy  and 
strife,  and  some  also  of  good  will :  the  one  preach  Christ 
•f  contention,  not  sincerely,  supposing  to  add  affliction 
to  my  bonds. — What  then?  notwithstanding,  every  way, 
whether  *n  pretence,  or  ;u  truth,  Christ  is  preacb?d  and 
I  therein  dc  rejoice. 


94  CONFESSION   OF  PA. fXH.         [chap.  xvi. 

they  proceed  not  from  a  heart  parified  by 
faith  ;p  nor  are  done  in  a  right  manner,  ac- 
cording to  the  word ; q  nor  to  a  right  end, 
the  glory  of  God ; r  they  are  therefore  sinful, 
and  cannot  please  God,  or  make  a  man  meet 
to  receive  grace  from  God. 8     And  yet  their 

f  Heli.  xi.  4,  6.  By  faith  Abel  offered  unto  God  a 
more  excellent  sacrifice  than  Cain,  by  which  he  obtained 
witness  that  he  was  righteous,  God  testifying  of  his 
gifts  ;  and  by  it,  he  being  dead,  yet  speaketh. — But  with- 
out faith  it  is  impossible  to  please  him :  for  he  that 
cometh  to  God  must  believe  that  he  is,  and  that  he  is  a 
rewarder  of  them  that  diligently  seek  him.  See  Gen.  iv. 
3,  4,  5. 

i  1  Cor.  xiii.  3.  And  though  I  bestow  all  my  goods  to 
feed  the  poor,  and  though  I  give  my  body  to  be  burned, 
and  have  not  charity,  it  profiteth  me  nothing.  Isa.  i.  32. 
When  ye  come  to  appear  before  me,  who  hath  reouired 
this  at  your  hand,  to  tread  my  courts  ? 

r  Matt  vi.  2,  5.  16.  Therefore,  when  thou  doest  thine 
alms,  do  not  sound  a  trumpet  before  thee,  as  the  hypo- 
crites do  in  the  synagogues,  and  in  the  streets,  that  they 
may  have  glory  of  men.  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  They 
have  their  reward. — And  when  thou  prayest,  thou  shalt 
not  be  as  the  hypocrites  are  :  for  they  love  to  pray  stand- 
ing in  the  synagogues,  and  in  the  corners  of  the  streets, 
that  they  may  be  seen  of  men.  Verily  I  say  unto  you, 
They  have  their  reward. — Moreover,  when  ye  fast,  be  not 
as  the  hypocrites,  of  a  sad  countenance  ;  for  they  dis- 
figure their  faces,  that  they  may  appear  unto  men  tc  fast 
Verily  I  say  unto  you,  They  have  their  reward. 

•  Hag.  ii.  14.  So  is  this  people,  and  so  is  this  na- 
tion before  me,  saith  the  Lord  ;  and  so  is  every  work  of 
their  hands  ;  and  that  which  they  offer  there  is  unclean. 
Tit.  i.  15.  Unto  them  that  are  defiled  and  unbelieving 
is  nothing  pure ;  but  even  their  mind  and  conscience  ia 
defiled.  Amos  v.  21,  22.  I  hate,  I  despise  your  feast- 
iays,  and  I  will  not  smell  in  your  solemn  assemblies. 
Ihougk   ye   offer   me   burnt- offerings,    and    your  ineafr 


8bct.  n.J  CONFESSION  OF   FAITfi.  9$ 

neglect  of  them  is  more  sinful,  and  displeasing 
into  God.  * 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

OF  THE  PEB  SEVERANCE  OF  THE  SAINTS. 

They  whom  God  hath  accepted  in  his  Be- 
toved,  effectually  called  and  sanctified  by  his 
Spirit,  can  neither  totally  nor  finally  fall  away 
from  the  state  of  grace ;  but  shall  certainly 
persevere  therein  to  the  end,  and  be  eternally 
saved. u 

II.  This  perseverance  of  the  saints  depends, 
not  upon  their  own  free-will,  but  upon  the  im- 
mutability of  the  decree  of  election,  flowing 

offerings,  I  will  not  accept  them ;  neither  will  I  regard 
the  peace-offerings  of  your  fat  beasts.  See  also  Hos.  i.  4  ; 
Rom.  ix.  16,  and  Tit.  iii.  5. 

4  Psa  xiv.  4.  Have  all  the  workers  of  iniquity  no  know- 
ledge ?  wlio  eat  up  my  people  as  they  eat  bread,  and  call 
not  upon  the  Lord.  Psa.  xxxvi.  3.  The  words  of  his 
^a3uth  are  iniquity  and  deceit :  he  hath  left  off  to  be  wise, 
»nd  to  do  good.  Job  xxi.  14.  Therefore  they  say  unto 
loci,  Depart  from  us  ;  for  we  desire  not  the  knowledge  of 
Vhy  ways.  See  also  Matt.  xxv.  41,  42,  43,  45,  and  Matt, 
ixiii.  23. 

■  Phil.  i.  6.  Being  confident  of  this  very  thing,  that  he 
which  hath  begun  a  good  work  in  you,  will  perform  it 
until  the  day  of  Jesus  Christ.  John  x.  28,  29.  And  I 
give  unto  them  eternal  life;  and  they  shall  never  perish, 
neither  shall  any  plunk  them  out  of  my  hand.  My  Father 
which  gave  them  me  is  greater  than  all :  and  none  is  able 
to  pluck  them  out  of  my  Father's  hand.  See  also  1  John 
iii   9;  1  Pet.  i.  5,  9,  and  Job  xvii.  9. 


96  CONFESSION  OF  FAlTfl.        [oflAi*.  xrrt. 

from  the  free  and  unchangeable  love  of  Go<3 
the  Father ; v  upon  the  efficacy  of  the  merit 
and  intercession  of  Jesus  Christ ;  w  the  abiding 
of  the  Spirit  and  of  the  seed  of  God  within 
them ; x  and  the   nature   of   the   covenant  of 

*2  Tim.  ii.  19.  Nevertheless  the  foundation  of  God 
Btandeth  sure,  having  this  seal,  The  Lord  knoweth  them 
that  are  his.  Jer.  xxxi.  3.  The  Lord  hath  appeared  of 
old  unto  me,  saying,  Yea,  I  have  loved  thee  with  an  ever- 
lasting love  ;  therefore  with  loving-kindness  have  I  drawn 
thee. 

w  Heb.  x.  10,  14.  By  the  which  will  we  are  sanctified, 
through  the  offering  of  the  body  of  Jesus  Christ  once  for 
all. — For  by  one  offering  he  hath  perfected  for  ever  them 
that  are  sanctified.  John  xvii.  11,  24.  And  now  I  am  no 
more  in  the  world,  but  these  are  in  the  world,  and  I  c<  me 
to  thee.  Holy  Father,  keep  through  thine  own  name 
those  whom  thou  hast  given  me,  that  they  may  be  one, 
as  we  are. — Father,  I  will  that  they  also  whom  thou  hast 
given  me  be  with  me  where  1  am  :  that  they  may  behold 
my  glory,  which  thou  hast  given  me  ;  for  thou  lovedst  me 
before  the  foundation  of  the  world.  Heb.  vii.  25.  Where 
fore  he  is  able  also  to  save  them  to  the  uttermost  that 
come  unto  God  by  him,  seeing  he  ever  liveth  to  moke  in- 
tercession for  them.  Heb.  ix.  12,  13,  14,  15.  Rom.  viil 
33,  to  the  end.     Luke  xxii.  32. 

"John  xiv.  16,  17.  And  1  will  pray  the  Father,  and  he 
shall  give  you  another  Comforter,  that  he  may  abide  with 
you  for  ever ;  even  the  Spirit  of  truth  ;  whom  the  world 
cannot  receive,  because  it  seeth  him  not,  neither  knoweth 
him  ;  but  ye  know  him  ;  for  he  dwelleth  with  you,  and 
*hall  be  in  you.  1  John  ii.  27.  But  the  anointing  which 
ye  have  received  of  him  abideth  in  you,  and  ye  need  not 
that  any  man  teach  you  :  but  as  the  same  anointing  teach- 
eth  you  of  all  things,  and  is  truth,  and  is  no  lie,  and  even 
as  it  hath  taught  you,  ye  shall  abide  in  him.  1  Joha 
iii.  9.  Whosoever  is  born  of  God  doth  not  commit  sin ; 
foi  nis  seed  remaineth  in  him  ;  and  he  cannot  sin,  becauat 
h«  is  born  of  God- 


sftoi  iii.j  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH.  97 

grace : 7  from  all  which   ariseth  also  the  cer- 
tainty and  infallibility  thereof.  * 

TIL  Nevertheless  they  may,  through  thfl 
temptations  of  Satan  and  of  the  world,  tho 
prevalency  of  corruption  remaining  in  them* 
and  the  neglect  of  the  means  of  their  preser- 
vation, fall  into  grievous  sins ; a  and  for  a 
time  continue  therein : b  whereby  they  in- 
cur God's  displeasure, c  and  grieve   his  Holy 

J  Jer.  xxxii.  40.  And  I  will  make  an  eve* lasting 
covenant  with  them,  that  I  will  not  turn  away  from  them, 
to  do  them  good  ;  but  I  will  put  my  fear  in  their  hearts, 
that  they  shall  not  depart  from  me.  With  Heb.  viii.  10, 
11,  12. 

«  2  Thess.  iii.  3.  But  the  Lord  is  faithful,  who  shall 
Btablish  you,  and  keep  you  from  evil.  1  John  ii.  19. 
They  went  out  from  us,  but  they  were  not  of  us ;  for  if 
they  had  been  of  us,  they  would  no  doubt  have  continued 
with  us :  but  they  went  out,  that  they  might  be  made 
manifest,  that  they  were  not  all  of  us.  John  x.  28. 
They  shall  never  perish.     1  Thess.  v.  23,  24. 

»  Matt.  xxvi.  70,  72,  74.  But  he  denied  before  them 
all,  saying,  I  know  not  what  thou  sayest. — And  again 
he  denied  with  an  oath,  I  do  not  know  the  man. — Then 
began  he  to  curse  and  to  swear,  saying,  I  know  not  the 
man. 

»  2  Sam  xii.  9,  13.  Wherefore  hast  thou  despised 
ths  commandment  of  the  Lord,  to  do  evil  in  his  sight? 
Thou  hast  killed  Uriah  the  Hittite  with  the  sword,  and 
has:  taken  his  wife  to  be  thy  wife,  and  hast  slain  him 
With  the  sword  of  the  children  of  Ammon. — And  David 
said  unto  Nathan,  I  have  sinned  against  the  Lord.  And 
Nathan  said  unto  David,  The  Lord  also  hath  put  away 
thy  sin  ;  thou  shalt  not  die. 

«  Isa.  lxiv.  7,  9.  For  thou  hast  hid  thy  face  from  us, 
and  hast  consumed  us,  because  of  our  iniquities. — Be 
not  wroth  very  sore,  0  Lord,  neither  remember  iniquity 
for  ever:  behold,  see,  we  beseech  thee,  we  are  all  thy 
people.  2  Sam.  xi.  27.  /Ind  when  the  mourning  was 
9 


98  CONFESSION  OF   FAITH.         chap.  xvn. 

Spirit;  come  to  be  deprived  of  some  roes- 
sure  of  their  graces  and  comforts ; e  have 
their  h: arts  hardened/  and  their  consciences 
wounded ;  e  hurt  and  scandalize  others, h 
and  bring  temporal  judgments  upon  them- 
selves. ' 

past,  David  sent  and  fetched  her  to  his  house,  and  she 
became  his  wife,  and  bare  him  a  son.  But  the  thing 
that  David  had  done  displeased  the  Lord. 

*  Eph.  iv.  30.  And  grieve  not  the  Holy  Spirit  of 
God,  whereby  ye  are  sealed  unto  the  day  of  redemp- 
tion. 

•  Psa.  li.  8,  10,  12.  Make  me  to  hear  joy  and  glad- 
ness: that  the  bones  which  thou  hast  broken  may  rejoice. 
— Create  in  me  a  clean  heart,  0  God  ;  and  renew  a  right 
spirit  within  me. — Restore  unto  me  the  joy  of  thy  salva- 
tion ;  and  uphold  me  with  thy  free  spirit.  Rev.  ii.  4. 
Nevertheless,  I  have  somewhat  against  thee,  because  thou 
hast  left  thy  first  love. 

{  Mark  vi.  52.  For  they  considered  not  the  miracle 
of  the  loaves  :  for  their  heart  was  hardened.  Mark  xvi. 
14.  Afterward  he  appeared  unto  the  eleven,  as  they  s&t 
at  meat,  and  upbraided  them  with  their  unbelief  and 
hardness  of  heart,  because  they  believed  not  them  which 
had  seen  him,  after  he  was  risen.     Psa.  xcv.  8. 

«  Psa.  xxxii.  3,  4.  When  I  kept  silence,  my  bones 
waxed  old,  through  my  roaring  all  the  day  long :  for  day 
and  night  thy  hand  was  heavy  upon  me  :  my  moisture  id 
turned  into  the  drought  of  summer.  Psa.  li.  8.  Make 
me  to  hear  joy  and  gladness  ;  that  the  bones  which  thoa 
hasv  broken  may  rejoice. 

h  2  Sam.  xii.  14.  Howbeit,  because  by  this  deed  thou 
hast  given  great  occasion  to  the  enemie*3  of  the  Lord 
to  blaspheme,  the  child  als*  that  is  born  unto  thee,  shall 
surely  die. 

»  Psvl  lxxxix.  31,  32.  If  they  break  my  statutes, 
and  keep  not  my  commandments ;  then  will  I  visit  their 
transgression  with  the  rod,  and  their  iniquity  with  stripes. 
1  Cor.  xi   32.     But  when  we  are  judged  we  are  chastened 


«ct.  i.]  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH.  99 

CHAPTER  XVIII. 

O?   TETE    ASSURANCE    OF    GRACE    AND    SALT  All  JIT, 

Although  hypocrites,  and  other  unrr5gene< 
i  ate  men,  may  vainly  deceive  themselves  with 
false  hopes  and  carnal  presumptions  of  being 
in  the  favour  of  God  and  estate  of  salvation  ;j 
which  hope  of  theirs  shall  perish :  k  yet  such 
as  truly  believe  in  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  lovo 
him  in  sincerity,  endeavouring  to  walk  in  a\\ 
good  conscience  before  him,  may  in  this  life  be 
certainly  assured  that  they  are  in  a  state  of 
grace,1  and    may  rejoice  in  the   hope  of   the 

of  the  Lord,  that  we  should  not  be  condemned  with  the 
world. 

i  Job  viii.  14.  Whose  hope  shall  be  cut  off,  ail 
whose  trust  shall  be  a  spider's  web.  Deut  xxix.  19.  I 
shall  have  peace  though  I  walk  in  the  imagination  of  my 
heart,  to  add  drunkenness  to  thirst.  John  viii.  41.  Ye  do 
the  deeds  of  your  Father.  Then  said  they  to  him, 
We  be  not  born  of  fornication  ;  we  have  one  Father,  even 
God. 

k  Matt.  vii.  22,  23.  Many  will  say  to  me  in  that  day, 
Lord,  Lord,  have  we  noi  prophesied  in  thy  name  ?  and  ie 
thy  name  have  cast  out  devils?  and  in  thy  name  done  manj 
Wonderful  works  ?  And  then  will  I  profess  unto  them,  1 
never  knew  you  ;  depart  from  me,  ye  that  work  iniquity. 
Job  viii.  13. 

I  1  John  ii.  3.  And  hereby  we  do  know  that  we  know 
him,  if  we  keep  his  commandments.  1  John  v.  18.  Thee* 
things  have  I  written  unto  you  that  believe  on  the  name 
of  the  Son  of  God,  that  yj  may  know  that  ye  ha/e  eternal 
life,  and  that  ye  may  b*  ieve  on  the  name  of  the  Son  of 
God.     1  John  iii.  14,  1?    19,  21,  24. 


100  CONFESSION  OF   FAITlt.      [chap,  xfrtt 

glory  of  God :  -which  hope   shall  never  make 
thein  ashamed.™ 

II.  This  certainty  is  lot  a  bare  conjectural 
and  probable  persuasio/i,  grounded  upon  a  fal- 
lible hope  ; n  but  an  infallible  assurance  of 
faith,  founded  upon  the  divine  truth  of  the 
promise3  of  salvation,0  the  inward  evidence 
of  those  graces  unto  which  these  promises  are 
made,p   the   testimony  of  the   Spirit  of  adop- 

■  Rom.  v.  2,  5.  By  whom  also  we  have  access  by  faith 
into  this  grace  wherein  we  stand,  and  rejoice  in  the  hope 
of  the  glory  of  God. — And  hope  maketh  not  ashamed  ; 
because  the  love  of  God  is  shed  abroad  in  cur  hearts  by 
the  Holy  Ghost  which  is  given  unto  us. 

n  Heb.  vi.  11, 19.  And  we  desire  that  every  one  of  you 
do  show  the  same  diligence  to  the  full  assurance  of  hope 
unto  the  end. — Which  hope  we  have  as  an  anchor  of  the 
60ul,  both  sure  and  steadfast,  and  which  entereth  into 
that  within  the  veil. 

0  Heb.  vi.  17,  18.  Wherein  God,  willing  more  abun- 
dantly to  show  unto  the  heirs  of  promise  the  immutability 
of  his  counsel,  confirmed  it  by  an  oath  :  that  by  two  im- 
mutable things,  in  which  it  was  impossible  for  God  to  lie, 
we  might  have  a  strong  consolation,  who  have  fled  for 
refuge  to  lay  hold  upon  the  hope  set  before  us. 

p  2  Pet.  i.  4,  5,  10,  11.  Whereby  are  given  unto  us 
exceeding  great  and  precious  promises ;  that  by  these  ye 
inig-ht  be  partakers  of  the  divine  nature,  having  escaped 
the  corruption  that  is  in  the  world  through  lust.  And 
besides  this,  giving  all  diligence,  add  to  your  faith,  virtue; 
and  to  virtue,  knowledge. — Wherefore  the  rather,  brethren, 
give  diligence  to  make  you?'  calling  and  election  sure ;  for 
if  ye  uo  these  things,  ye  shall  never  fall.  For  so  an  en- 
trance shall  be  ministered  unto  you  abundantly,  into  the 
everlasting  kingdom  of  our  Lord  fsnd  Saviour  Jesus  Christ. 
1  John  iii.  14.  We  know  that  we  have  passed  from  death 
onto  life,  b;cauie  we  love  the  brethren.  1  John  i.  3,  and 
3  C<r.  i.  Vi. 


MiJT.ni.]  CONFESSION    OF   FAITH.  Ul 

tion  witnessing  with  our  spirits  that  we  jje  the 
children  of  God : q  which  Spirit  is  the  earnest 
of  our  inheritance,  whereby  we  are  sealed  to 
the  day  of  redemption.  r 

III.  This  infallible  assurance  doth  not  so  be- 
long to  the  essence  of  faith,  but  that  a  true 
believer  may  wait  long,  and  conflict  with  man\ 
difficulties  before  he  be  partaker  of  it :  B  yet, 
being  enabled  by  the  Spirit  to  know  the  things 
which  are  freely  given  him  of  God,  he  may, 
without  extraordinary  revelation,  in  the  right 
use  of  ordinary  means,  attain  thereunto.  *    And 

q  Rom.  viii.  15,  16.  For  ye  have  not  received  the 
spirit  of  bondage  again  to  fear  ;  but  ye  have  received  the 
Spirit  of  adoption,  whereby  we  cry,  Abba,  Father.  The 
Spirit  itself  beareth  witness  with  our  spirit,  that  we  are 
the  children  of  God 

*  Eph.  i.  13,  14.  In  whom  ye  also  trusted,  after 
that  ye  heard  the  word  of  truth,  the  gospel  of  your  salva- 
tion :  in  whom  also,  after  that  ye  believed,  ye  were 
sealed  with  that  Holy  Spirit  of  promise,  which  is  the 
earnest  of  our  inheritance,  until  the  redemption  of  the 
purchased  possession,  unto  the  praise  of  his  glory.  2  Cor. 
l.  21,  22.  Now  he  which  establisheth  us  with  you  in 
Christ,  and  hath  anointed  us,  is  God ;  who  hath  also 
sealed  us,  and  given  the  earnest  of  the  Spirit  in  our 
hearts. 

*  Isa.  1.  10.  Who  is  among  you  that  feareth  the  Lord, 
that  obeyeth  the  voice  of  his  servant,  that  walketh  in 
darkness,  and  hath  no  light  ?  Let  him  trust  in  the  nam* 
of  tho  Lord,  and  stay  upon  his  God.  1  John  v.  13. 
These  things  have  I  written  unto  you  that  believe  on  the 
lame  of  the  Son  of  God,  that  ye  may  know  that  ye  have 
eternal  life,  and  that  ye  may  believe  on  the  name  of  the 
§on  of  God.  See  Psa.  lxxxviii.  throughout,  and  lxxvii 
Jo  the  12th  verse. 

*  1  Cor.  ii.  12.  Now  we  have  received  not  the  spirit 
of  the  world,  but  the  Spirit  which  is  of  God ;  that  *• 

9* 


102  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.       [chap,  xnifc 

therefore  it  is  the  duty  ,f  every  one  to  give  all 
diligence  to  make  his  calling  and  election 
sure  ;  u  that  thereby  his  heart  may  be  enlarged 
in  peace  and  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  in  love 
and  thankfulness  to  God,  and  in  strength  and 
cheerfulness  in  the  duties  of  obedience,  the 
proper  fruits  of  this  assurance :  T  so  far  is  it 
from  inclining  men  to  looseness.  w 

might  know  the  things  that  are  freely  given  to  us  of  God. 
1  John  iv.  13.  Hereby  know  we  that  we  dwell  in  him, 
and  he  in  us,  because  he  hath  given  us  of  his  Spirit. 
Heb.  vi.  11,  12.  And  we  desire  that  everyone  of  you  do 
show  the  same  diligence,  to  the  full  assurance  of  hope 
unto  the  end.  That  ye  be  not  slothful,  but  followers  ef 
:hem  who  through  faith  and  patience  inherit  the  promises. 
Eph.  iii.  17,  18,  19. 

0  2  Pet.  i.  10.  Wherefore  the  rather,  brethren,  give 
diligence  to  make  your  calling  and  election  sure ;  for  if 
ye  do  these  things,  ye  shall  never  fall. 

T  Rom.  v.  1,  2,  5.  Therefore,  being  justified  by  faith, 
we  have  peace  with  God,  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ: 
by  whom  also  we  have  access  by  faith  into  this  grace 
wherein  we  stand,  and  rejoice  in  hope  of  the  glory  of 
God. — And  hope  maketh  not  ashamed  ;  because  the  love 
of  God  is  shed  abroad  in  our  hearts  by  the  Holy  Ghost 
which  is  given  unto  us.  Rom.  xiv.  17.  For  the  king- 
dom of  God  is  not  meat  and  drink ;  but  righteousness, 
and  peace,  and  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost.  Rom.  xv.  1& 
Now  the  God  of  hope  fill  you  with  all  joy  and  peace  in 
believing,  that  ye  may  abound  in  hope,  through  the  pcwei 
of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Psa.  cxix.  32.  I  will  run  the  way 
of  thy  commandments,  when  thou  shalt  enlarge  my  heart. 
Psa.  iv.  6,  7.     Eph.  i.  3,  4. 

w  Rom.  vi.  1,  2.  "What  shall  we  say  then  ?  shall 
we  continue  in  sin,  that  grace  may  abound?  God  for- 
bid How  shall  we,  that  are  dead  to  sin  'ive  any  longer 
therein?  Tit.  ii.  11,  12,  14.  for  the  grace  of  God 
that  bringeth  solvation  hath  appeared  to  all  men,  tea<:h 
iog  tis,  that,  denying  ungodliness  ar  i  wildly  lusts,  w* 


■ect.it.]  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.  103 

IV.  True  believers  may  have  the  assurance 
of  their  salvation  divers  ways  shaken,  dimin- 
ished, and  intermitted  ;  as,  by  negligence  in 
preserving  of  it ;  by  falling  into  some  special 
sin,  which  woundeth  the  conscience,  and 
grieveth  the  Spirit ;  by  some  sudden  or  vehe- 
ment temptation  ;  by  God's  withdrawing  the 
light  of  his  countenance,  and  suffering  even 
such  as  fear  him  to  walk  in  darkness  and  to 
have  no  light : x  yet  are  they  never  utterly 
destitute  of  that  seed  of  God,  and  life  of  faith, 
that  love  of  Christ  and  the  brethren,  that  sin- 
should  live  soberly,  righteously,  and  godly,  in  this  present 
world. — Who  gave  himself  for  us,  that  he  might  redeem 
us  from  all  iniquity,  and  purify  unto  himself  a  peculiar 
people,  zealous  of  good  works. 

x  Cant.  v.  2,  3,  6.  I  sleep,  but  my  heart  waketh : 
it  is  the  voice  of  my  beloved  that  knocketh,  saying, 
Open  to  me,  my  sister,  my  love,  my  dove,  my  unde- 
nted: for  my  head  is  filled  with  dew,  ai.d  my  locks  with 
the  drops  of  the  nighs.  I  have  "put  otf  my  coat;  how 
shall  I  put  it  on  ?  I  have  washed  my  feet ;  how 
shall  I  defile  them  ? — I  opened  to  my  beloved  ;  but  my 
beloved  had  withdrawn  himaelf,  and  was  gone:  my  soul 
failed  when  he  spake :  I  sought  him,  but  I  could  Dot  find 
him  ;  I  called  him,  but  he  gave  me  no  answer.  Psa. 
li.  8,  12,  14.  Make  me  to  hear  jcy  and  gladness;  that 
the  bones  which  thou  hast  broken  may  rejoice. — Restore 
unto  me  the  joy  of  thy  salvation;  and  uphold  me  with 
thy  free  Spirit. — Deliver  me  from  blood-guiltiness,  0 
God,  thou  God  of  my  salvation  ;  and  my  tongue  shall 
Bing  aloud  of  thy  righteousness.  Eph.  iv.  30.  And 
grieve  not  the  Holy  Spirit  of  God,  whereby  ye  are  sealed 
unto  the  day  of  redemption.  Compare  the  above  with 
Psa.  Ixxvii.  firsf  ten  verses,  and  Matt.  xxvi.  6r,  70,  71, 
72.  Psa.  xxii  22.  Psa  Ixxxt  li  throughout,  and  Isa 
f   10. 


104  CONFESSION   OF   F.vETH.         [chap.  xix. 

cerity  of  heart  and  conscience  of  duty.,  out  of 
which,  by  the  operation  of  the  Spirit,  this  as 
surance  may  in  due  time  be  revived,7  aind 
by  the  which,  in  the  mean  time,  they  are  sup- 
ported from  utter  despair  ■ 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

OP   THE    LAW   OF   GOD. 


God  gave  to  Adam  a  law,  as  a  covenant  of 

works,  by  which  he  bound  him  and  all  his  pos- 
terity to  personal,  entire,  exact,  and  perpetual 
obedience  ;  promised  life  upon  the  fulfilling, 
and  threatened  death  upon  the  breach  of  it ; 
and  endued  him  with  power  and  ability  to 
keep  it. a 

y  1  John  iii.  9.  Whosoever  is  born  of  God  doth  not 
commit  sin  ;  for  his  seed  remaineth  in  him ;  and  he  can- 
not sin,  because  he  is  born  of  God.  Luke  xxii.  32.  But 
I  have  prayed  for  thee,  that  thy  faith  fail  not.  Job  xiii. 
16.  Though  he  slay  me,  yet  will  I  trust  in  him  :  but  I 
will  maintain  mine  own  ways  before  him.  Psa.  lxxiii. 
15,  and  li.  8,  12,  with  Isa.  1.  10. 

■  Micah  vii.  7,  8,  9.  Therefore  I  will  look  unto  the 
Lord  ;  I  will  wait  for  the  God  of  my  salvation;  my  God 
will  hear  me.  Rejoice  not  against  me,  0  mine  enemy ; 
when  I  fall,  I  shall  arise  ;  when  I  sit  in  darkness,  th« 
Lord  shall  be  a  light  unto  me.  I  will  bear  the  indigna- 
tion of  the  Lord,  because  I  have  sinned  against  him,  un- 
til he  plead  my  cause,  and  execute  judgment  for  me  :  he 
will  bring  me  forth  to  the  light,  and  I  shall  behold  his 
righteousness.     Isa.  liv.  7,  8. 

»  Gen.  i.  26.  And  G  )d  said,  Let  us  make  man  in 
our  imago,    after   oui    likeness.     Gen.   ii.  17.     But   of 


ttcr.  ii.]  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.  105 

II.  This  law,  after  his  fall,  continued  to  be 
a  perfect  rule  of  righteousness  ;  and  as  such, 
was  delivered  by  God  upon  mount  Sinai  in 
ten  commandments,  and  written  in  two  ta- 
bles ; b  the  first  four  commandments  contain- 
ing tree  of  the  knowledge  of  good  and  evil,  thou  shalt 
iiot  eat  of  it :  for  in  the  day  that  thou  eatest  thereof  thou 
shalt  surely  die.  Rom.  ii  14,  15.  For  when  the  Gentiles, 
which  have  not  the  law,  do  by  nature  the  things  contained 
in  the  law,  these,  having  not  the  law,  are  a  law  unto 
themselves  ;  which  show  the  work  of  the  law  written  in 
their  hearts,  their  conscience  also  bearing  witness,  and 
their  thoughts  the  mean  while  accusing  or  else  excusing 
one  another.  Rom.  x.  5.  For  Moses  describeth  the  right- 
eousness which  is  of  the  law,  that  the  man  which  doeth 
those  things  shall  live  by  them.  Rom.  v.  12,  19.  Where- 
fore, as  by  one  man  sin  entered  into  the  world,  and  death 
by  sin  ;  and  so  death  passed  upon  all  men,  for  that  all 
have  sinned. — For  as  by  one  man's  disobedience  many 
were  made  sinners  ;  so  by  the  obedience  of  one  shall  many 
bo  made  righteous.  See  also  Gal.  iii.  10,  12.  Eccl.  vii. 
J9,  and  Job  xxviii.  28. 

b  James  i.  25.  But  whoso  looketh  into  the  perfect  law 
»f  liberty,  and  continueth  therein,  he  being  not  a  forgetful 
hearer,  but  a  doer  of  the  work,  this  man  shall  be  blessed 
in  his  deed.  James  ii.  8,  10.  If  ye  fulfil  the  royal  law 
according  to  the  Scripture,  Thou  shalt  love  thy  neighbour 
as  thyself,  ye  do  well. — For  whosoever  shall  keep  the 
Vbole  law,  and  yet  offend  in  one  point,  he  is  guilty  of  all. 
Rom.  iii.  19.  Now  we  know,  that  what  things  soever  the 
law  saith.it  saith  to  them  who  are  under  the  law.  Deut. 
r.  32  Ye  shall  observe  to  do  therefore  as  the  Lord  your 
God  hath  commanded  you  :  ye  shall  not  turn  aside  to  the 
right  hand  or  to  the  left.  And  chap.  x.  4.  And  he  wrote 
<m  the  tables,  according  to  the  first  writing,  the  ten  com- 
mandments, which  the  Lord  spake  unto  you  in  tne  mount, 
out  of  the  midst  of  the  fire  in  the  day  of  the  assembly: 
and  the  Lcrd  gave  t'jem  unto  me.  Ex.  xxxiv.  1,  and  Bom 
ru  8,9. 


106  CONFESSION     )F   FAITH.         [chap.*.* 

iiig  our  duty  towards   God,  and  'ike  other  six 
our  duty  to  man.0 

HI.  Beside  this  law,  commonly  called  moral, 
God  was  pleased  to  give  to  the  people  of  Israel, 
as  a  church  under  age,  ceremonial  laws,  con- 
taining several  typical  ordinances,  partly  of 
worship,  prefiguring  Christ,  his  graces,  actions 
sufferings,  and  benefits ; d  and  partly  holding 
forth  divers  instructions  of  moral  duties.' 
All  which  ceremonial  laws  are  now  abrogated 
under  the  New  Testament.' 


c  Matt.  xxii.  37,  38,  39,  40.  Jesus  said  unto  him,  Thou 
ehalt  love  the  Lord  thy  God  with  all  thy  heart,  and  with 
all  thy  soul,  and  with  all  thy  mind.  This  is  the  first  and 
great  commandment  And  the  second  is  like  unto  it, 
Thou  shalt  love  thy  neighbour  as  thyself.  On  these  two 
commaudments  hang  all  the  law  and  the  prophets.  Ex 
xx.  3  to  18. 

*  Heb.  x.  1.  For  the  law,  having  a  shadow  of  gooa 
things  to  come,  and  not  the  very  image  of  the  things,  can 
never  with  those  sacrifices,  which  they  offered  year  by 
year  continually,  make  the  comers  thereunto  perfect.  Gal 
iv.  1,  2,  3.  Now  I  say,  that  the  heir,  as  long  as  he  ie  a 
child,  differeth  nothing  from  a  servant,  though  he  be  lord 
of  all  ;  but  is  under  tutors  and  governors  until  the  time 
appointed  of  the  father.  Even  so  we,  when  we  wer« 
children,  were  in  bondage  under  the  elements  of  th« 
world.  Col.  ii.  17.  Which  are  a  shadow  of  things  to 
come  :  but  the  bodv  is  of  Christ.     Heb.  ix.  chap. 

«  1  Cor.  v.  7.  Purge  out  therefore  the  old  leaven,  thai 
ye  may  be  a  new  lump,  as  ye  r.re  unleavened,  for  even 
Christ  our  passover  is  sacrificed  for  us.  2  Cor.  vi.  17. 
Wherefore,  come  out  from  among  them,  and  be  ye  sepa- 
rate, saith  the  Lord,  and  touch  not  the  unclean  thing ;  and 
I  will  receive  you. 

'  Col.  ii.  14,  16,  17.  Blotting  out  the  hand-writing  of 
ordinances  that  was  against  us,  wbi  )h  was  contrary  to 


wct.  v.J  CONFESSION    OF   FAITH.  107 

XV.  To  them  also,  as  a  body  politic,  he  gave 
sundry  judicial  laws,  which  expired  together 
with  the  state  of  that  people,  not  obliging  any 
other,  now,  further  than  the  general  equity 
thereof  may  require. g 

V.  The  moral  law  doth  for  ever  bind  all,  ag 
well  justified  persons  as  others,  to  the  obedience 
thereof;  h  and  that  not  only  in  regard  of  the 
matter  contained  in  it,  but  also  in  respect  of  the 
authority   of  God  the   Creator  who  gave   it.  * 

us,  and  took  it  out  of  the  way,  nailing  it  to  his  cross. — ■ 
Let  no  man  therefore  judge  you  in  meat,  or  in  drink. — 
Which  are  a  shadow  of  things  to  come  :  but  the  body  is 
of  Christ.  Eph.  ii.  15,  16.  Having  abolished  in  his 
flesh  the  enmity,  even  the  law  of  commandments  con- 
tained in  ordinances  ;  for  to  make  in  himself  of  twain  one 
new  man,  so  making  peace  ;  and  that  he  might  reconcile 
both  unto  God  in  one  body  by  the  cross,  having  slain  the 
enmity  thereby. 

8  See  Ex.  xxi.  chap,  and  xxii.  chap.  1st  to  the  29th 
verse.  Gen.  xlix.  10.  The  sceptre  shall  not  depart 
from  Judah,  nor  a  lawgiver  from  between  his  feet,  until 
Shiloh  come :  and  unto  him  shall  the  gathering  of  the 
people  be.  Matt.  v.  38,  39.  Ye  have  heard  that  it  hath 
been  said,  An  eye  for  an  eye,  and  a  tooth  for  a  tooth : 
but  I  say  unto  you,  That  ye  resist  not  evil.  1  Cor.  ix. 
8,  9,  10. 

h  Rom.  xiii.  8,  9.  See  letter  (tyJ  page  105.  1  John  ii. 
3,  4,  7.  And  hereby  we  do  know  that  we  know  him, 
if wb  keep  his  commandments.  He  that  saith,  I  know 
iwm,  and  keepeth  not  his  commandments,  is  a  liar,  and 
ihe  truth  is  not  in  him. — Brethren,  I  write  no  new  com- 
mandment ui.to  you,  but  an  old  commandment  which 
ye  hal  from  the  beginning.  Rom.  iii.  31,  and  vi.  15. 
Do  we  then  make  void  the  law  through  faith  ?  God  for- 
bid :  yea,  we  establish  the  law.  What  then?  shall  we 
sin,  because  we  are  not  under  the  law,  but  under  graue  « 
God  forbid. 

i  Jam.  ii.  10,  11.     See  letter  (b),  page  10$. 


108  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.         [chap. six. 

Neither  doth  Christ  in  the  gospel  any  way  dis- 
solve, but  much  strengthen,  this  obligation. i 

VI.  Although  true  believers  be  uot  under 
the  law  as  a  covenant  of  works,  to  be  thereby 
justified  or  condemned ;  k  yet  is  it  of  great 
use  to  them,  as  well  as  to  others ;  in  that,  as  a 
rule  of  life,  informing  them  of  the  will  of  God 
and  their  duty,  it  directs  and  binds  them  to 
walk  accordingly;1  discovering  also  the  sin- 
ful pollutions  of  their  nature,  hearts,  and 
lives ; m  so  as,  examining  themselves  there- 
by, they  may  come   to   further  conviction  of, 

i  Matt.  v.  18,  19.  For  verily  I  say  unto  you,  Till 
heaven  and  earth  pass,  one  jot  or  one  tittle  shall  in  no 
wise  pass  from  the  law,  till  all  be  fulfilled.  Whosoever 
therefore  shall  break  one  of  these  least  comnmndments, 
and  shall  teach  men  so,  he  shall  be  called  the  least  in  the 
kingdom  of  heaven :  but  whosoever  shall  do  and  teach 
them,  the  same  shall  be  called  great  in  the  kingdom  of 
heaven.     James  ii.  8.     Rom.  iii.  81. 

k  Rom.  vi.  14.  For  sin  shall  not  have  dominion  over 
you ;  for  ye  are  not  under  the  law,  but  under  grace. 
Rom.  viii.  1.  There  is  therefore  now  no  condemnation 
to  them  which  are  in  Christ  Jesus,  who  walk  not  after 
the  flesh,  but  after  the  Spirit.  See  also  Gal.  iv.  4,  5, 
and  Acts  xiii.  39. 

i  Rom.  vii.  12.  Wherefore  the  law  is  holy ;  and  the 
sommandment  holy,   and  just,   and  good.     Psa.  cxix.  6. 

0  that  my  ways   were  directed    to    keep    thy  statutes  1 

1  Cor.  vii.  19.  Circumcision  is  nothing,  and  uncircum- 
cision  is  nothing,  but  the  keeping  of  the  commandments 
of  God.     Gal.  v.  14,  18,  19,  20,  21,  22,  23. 

m  Rom.  vii.  7.  What  shall  we  say  then  ?  is  the  law 
sin  ?  God  forbid.  Nay,  I  had  not  kuown  sin  but  by  the 
law:  for  I  had  not  known  lust,  except  the  law  had  said, 
Thou  ehalt  not  covet.  Rom.  iii.  20.  For  by  the  law  if 
ihe  knowledge  of  sin. 


site*,  vi/j  CON".  ESStON     )F  FAITH.  10$ 

humiliation  for,  and  hatred  agaimJsm;  a  to 
gether  with  a  clearer  sight  of  the  need  they 
have  of  Christ,  and  the  perfection  of  his  obe- 
dience. °  It  is  likewise  of  use  to  the  regene- 
rate, to  restrain  their  corruptions,  in  that  it 
forbids  sin  ;  p  and  the  threatenings  of  it  serve 
to  show  what  even  their  sins  deserve,  and  what 
afflictions  in  this  life  they  may  expect  for 
them,  although  freed  from  the  curse  thereof 
threatened  in  the  law.  q  The  promises  of  it, 
in  like  manner,  show  them  God's  approbation 

8  Rom.  vii.  9,  14,  24.  For  I  was  alive  without  the 
law  once ;  but  when  the  commandment  came,  sin 
revived,  and  I  died. — For  we  know  that  the  law  is  spi- 
ritual ;  but  I  am  carnal,  sold  under  sin. — 0  wretched  man 
that  I  am  !  who  shall  deliver  me  from  the  body  of  this 
death  ? 

0  Gal.  iii.  24.  Wherefore  the  law  was  our  schoolmas- 
ter to  bring  us  unto  Christ,  that  we  might  be  justified  by 
faith.  Rom.  viii.  3,  4.  For  what  the  law  could  not  lo, 
in  that  it  was  weak  through  the  flesh,  God  sending  his  cwn 
Son  in  the  likeness  of  sinful  flesh,  and  for  sin,  condemned 
sin  in  the  flesh ;  that  the  rignreousness  of  the  law  tni$  ht 
be  fulfilled  in  us,  who  walk  not  after  the  flesh,  but  afv«r 
4he  Spirit.     Rom.  vii.  24,  25. 

t  James  ii.  11.  For  he  that  said,  Do  not  commit  adul- 
tery, said  also,  Do  not  kill.  Now,  if  thou  commit  no 
adultery,  yet  if  thou  kill,  thou  irt  become  a  transgressor 
of  the  law.  Psa.  cxix.  128.  '.  herefore  I  esteem  all  thy 
precepts  concerning  all  things  tn  be  right ;  and  I  hate 
every  false  way. 

<>  Ezra  ix.  13,  14.  And  after  sM  that  is  come  upon  us 
for  our  evil  deeds,  and  for  our  great  trespass,  seeing  that 
tnou  our  God  hast  punished  us  less  tran  our  iniquities 
deserve,  and  bast  given  us  such  deli verance  as  this ; 
should  we  again  break  thy  commandments,  and  join  in 
sffinity  with  the  people  of  these  abominations,  wouldest 
■thou  not  be  angry  with  us  till  thou  hadst  consumed  us, 
10 


110  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH.        [chap.  xtx. 

of  obedience,  and  what  blessings  they  may 
expect  upon  the  performance  thereof;  r  al- 
though not  as  due  to  them  by  the  law  as  a 
covenant  of  works : 8  so  as  a  man's  doing  good, 
and  refraining  from  evil,  because  the  law  en- 
eeurageth  to  the  one,  and  deterreth  from  the 
other,  is  no  evidence  of  his  being  under  the 
law,  and  not  under  grace. fc 

VII.  Neither  are  the  forementioned  uses  .f 
the  law  contrary  to  the  grace  of  the  gospel, 
but  do  sweetly  comply  with  it : u  the  Spirit  of 

so  that  there  should  be  no  remnant  nor  escaping  ?  Psa. 
lxxxix.  30,  31.  32,  33,  34. 

r  Psa.  xxxvil.  11.  But  the  meek  shall  inherit  tha 
earth ;  and  shall  delight  themselves  in  the  abundance  of 
peace.  Psa.  xix.  11.  Moreover  by  them  is  thy  servant 
warned  :  and  in  keeping  of  them  there  is  great  reward 
Lev.  xxvi.  1,  to  the  14th  verse,  and  Eph.  vi.  2.  Matt 
v.  5. 

s  Gal.  ii.  16.  Knowing  that  a  man  is  not  justified  by 
the  works  of  the  law,  but  by  the  faith  of  Jesus  Christ, 
even  we  have  believed  iu  Jesus  Christ,  that  we  might  be 
justified  by  the  faith  of  Christ,  and  not  by  the  works  of 
the  law :  for  by  the  works  of  the  law  shall  no  flesh  be 
justified. 

t  Rom.  vi.  12,  14.  Let  not  sin  therefore  reign  in  your 
mortal  body,  that  ye  should  obey  it  in  the  lusts  thereof. 
— For  sin  shall  not  have  dominion  over  you :  for  ye  are 
not  under  the  law,  but  under  grace.  Heb.  xii.  28,  29. 
Wherefore  we  receiving  a  kingdom  which  cannot  be 
moved,  let  us  have  grace  whereby  we  may  serve  God 
acceptably,  with  reverence  and  godly  fear. — For  our 
God  is  a  consuming  fire.  1  Pet.  iii.  8,  9,  10,  11,  12. 
Psa;  xxxiv  12,  13,  14,  15,  16. 

u  Gal.  iii.  21  Is  the  law  then  against  the  promises 
of  God?  God  forbid  :  for  if  there  had  been  a  law  given 
which  could  have  given  life,  verily  righteousness  should 
have  been  by  the  law.     Tit.  ii.  11,  12,  13,  14. 


tow*,  ij  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.  Ill 

Christ  subduing  and  enabling  the  will  of  man 
to  do  that  freely  and  cheerfully,  which  the 
will  of  God,  revealed  in  the  law,  requireth  to 
be  done  * 


CHAPTER  XX. 

OP   CHRISTIAN    LIBERTY,    AND    LIBERTY   OF 
CONSCIENCE. 

The  liberty  which  Christ  hath  purchased 
for  believers  under  the  gospel  consists  in  their 
freedom  from  the  guilt  of  sin,  the  condemning 
wrath  of  God,  the  curse  of  the  moral  law  ;  * 
and  in  their  being  delivered  from  this  present 
evil  world,  bondage  to  Satan,  and  dominion 
of  sin,  x  from  the  evil  of  afflictions,  the  sting 

*  Ezek  xxxvi.  27.  And  I  will  put  my  Spirit  within 
you,  and  cause  you  to  walk  in  my  statutes,  and  ye  shall 
keep  my  judgments,  and  do  them.  Heb.  viii.  10.  For 
this  is  the  covenant  that  I  will  make  with  the  house  of 
Israel,  after  those  days,  saith  the  Lord;  I  will  put  my 
laws  into  their  mind,  and  write  them  in  th<  ir  hearts  ;  and 
I  will  be  to  them  a  God,  and  they  shall  be  to  me  a  peo- 
ple.    Jer.  xxxi.  33. 

w  Tit.  ii.  14.  Who  gave  himself  for  u?,  that  he  migM 
redeem  us  from  all  iniquity,  and  purify  unto  himself  a 
peculiar  people,  zealous  of  good  works.  Gal.  iii.  13. 
Christ  hath  redeemed  us  from  the  curse  of  the  law,  being 
made  a  curse  for  us  :  for  it  is  written,  Cursed,  kc. 

*  Gal.  i.  4.  Who  gave  himself  for  our  sins,  that  ho 
might  deliver  us  from  this  present  evil  world,  according 
to  the  will  of  God  and  our  Father.  Acts  xxvi.  18.  To 
open  their  eyes,  and  to  turn  them  from  darkness  to  light, 
and  from   the  power  of  Satan  unto  God,  that  they  may 


112  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.  [chap  XX, 

of  death,  the  victory  of  the  grave,  and  everlast- 
ing damnation ; y  as  also  in  their  free  access 
to  God, B  and  their  yielding  obedience  unto 
him,  not  out  of  slavish  fear,  but  a  child-like 
love,  and  a  willing  mind. a  All  which  wore 
common  also  to  believers  under  the  law;* 
but  under  the  New  Testament,  the  liberty  of 
Christians  is  further  enlarged  in  their  freedom 
from  the  yoke  of  the  ceremonial  law,  to  which 
the  Jewish  church  was  subjected ;  °  and  in 
greater  boldness   of  access   to   the  thione  of 

receive  forgiveness  of  sins,  and  inheritance  among  them 
which  are  sanctified  by  faith  that  is  in  me.  Rom.  vi.  14. 
For  sin  shall  not  have  dominion  over  you  :  for  ye  are  not 
under  the  law,  but  under  grace. 

7  Psa.  cxix.  71.  It  is  good  for  me  that  I  have  been 
afflicted  :  that  I  might  learn  thy  statutes.  1  Cor.  xv.  56, 
67.  The  sting  of  death  is  sin  ;  and  the  strength  of  sin 
is  the  law.  But  thanks  be  to  God,  which  giveth  us  the 
victory  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.     Rom.  viii.  1. 

*  Rum.  v.  2.  By  whom  also  we  have  access  by  faith 
into  this  grace  wherein  we  stand. 

a  Rom.  viii.  14,  15.  For  as  many  as  are  led  by  the 
Spirit  of  God,  they  are  the  sons  of  God.  For  ye  have 
not  received  the  spirit  of  boudage  again  to  fear ;  but  ve 
have  received  the  Spirit  of  adoption,  whereby  we  cry, 
Abba,  Father,  1  John  iv.  18. — There  is  no  fear  in  love; 
but  perfect  love  casteth  out  fear  :  because  fear  hath  tor- 
laent.     He  that  feareth  is  not  made  perfect  in  love. 

b  Ga).  iii.  9,  14.  So  then  they  which  be  of  faith,  are 
blessed  with  faithful  Abraham. — That  the  blessing  of 
Abraham  might  come  on  the  Gentiles  through  Jesus 
Christ ;  that  we  might  receive  the  promise  of  the  Spirit 
through  fa'ith. 

*  Gal.  v.  1.  Stand  fast  therefore  in  the  liberty  where- 
with Christ  hath  made  us  free,  and  be  not  entargled 
again  with  the  yoke  of  bondage.  Acts  xv.  10.  Now 
therefore    ^hy     empt  ye    God,   to    put    a    ycke    upon 


«»ct  ii."  CONFESSION  OF   FAITH.  113 

grace,*  and  in  fuller  communications  of  the 
free  Spirit  of  God,  than  believers  under  the 
law  did  ordinarily  partake  of.6 

II.  God  alone  is  Lord  of  the  conscience,1 
and  hath  left  it  free  from  the  doctrinei 
and  commandments  of  men  which  are  in 
any  thing  contrary  to  his  word,  or  beside  it 
in  matters  of  faith  or  worship. g  So  that  to 
believe  such  doctrines,  or  to  obey  such  com- 
mandments out  of  conscience,  is  to  betray  true 


the  neck   of  the  disciples,  which  neither  our  fathers  nor 
we  were  able  to  bear?     Gal.  iv.  1,  2,  3,  6. 

i  Heb.  iv.  14,  16*  Seeing  then  that  we  have  a  great 
high-priest,  that  is  passed  into  the  heavens,  Jesus  the  Son 
of  God,  let  us  hold  fast  our  profession. — Let  us  therefore 
come  boldly  unto  the  throne  of  grace,  that  we  may  obtain 
mercy,  and  find  grace  to  help  in  time  of  need.  Heb.  x. 
19,  20.  Having  therefore,  brethren,  boldness  to  enter 
into  the  holiest  by  the  blood  of  Jesus,  by  a  new  and  liv- 
ing way  which  he  hath  consecrated  for  us,  through  the 
veil,  that  is  to  say,  his  flesh. 

*  John  vii.  38,  39.  He  that  believeth  on  me,  as  the 
Scripture  hath  said,  out  of  his  belly  shall  flow  rivers  of 
living  water.  (But  this  spake  he  of  the  Spirit,  which 
they  that  believe  on  him  should  receive ;  for  the  Holy 
Ghost  was  not  yet  given,  because  that  Jesus  was  not  yet 
glorified.)     2  Cor.  iii.  13,  17,  18. 

*  Rom.  xiv.  4.  Who  art  thou  that  judgest  anothei 
man's  servant  ?  to  his  own  master  he  standeth  or  falleth ; 
yea,  he  shall  be  holden  up  ;  for  God  is  able  to  make  him 
Itand. 

*  Acts  iv.  19.  But  Peter  and  John  answered  and  said 
into  them.  Whether  it  be  right  in  the  sight  of  God 
to  hearken  unto  you  more  than  unto  God,  judge  ye.  Acta 
*  29.  Then  Peter  and  the  other  apostles  answered,  and 
said,  We  ought  to  obey  God,  rather  than  men.  1  (\t. 
vii  23.     Matt,  xxiii.  8,  9,  10      2  Cor.i.  24.     Matt.  xy.  d 

10* 


1 1  4  CONFESSION    OF   FAITH.  [cua?   xx 

liberty  of  conscience ; h  and  the  requiring  am 
implicit  faith,  and  an  absolute  and  blind  obedi- 
ence, is  to  destroy  liberty  of  conscience,  and 
reason  also.1 

III.  They  w  10,  upon  pretence  of  Christian 
liberty,  do  practise  any  sin,  or  cherish  anj 
lust,  do  thereby  destroy  the  end  of  Christian 
liberty  ;  which  is,  that,  being  delivered  out  of 
the  hands  of  our  enemies,  we  might  serve  the 
Lord  without  fear,  in  holiness  and  righteous 
ness  before  him,  all  the  days  of  our  life.j 

h  Col.  ii.  20,  22,  23.  Wherefore,  if  ye  be  dead  with 
Christ  from  the  rudiments  of  the  world,  why,  as  though 
living  in  the  world,  are  ye  subject  to  ordinances  ; — (which 
all  are  to  perish  with  the  using,)  after  the  commandments 
and  doctrines  of  men  ?  Which  things  have  indeed  a  show 
of  wisdom  in  will-worship,  and  humility,  and  neglecting 
of  the  body ;  but  not  in  any  honour  to  the  satisfying  of 
the  flesh.  Gal.  i.  10.  For  do  I  now  persuade  men,  or 
God  ?  or  do  I  seek  to  please  men  ?  for  if  I  yet  pleased 
men,  I  should  not  be  the  servant  of  Christ.  Gal.  ii.  4. 
And  that  because  of  false  brethren  unawares  brought  in, 
who  came  in  privily  to  spy  out  our  liberty  which  we  have 
in  Christ  Jesus,  that  they  might  bring  us  into  bondage. 
See.  Gal.  v.  1. 

>  Isa.  viii.  20.  To  the  law  and  to  the  testimony :  if 
they  speak  not  according  to  this  word,  it  is  because  there 
is  no  light  in  them.  Acts  xvii.  11.  These  were  more 
noble  than  those  in  Thessalonica,  in  that  they  received 
the  word  with  all  readiness  of  mind,  and  searched  the 
Scriptures  daily,  whether  those  things  were  so.  John  iv. 
22.  Ye  worship  ye  know  not  what:  we  know  what  we 
worship ;  for  saltation  is  of  the  Jews.  See  also  Hos.  v. 
11,  with  Rev.  xiii.  12,  16,  17. 

^  Gal.  v.  13.  For,  brethren,  ye  have  been  called 
unto  liberty ;  only  use  not  L  berty  for  an  occasion  to 
the  Seek,  but  Vy  love  serve  on  a   another.     1  Pet.  ii.  1& 


•fed.  1*0  CONCESSION    OF    FAITH.  11 5 

IV  And  because  the  powers  which  God 
hath  ordained,  and  the  liberty  which  Christ 
hath  purchased,  are  not  intended  by  God  to 
destroy,  but  mutually  to  uphold  and  preserve 
one  another;  they  who,  upon  pretence  of 
Christian  liberty,  shall  oppose  any  lawful 
*H>wer,  or  the  lawful  exercise  of  it,  whether  it 
oe  civil  or  ecclesiastical,  resist  the  ordinance 
of  God.  k  And  for  their  publishing  of  such 
opinions,  or  maintaining  of  such  practices,  as 
are  contrary  to  the  light  of  nature,  or  to  the 
known  principles  of  Christianity,  whether  con- 
cerning faith,  worship,  or  conversation  ;  or  to 
the  power  of  godliness ;  or  such  erroneous 
opinions  or  practices,  as,  either  in  their  own 
nature,  or  in  the  manner  of  publishing  or  main- 
taining them,  are  destructive  to  the  external 
peace  and  order  which  Christ  hath  established 

As  free,  and  not  using  your  liberty  for  a  cloak  of  mali- 
ciousness, but  as  the  servants  of  God.  Luke  i.  74,  75. 
That  he  would  grant  unto  us,  that  we  being  delivered  out 
of  the  hand  of  our  enemies,  might  serve  him  without  fear, 
in  holiness  and  righteousness  before  him,  all  the  days  of 
our  life.     2  Pet.  ii.  19.     John  viii.  34. 

k  1  Pet.  ii.  13,  14,  16.  Submit  yourselves  to  every 
ordinance  of  man  for  the  Lord's  sake :  whether  it  be  tc 
the  king,  as  supreme ;  or  unto  governors,  as  unto  them 
that  are  sent  by  him  for  the  punishment  of  evil  doera, 
and  for  the  praise  of  them  that  do  well. — As  free,  and 
not  using  your  liberty  for  a  cloak  of  maliciousness,  but 
as  the  servants  of  God.  Heb.  xiii.  17.  Obey  them  that 
have  the  rule  over  you,  and  submit  yourselves :  for  they 
watch  for  your  souls,  as  they  that  mui  give  account  ; 
that  they  may  do  it  with  joy  and  not  with  grief:  for  that 
is  unprontabli  for  jou.     See  also  Rom.  xiii.  1  to  the  8th 


1 10  CONFESSION  OF   FAITH,         [c*  it  *li. 

in  the  church ; l  they  may  lawfully  be  called 
to  account,  and  proceeded  against  by  the  cen- 
sures of  the  church.  m 


CHAPTER  XXI 

OF  RELIGIOUS  WORSHIP  AND  THE  SABBATfE-DAY, 

The  light  of  nature  showeth  that  there  is  a 
God,  who  hath  lordship  and  sovereignty  over 
all ;  is  good,  and  doeth  good  unto  all ;  and  is 
therefore  to  be  feared,  loved,  praised,  called 
upon,  trusted  in,  and  served  with  all  the  heart, 
and  with  all  the  soul,  and  with  all  the  might." 

i  Rom.  i.  32.  Who,  knowing  the  judgment  of  God, 
that  they  which  commit  such  things  are  worthy  of  death; 
not  only  do  the  same,  but  have  pleasure  in  them  that  do 
them.  1  Cor.  v.  1,  5,  11,  13  It  is  reported  commonly 
that  there  is  fornication  among  you,  and  such  fornication 
as  is  not  so  much  as  named  among  the  Gentiles,  that  one 
should  have  his  father's  wife. — To  deliver  such  an  one 
unto  Satan  for  the  destruction  of  the  flesh,  that  the  spirit 
may  be  saved  in  the  day  of  the  Lord  Jesus. — But  now  I 
have  written  unto  you  not  to  keep  company,  if  any  man 
that  is  called  a  brother,  be  a  fornicator,  or  covetous,  or  ao 
idolater,  or  a  railer,  or  a  drunkard,  or  an  extortioner  ) 
with  such  a  one,  no,  not  to  eat. — But  them  that  are  with- 
out, God  judgeth.  Therefore  put  away  from  among  your- 
selves that  wicked  person. 

■»  2  Thess.  iii.  14.  And  if  any  man  obey  not  our  word 
by  this  epistle,  note  that  man,  and  have  no  company 
with  him,  that  he  may  be  ashamed.  Tit.  iii.  10.  A  mau 
that  is  an  heretic,  after  the  first  and  second  admonition, 
reject. 

■  Rom.  i.  20.  For  the  invisible  things  of  him  from  the 
creation  of  the  world  are  clearly  seen,  being  understood 


esoT.  11.]  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.  117 

But  tli?  acceptable  way  of  worshipping  the 
ti  ae  God  is  instituted  by  himself,  and  so  limited 
by  his  own  revealed  will,  that  he  may  not  be 
worshipped  according  to  the  imaginations  and 
devices  of  men,  or  the  suggestions  of  Satan, 
under  any  visible  representation  or  any  othei 
Way  not  prescribed  in  the  Holy  Scripture.  ° 

II.  Religious  worship  is  to  be  given  to  God, 
the  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost ;  and  to  him 
alone : p    not    to    angels,  saints,  or  any  other 

by  the  things  that  are  made,  even  his  eternal  power  and 
godhead  ;  so  that  they  are  without  excuse.  Psa.  cxix. 
68.  Thou  art  good,  and  doest  good :  teach  me  thy  sta- 
tutes. Jer.  x.  7.  Who  would  not  fear  thee,  0  King  of 
nations  ?  for  to  thee  doth  it  appertain :  forasmuch  as 
among  all  the  wise  men  of  the  nations,  and  in  all  their 
kingdoms,  there  is  none  like  unto  thee.  Psa.  xxxi.  23. 
0  love  the  Lord,  all  ye  his  saints  ;  for  the  Lord  pre- 
eerreth  the  faithful,  and  plentifully  rewardeth  the  proud 
doer.  Psa.  xviii.  3.  Rom.  x.  12.  Psa.  lxii.  8.  Josh, 
xxir.  14.     Mark  xii.  33. 

0  Deut.  xii.  32.  What  thing  soever  I  command  you, 
observe  to  do  it:  thou  shalt  not  add  thereto,  nor  diminish 
from  it.  Matt.  xv.  9.  But  in  vain  they  do  worship  me, 
teaching  for  doctrines  the  commandments  of  men.  Matt. 
iv.  9,  10.  And  saith  unto  him.  All  these  things  will  I 
give  thee,  if  thou  wilt  fall  down  and  worship  me.  Then 
jaith  Jesus  unto  him,  Get  thee  hence,  Satan:  for  it  is 
Written,  Thou  shalt  worship  the  Lord  thy  God,  and  him 
Anly  shalt  thou  serve.  See  also  Deut.  xv.  to  the  20tli 
verse,  and  Ex.  xx.  4,  5,  6. 

p  John  v.  23.  That  all  men  should  honour  the  Son, 
*ven  as  they  honour  the  Father.  He  that  honoureth  not 
Ihe  Sou,  honoureth  not  the  Father  which  hath  sent  him 
2  Cor.  xiii.  14.  The  grace  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
and  the  love  of  God,  and  the  communion  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  be  •vith  you  all.  A  uen.  Ms  t.  iv.  10.  Rev.  v 
11,  12,  13. 


118  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.         [  jhap.  xxi 

creature :  l  and  since  the  fall,  not  without  a 
Mediator ;  nor  in  the  mediation  of  any  other 
but  of  Christ  alone. r 

III.  Prayer  with  thanksgiving,  being  one 
special  part  of  religious  worship. B  is  by  God 
required  of  all  men ; t  and  that  it  may  be 
accepted,  it  is  to  be  made  in  the  name  of  the 
Son,  u  by  the  help  of  his  Spirit,  T  according 
to   his  will, w  with  understanding,   reverence, 

q  Col.  ii.  18.  Let  no  man  beguile  you  of  your  reward, 
in  a  voluntary  humility,  and  worshipping  of  angela. 
Rev.  xix.  10.  And  I  fell  at  his  feet  to  worship  him. 
And  he  said  unto  me,  See  thou  do  it  not ;  I  am  thy  fel- 
low-servant, and  of  thy  brethren  that  have  the  testimony 
of  Jesus  :  worship  God.  Rom.  i.  25.  Who  changed  the 
truth  of  God  into  a  lie,  and  worshipped  and  served  the 
creature  more  than  the  Creator,  who  is  blessed  for  ever. 
Amen. 

'  John  xiv.  G.  Jesus  saith  unto  him,  I  am  the  way, 
and  the  truth,  and  the  life  :  no  man  cometh  unto  the 
Father,  but  by  me.  1  Tim.  ii.  5.  For  there  is  one  God 
and  one  Mediator  between  God  and  men,  the  man  Chrst 
Jesus.  Eph.  ii.  18.  For  through  him  we  both  have 
access  by  one  Spirit  unto  the  Father. 

'  Phil.  iv.  6.  Be  careful  for  nothfug ;  but  in  every 
thing  by  prayer  and  supplication,  with  thanksgiving.,  let 
your  requests  be  made  known  unto  GoA 

t  Psa.  lxv.  2  0  thou  that  hearest  pra/cr,  unto  tbee 
shall  all  flesh  come. 

«  John  xiv.  13,  14.  And  whatsoever  ye  shall  ask  in 
aay  name,  that  will  I  do,  that  the  Father  m*y  be  glorified 
in  the  Son.  If  ye  shall  ask  any  thing  in  my  name,  I  will 
doit. 

▼  Rom.  viii.  26.  Likewise  the  Spirit  also  helpeth  our 
infirmities  :  for  we  know  not  what  we  should  pray  for  asi 
we  ought;  but  the  Spirit  itself  makfth  intercession  for 
us  with  grflanings  which  cannot  be  uttored. 

*  1  John  v.  14.     And   this  is  the  confidence  tha*  we 


iECT,  ir.]  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.  119 

humility,  fervency,  faith,  love,  and  per- 
severance ; x  and,  if  vocal,  in  a  known 
tongue.7 

1 V.  Prayer  is  to  be  made  for  things  law- 
ful,' and  for  all  sorts  of  men  living,  or  tha* 
jhall  live   hereafter ; a  but  not  for  the   dead,* 

lave  in  hin,.  that  if  we  ask  any  thing  according  to  his 
will  he  heareth  us. 

*  Psa.  xlvii.  7.  For  God  is  the  king  of  all  the  earth  ; 
sing  ye  praises  with  understanding.  Heb.  xii.  28.  Let 
us  have  grace,  whereby  we  may  serve  God  acceptably, 
with  reverence  and  godly  fear.  Gen  xviii.  27.  I  have 
taken  upon  me  to  speak  unto  the  Lord,  which  am  but  dust 
and  ashes.  Jam.  v.  16.  The  effectual  fervent  prayer  of 
a  righteous  man  availeth  much.  Eph.  vi.  18.  Praying 
always  with  all  prayer  and  supplication  in  the  Spirit,  and 
watching  thereunto  with  all  perseverance  and  supplica- 
tion for  all  saints.  See  also  Jam.  i.  6,  7.  Mark  xi.  24. 
Matt.  vi.  12,  14,  15.     Col.  iv.  2. 

y  1  Cor.  xiv.  14.  For  if  I  pray  in  an  unknown 
tongue,  my  spirit  prayeth,  but  my  understanding  is  un- 
fruitful. 

s  1  John  v.  14.  And  this  is  the  confidence  that  we  have 
in  him,  that  if  we  ask  any  thing  according  to  his  will,  he 
teareth  us. 

a  i  Tim.  n.  1,  2.  I  exhort,  therefore,  that,  first  of  all, 
supplications,  prayers,  intercessions,  and  giving  of  thanks 
be  made  for  all  men  ;  for  kings,  and  for  all  that  are  in 
authority ;  that  we  may  lead  a  quiet  and  peaceable  life 
in  all  godliness  and  honesty. 

b  2  Sam.  xii.  21,  22,  23.  Then  said  his  servants  unto 
him,  What  thing  is  this  that  thou  hast  done  ?  Thou  didst 
fast  and  weep  for  the  child,  while  it  was  alive  ;  but  when 
the  child  was  dead,  thou  didst  rise  and  eat  bread.  And  he 
said,  While  the  child  was  yet  alive,  I  fasted  and  wept:  for 
I  said,  Who  can  tell  whether  God  will  be  gracious  to  me, 
that  the  child  may  live  ?  But  now  he  is  dead,  wherefore 
should  I  fasi  ?  can  I  bring  him  back  again  ?  1  shall  go  t% 


120  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.         [chap,  xxi 

nor  for  those  of  whom  it  may  be  known  that 
they  have  sinned  the  sin  unto  death.0 

V.  The  reading  of  the  Scriptures  with  godly 
fear ; d  the  sound  preaching,6  and  conscion* 
able  hearing  of  the  word,  in  obedience  &nto 
God  with  understanding,  faith,  and  reve- 
rence ; f  singing  of  psalms  with  grace  in  the 
heart ;  g  as,  also,  the  due  administration  and 
worthy  receiving  of  the  sacraments  instituted 
by  Christ ;  are  all  parts  of  the  ordinary  reli- 

him,  but  he  shall  not  return  to  me,  Luke  xvi.  25,  26,  and 
Rev.  xiv.  13. 

c  1  John  v.  16.  If  any  man  see  his  brother  sin  a  sin 
which  is  not  unto  death,  he  shall  ask,  and  he  shall  give 
him  life  for  them  that  sin  not  unto  death.  There  ia 
a  sin  unto  death :  I  do  not  say  that  he  shall  pray 
for  it. 

d  Acts  xv.  21.  For  Moses  of  old  time  hath  in  every 
city  them  that  preach  him,  being  read  in  the  synagogues 
every  Sabbath-day.  Rev.  i.  3.  Blessed  is  he  that  readeth, 
and  they  that  hear  the  words  of  this  prophecy,  and  keep 
those  things  which  are  written  therein ;  for  the  time  is  at 
hand. 

e  2  Tim.  iv.  2,  Preach  the  word;  be  instant  in  season, 
out  of  season  ;  reprove,  rebuke,  exhort,  with  all  long- 
suffering  and  doctrine. 

*  James  i.  22.  But  be  ye  doers  of  the  word,  and  not 
hearers  only,  deceiving  your  own  delves.  Acts  x  33. 
Immediately  therefore  I  sent  to  thee;  and  thou  hast  weli 
done  that  thou  art  come.  Now  therefore  are  we  all  here 
present  before  God,  to  hear  all  things  that  are  commanded 
thee  of  God.  Heb.  iv.  2.  For  unto  us  was  the  gospel 
preached,  as  well  as  unto  them ;  but  the  word  preached 
did  not  profit  them,  not  being  mixed  with  faith  in  them 
that  heard  it.     Matt.  xiii.  19.     Isa.  lxvi.  2. 

*  Col.  iii.  16.  Let  the  word  of  Christ  dwell  in  you 
richly  in  all  wisdom ;  teaching  and  admonishing  one 
another    in    psalms    and    hymns    and    spiritual    songs, 


■  hit.  vi.]  CONFESSION   OF    FAITH.  £21 

gious  worship  of  God : h  besides  religious 
oaths,1  and  vows,'  solemn  fastings, k  and 
thanksgivings  upon  special  occasions ; l  which 
are,  in  their  several  times  and  seasons,  to  b« 
used  in  an  holy  and  religious  manner.™ 

VI.  Neither  prayer,  nor  any  other  part  of 
religious  worship,  is  now,  under  the  gospel, 
either  tied  into,  or  made  more  acceptable  by 

singing  with  grace  in  your  hearts  to  the  Lord.  Eph.  v 
19.     Jam.  v.  13. 

h  Matt,  xxviii.  19.  Go  ye,  therefore,  and  teach  all 
nations,  baptizing  them  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and 
of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Acts  ii.  42.  And 
they  continued  steadfastly  in  the  apostles'  doctrine  and 
fellowship,  and  in  breaking  of  bread,  and  in  prayers. 
1  Cor.  xi.  23,  to  verse  29. 

i  Deut.  vi.  13.  Thou  shalt  fear  the  Lord  thy  God,  and 
serve  him,  and  shalt  swear  by  his  name. 

J  Eccl.  v.  4,  5.  When  thou  vowest  a  vow  unto  God, 
defer  not  to  pay  it ;  for  he  hath  no  pleasure  in  fools :  pay 
that  which  thou  has  vowed.  Better  is  it  that  thou  shouldest 
not  vow,  than  that  thou  shouldest  vow,  and  not  pay.  Acts 
xviii.  18. 

k  Joel  ii.  12.  Therefore  also  now,  saith  tin  Lord, 
Turn  ye  even  to  me  with  all  your  heart,  and  with  fasting, 
and  with  weeping,  and  with  mourning.  Matt  ix.  15. 
£an  the  children  of  the  bride-chamber  mourn,  as  long  as 
the  bridegroom  is  with  them  ?  But  the  days  will  come, 
when  the  bridegroom  shall  be  taken  from  them,  and  then 
shall  they  fast.  1  Cor.  vii.  5.  Defraud  ye  not  one  the 
Other,  except  it  be  with  consent  for  ?.  time,  that  ye 
may  give  yourselves  to  fasting  ard  prayer ;  and  come 
together  again,  that  Satan  tempt  y^u  not  for  your  inoon- 
tinency. 

1  Psa.  cvii.  throughout. 

m  Heb.  xii.  28.  Wherefore  we  receiving  a  kingdom 
which  cannot  be  moved,  let  us  have  grace,  wherebv 
we  may  serve  God  acceptably,  with  reverence  a  ad  godlj 
fear. 

11 


122  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.  [chap.  ^xi. 

any  place  in  which  it  is  performed,  or  toward* 
whkh  it  is  directed : n  but  God  is  to  be 
worshipped  every  where  °  in  spirit  and  in 
truth ;  p  as  in  private  families :  daily, r  and 
in  secret  each  one  by  himself, ■  so  more 
solemnly  jn  the  public  assemblies,  which  are 

»  Jokn  iv.  21.  Jesus  saith  unto  her,  Woman,  believe 
me,  the  hour  conieth,  when  ye  shall  neither  in  this  moun- 
tain, nor  yet  at  Jerusalem,  worship  the  Father. 

0  Mai.  i.  11.  From  the  rising  of  the  sun,  even  unto 
the  going  down  of  the  same,  my  name  shall  be  great 
among  the  Gentiles:  and  in  every  place  incense  shall  be 
offered  unto  my  name,  and  a  pure  offering :  for  my  name 
6hall  be  great  among  the  heathen,  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts. 
1  Tim.  ii.  8.  I  will  therefore  that  men  pray  every  where, 
lifting  up  holy  hands,  without  wrath  and  doubting. 

p  John  iv.  23,  24.  But  the  hour  cometh,  and  now  is, 
when  the  true  worshippers  shall  worship  the  Father  in 
spirit  and  in  truth  :  for  the  Father  seeketh  such  to  wor- 
ship him.  God  is  a  Spirit:  and  they  that  worship  him, 
must  worship  him  in  spirit  and  in  truth. 

<J  Jer.  x.  25.  Pour  out  thy  fury  upon  the  heathen 
that  know  thee  not,  and  upon  the  families  that  call  not 
on  thy  name.  Job  i.  5.  And  it  was  so,  when  the  days 
of  their  feasting  were  gone  about,  that  Job  sent  and  sanc- 
tified them,  and  rose  up  early  in  the  morning,  and  offered 
burnt-offerings  according  to  the  number  of  them  all:  for 
Job  said,  It  may  be  that  my  sons  have  sinned,  and  cursed 
God  in  their  hearts.  Thus  did  Job  continually.  2  Sam. 
ri.  18,  20.  And  as  soon  as  David  had  made  an  end  ot 
offering  burnt-offerings  and  peace-offerings,  he  blessed 
the  people  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  of  hosts. — Then  David 
returned  to  bless  his  household. 

'  Matt.  vi.  11.  Give  us  this  day  our  daily  breai. 
Josh.  xxit.  15. 

•  Matt.  vi.  6.  But  thou,  when  thou  prayest,  enter 
into  thy  closet ;  and  when  thou  hast  shut  thy  door,  pray 
to  thy  Father,  which  is  in  secret ;  and  t\y  Father,  which 
seeth  in  secre  ,  shall  reward  thee  operly      Eph.  vi  18 


«ect.vji.J  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.  123 

not  carelessly  or  wilfully  to  be  neglected  of 
forsaken,  when  God,  by  his  word  or  providen  , 
calleth  thereunto.* 

VII.  As  it  is  of  the  law  of  nature,  that,  in 
general,  a  due  proportion  of  time  be  set  apart 
for  the  worship  of  God ;  so,  in  his  word,  by  a 
positive,  moral,  and  perpetual  commandment, 
binding  all  men  in  all  ages,  he  hath  particu- 
larly appointed  one  day  in  seven  fop  a  Sabbath, 
to  be  kept  holy  unto  him  : u  which,  from  the 
beginning  of  the  world  to  the  resurrection  of 
Christ,  was  the  last  day  of  the  week  ;  and,  from 
the  resurrection  of  Christ,  was  changed  into 
the  first  day  of  the  week/  which  in  Scripture 

<  Isa.  lvi.  7.  Mine  house  shall  be  called  an  house  of 
prayer  for  all  people.  Heb.  x.  25.  Not  forsaking  tho 
assembling  of  ourselves  together,  as  the  manner  of  some 
is  ;  but  exhorting  one  another :  and  so  much  the  more,  as 
ye  see  the  day  approaching.  Prov.  viii.  34.  Blessed  is 
the  man  that  heareth  me,  -watching  daily  at  ray  gates, 
waiting  at  the  posts  of  my  doors.  Acts  ii.  42.  And  they 
continued  steadfastly  in  the  apostles'  doctrine  and  fellow- 
ship, and  in  breaking  of  bread,  and  in  prayers. 

u  See  the  4th  commandment  in  Ex.  xx.  8,  9,  10,  11.  Isa. 
lvi.  2,  4.  Blessed  is  the  man  that  doeth  this,  and  the  son 
of  man  that  layeth  hold  on  it:  that  keepeth  the  Sabbath 
from  polluting  it,  and  keepeth  his  hand  from  doing  any 
evil. — For  thus  saith  the  Lord  unto  the  eunuchs  that  keep 
my  Sabbaths,  and  choose  the  things  that  please  me,  and 
take  hold  of  my  covenant.     Isa.  lvi.  6. 

T  Gen.  ii.  3.  And  God  blessed  the  seventh  day,  and 
sanctified  it;  because  that  in  it  he  had  rested  from  all  his 
work  which  God  created  and  made.  1  Cor.  xvi.  1,  2 
Now  concerning  the  collection  for  tho  saints,  as  I  have 
given  order  to  the  churches  of  Galatia,  even  so  do  ye. 
Upon  the  first  day  of  the  week,  let  every  one  of  you  lay 
by  him  in  store,  a?  God  hath  prospered  him,  tha  t  th*.re 


124  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.         lchap.  xxi, 

is  called  the  Lor«l's-d»v,w  and  is  to  be  con- 
tinued to  the  end  of  ths  world,  as  the  Christian 
Sabbath/ 

VIII.  This  Sabbath  is  then  kept  holy  unto 
the  Lord,  when  men,  after  a  due  preparing  of 
their  hearts,  and  ordering  of  their  common 
3ffairs  beforehand,  do  not  only  observe  an  holy 
rest  all  the  day  from  their  own  works,  words 
and  thoughts,  about  their  worldly  employments 
and  recreations  ; y  but  also  are  taken  up  the 

be  no  gatherings  when  I  come.  Acts  xx.  7.  And  upon 
ihe  first  day  of  the  week,  when  the  disciples  came  to- 
gether to  break  bread,  Paul  preached  unto  them,  (ready 
to  depart  on  the  morrow;)  and  continued  his  speech  until 
midnight. 

*  Rev.  i.  10.  I  was  in  the  Spirit  on  the  Lord's  day, 
an*,  heard  behind  me  a  great  voice  as  of  a  trumpet. 

*  Ex.  xx.  8,  10.  (See  letter  (u),  page  123.)  Matt.  v. 
17,  18.  Think  not  that  I  am  come  to  destroy  the  law  or 
the  prophets :  I  am  not  come  to  destroy,  but  to  fulfil.  For 
verily  I  say  unto  you,  Till  heaven  and  earth  pass,  one  jot 
or  one  tittle  shall  in  no  wise  pass  from  the  law,  till  all  be 
fulfilled. 

y  Ex.  xvi.  23,  25,  20,  29,  30.  And  he  said  unto  them, 
This  is  that  which  the  Lord  hath  said,  To-morrow  is  the 
rest  of  the  holy  Sabbath  unto  the  Lord :  bake  that 
which  ye  will  bake  to-day,  and  seethe  that  ye  will 
aeethe ;  and  that  which  remaineth  over,  lay  up  for 
fou  to  be  kept  until  the  morning. — And  Moses  said, 
Bat  that  to-day ;  for  to-day  is  the  Sabbath  unto  the 
Lord :  to-day  ye  shall  not  find  it  in  the  field.  Six  days 
ye  shall  gather  it ;  but  on  the  seventh  day,  which  is  the 
Sabbath,  in  it  there  shall  ba  none. — See,  for  that  the  Lord 
hath  given  you  the  Sabbath,  therefore  he  giveth  you  on 
the  sixth  day,  the  bread  of  two  days  :  abide  ye  every 
man  in  his  place,  let  no  man  go  out  of  his  place  on  the 
seventh  da 7.  S?  the  people  rested  on  the  seventh  day. 
ftx.   xzx\.    15,     6.     Six  days  may  work  be   done;    but 


Wrtf.iJ  CONFESSION   OF   I  UTH.  125 

whole  time  in  the  public  and  privalj  sxercises 
of  his  worship,  and  in  the  duties  of  necessity 
and  mercy.  ■ 


CHAPTER   XXII. 

OF  LAWFUL  OATHS  AND  VOWS. 

A  LAWFUL  oath  is  a  part  of  religious  wor- 
ship, a  wherein  upon  just  occasion,  the  person 
swearing  solemnly  calleth  God  to  witness  what 
he  asserteth  or  promiseth  ;  and  to  judge  hi^r. 
according  to  the  truth  or  falsehood  of  what  he 
sweareth. b 

in  the  seventh  is  the  Sabbath  of  rest,  holy  to  the  Lord : 
whosoever  doeth  any  work  in  the  Sabbath-day,  he  shall 
surely  be  put  to  death.  Wherefore  the  children  of  Israel 
shall  keep  the  Sabbath,  to  observe  the  Sabbath  through- 
out their  generations  for  a  perpetual  covenant.  Isa.  lviii. 
13.     Neh.  xiii.  15,  16,  17,  18,  19,  21,  22. 

i  Isa.  lviii.  13.  If  thou  turn  away  thy  foot  from  the 
Sabbath,  from  doing  thy  pleasure  on  my  holy  day ;  ant 
call  the  Sabbath  a  delight,  the  holy  of  the  Lord,  honour- 
able ;  and  shalt  honour  him,  not  doing  thine  own  ways, 
nor  finding  thine  own  pleasure,  nor  speaking  thine  own 
words.     Matt.  xii.  1  to  the  13th  verse. 

a  Deut.  x.  20.  Thou  shalt  fear  the  Lord  thy  God  ;  hirr 
shalt  thou  serve,  and  to  him  shalt  thou  cleave,  and  sweai 
by  his  name. 

>>  Ex.  xx.  7.  Thou  shalt  not  take  the  name  of  the 
Lord  thy  God  in  vain;  for  the  Lord  will  not  hold  him 
guiltless  that  taketh  his  name  in  vain.  Lev.  xix.  12. 
And  ye  shall  not  swear  by  my  name  falsely,  neither  shalt 
thou  profane  the  name  of  thy  God  :  l  am  the  Lord.  2  Cor, 
i.  23.  Moreover,  I  call  God  for  a  record  upon  my  aouI, 
ihat  to  spare  you  I  carac  not  as  yet  unto  Corinth.  Se« 
also  2  Chron.  vi.  22,  2b 
U* 


12ft5  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.        [cjap.  xxtt 

II.  The  name  of  God  only  is  that  by  which 
men  ought  to  swear,  and  therein  it  is  to  be 
used  with  all  holy  fear  and  reverence ;  °  there- 
fore to  swear  vainly  or  rashly  by  that  glo- 
rioua  and  dreadful  name,  or  to  swear  at  all  by 
my  other  thing,  is  sinful,  and  to  be  abhorred.  * 
STet  as,  in  matters  of  weight  and  moment, 
an  oath  is  warranted  by  the  word  of  God, 
under  the  New  Testament,  as  well  as  under 
the  Old, e  so  a  lawful  oath,  being  imposed  by 
lawful  authority,  in  such  matters  ought  to  be 
taken. 

III.  Whosoever  taketh  an  oath  ought  duly 
to  consider  the  weightiness  of  so  solemn  an 
act,  and  therein  to  avouch  nothing  but  what 
ne  is  fully  persuaded  is  the  truth. g     Neither 

c  Deut.  vi.  13.  Thou  shalt  fear  the  Lord  thy  God,  and 
jjrve  him,  and  shalt  swear  by  his  name. 

d  Jer.  v.  7.  How  shall  I  pardon  thee  for  this?  thj 
children  have  forsaken  me,  and  sworn  by  them  that  are  no 
gods  :  when  I  had  fed  them  to  the  full,  they  then  commit- 
ted adultery,  and  assembled  themselves  by  troops  in  the 
harlots'  houses.  James  v.  12.  But  above  all  things,  my 
brethren,  swear  not,  neither  by  heaven,  neither  by  the 
earth,  neither  by  any  other  oath :  but  let  your  yea,  be 
yea  ;  and  your  nay,  nay ;  lest  ye  fall  into  condemnation. 
See  the  3d  commandment  in  Ex.  xx.  7. 

•  Heb.  vi.  16.  For  men  verily  swear  by  the  greater: 
Mid  an  oath  for  confirmation  is  to  them  an  end  of  all  strife. 
Isa.  lxv.  16. 

t  1  Kings,  viii.  31.  If  any  man  trespass  against  hia 
neighbour,  and  an  oath  be  laid  upon  him  to  cause  him  to 
swear,  and  the  oath  come  before  thine  altar  in  this  house. 
Ezra  x.  5.  Then  arose  Ezra,  and  made  the  chief  priests, 
the  Levites,  and  all  Israel,  \o  swear  that  they  should  do 
according  to  this  word.     And  they  sware. 

i  Jer.    iv.    2.      And    thoi    shalt    swear,    The    Lc?rd 


Wer.iv.J  CONFESSION    OF   FAfTH.  127 

may  any  man  bind  himself  by  oath  to  any 
thing  but  what  is  good  and  just,  and  what  he 
believeth  so  to  be,  and  what  he  is  able  and 
resolved  to  perform. h  Yet  it  is  a  sin  to 
refuse  an  oath  touching  any  thing  that  it 
good  and  just,  being  imposed  by  lawful  an 
thority. l 

IV.  An  oath  is  to  be  taken  in  the  plain  and 
common  sense  of  the  words,  without  equivo- 
cation or  mental  reservation. j  It  cannct 
oblige  to  sin  ;  but  in  any  thing  not  sinful,  being 

liveth,  in  truth,  in  judgment,  and  in  righteousness ;  and 
the  nations  shall  bless  themselves  in  him,  and  in  him 
Bhall  they  glory.     See  also  Ex.  xx.  7. 

h  Gen.  xxiv.  2,  3,  9.  And  Abraham  said  unto  his 
eldest  servant  of  his  house,  that  ruled  over  all  that  he 
had,  Put,  I  pray  thee,  thy  hand  under  my  thigh  :  and  I 
will  make  thee  swear  by  the  Lord,  the  God  of  heaven,  and 
the  God  of  the  earth,  that  thou  shalt  not  take  a  wife  unto 
my  son  of  the  daughters  of  the  Canaanites,  among  whom 
I  dwell. — And  the  servant  put  his  hand  under  the  thigh 
of  Abraham  his  master,  and  sware  to  him  concerning  that 
oaatter. 

»  Num.  v.  19,  21.  And  the  priest  shall  charge  her  by 
an  oath,  and  say  unto  the  woman,  If  no  man  have  lain 
with  thee,  and  if  thou  hast  not  gone  aside  to  uncleannesa 
with  another  instead  of  thy  husband,  be  thou  free  from 
this  bitter  water  that  cause *h  the  curse. — Then  the  priest 
Bhall  charge  the  woman  with  an  oath  of  cursing ;  and  the 
priest  shall  say  unto  the  woman,  The  Lord  make  thee  a 
curse  and  an  oath  among  thy  people,  when  the  Lord  doth 
make  thy  thigh  to  rot  and  thy  belly  to  swell.  Neh.  v. 
12.  The  i  I  called  the  priests,  and  took  an  oath  of  them, 
that  they  should  do  according  to  thie  promise. 

i  Psa.  xxiv.  4.  He  that  hath  clean  hands,  and  a 
pure  heart  ;  who  hatk.  nn  lifted  up  &is  soul  unto  vanity, 
nor  ifforn  de^tft  llj  Jer.  iv.  2.  See  letter  g,  pag« 
123. 


i23  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.        [chap.  xxiL 

taken,  it  binds  to  performance,  although  to  a 
man's  own  hurt :  k  nor  is  it  to  be  violated, 
although  made  to  heretics  or  infidels. ! 

V.  A  vow  is  of  the  like  nature  with  a  prom- 
issory oath,  and  ought  to  be  made  with  the 
like  religious  care,  and  to  be  performed  with 
the  like  faithfulness.  m 

VI.  It  is  not  to  be  made  to  any  creature,  but 
to  God  alone :  n  and  that  it  may  be  accepted, 
it  is  to  be  made  voluntarily,  out  of  faith  and 
conscience  of  duty,  in  way  of  thankfulness  for 
mercy  received,  or  for  obtaining  of  what  we 

k  Psa.  xv.  4.  In  whose  eyes  a  vile  person  is  con- 
temned ;  but  he  honoureth  them  that  fear  the  Lord.  H< 
that  sweareth  to  his  own  hurt,  and  changeth  not.  1  Sam. 
xxv.  22,  32,  33,  34. 

i  Ezek.  xvii.  16,  18.  As  I  live,  saith  the  Lord  God, 
surely  in  the  place  where  the  king  dwelleth  that  made 
him  king,  whose  oath  he  despised,  and  whose  covenant  he 
brake,  even  with  him  in  the  midst  of  Babylon,  he  shall 
die. — Seeing  he  despised  the  oath,  by  breaking  the  cove- 
nant, when,  lo,  he  had  given  his  hand,  and  hath  done  all 
these  things,  he  6hall  not  escape.  Josh.  ix.  18,  19. 
2  Sam.  xxi.  1 

m  Isa.  xix  21.  And  the  Lord  shall  be  known  tc 
Egypt,  and  the  Egyptians  shall  know  the  Lord  in  that 
iay,  and  shall  do  sacrifice  and  oblation  ;  yea,  they  shall 
vow  a  vow  unto  the  Lord,  and  perform  it.  Eccl.  v.  4,  5. 
When  thou  vowest  a  vow  unto  Go i,  defer  not  to  pay  it : 
fc-:  he  hath  no  pleasure  in  fools:  pay  that  which  thou 
hast  vowed.  Better  is  it  that  thou  shoulde^t  not  vow, 
than  that  thou  shouldest  vow,  and  not  pay.  Psa.  lxvi. 
13,  14.  I  will  pay  thee  my  vows,  which  mv  Tips  have 
uttered,  and  my  mouth  hath  spoken,  when  I  was  ia  trou- 
ble.    Psa.  lxi.  8. 

B  Psa.  lxxvi.  11.  Vow,  and  pay  unto  the  Ljrd  your 
God  .  let  all  thai:  be  roun  1  about  him  bring  presents  unto 
iurn  that  ought  to  be  feai  ed.    Jer.  xliv  25,  20 


ifecT,  vii.}        COKFESSIOK  Otf  faith.  129 

want;    whereby  we   more   strictly   bind    jut 
selves  to  necessary  duties,  or  to  other  things, 
so  far  and  so  long  as  they  may  fitly  conduce 
thereunto.  • 

VII.  No  man  may  vow  to  do  any  thing  for- 
bidden in  the  word  of  God,  or  what  would  hin- 
der any  duty  therein  commanded,  or  which  is 
not  in  his  own  power,  and  for  the  performance 
whereof  he  hath  no  promise  or  ability  from 
God.  p  In  which  respects,  popish  monastical 
vows  of  perpetual  single  life,  professed  poverty, 
and  regular  obedience,  are  so  far  from  being 
degrees  of  higher  perfection,  that  they  are  su- 


0  Dent,  xxiii.  21,  23.  When  thou  shalt  vow  a  vow  unto 
the  Lord  thy  God,  thou  shalt  not  slack  to  pay  it :  for  the 
Lord  thy  God  will  surely  require  it  of  thee  ;  and  it  would 
be  sin  in  thee. — That  which  is  gone  out  of  thy  lips,  thou 
shalt  keep  and  perforin,  even  a  free-will- offering,  accord- 
ing as  thou  hast  vowed  unto  the  Lord  thy  God,  which 
thou  hast  promised  with  thy  mouth.  Psa.  1.  14.  Offer 
unto  God  thanksgiving,  and  pay  thy  vows  unto  the  Most 
High.  Gen.  xxviii.  20,  21,  22.  And  Jacob  vowed  a  vow, 
saying,  If  God  will  be  with  me,  and  will  keep  me  in  thi3 
way  that  I  go,  and  will  give  me  bread  to  eat,  and  raiment 
to  put  on,  so  that  I  come  again  to  my  father's  house  in 
peace :  then  shall  the  Lord  be  my  God :  and  this  stone, 
which  1  have  set  for  a  pillar,  shall  be  God's  house :  and 
of  all  that  thou  shalt  give  me,  I  will  surely  give  the  tenth 
onto  thee.  Compare  with  the  above  1  Sam.  i.  11,  and 
Pea.  cxxxii   2,  3,  4,  5. 

p  Acts  xxiii.  12.  And  when  it  was  day,  certain  of  the 
Jews  banded  together,  and  bound  themselves  under  a 
curse,  saying,  that  they  would  neither  eat  nor  drink  till 
they  had  killed  Paul.  Mark  vi.  26.  And  the  king  was 
exceeding  sorry,  yet  for  his  oath's  sake,  and  for  tbeir 
eakes  wbif  b  sat  with  him,  he  would  not  reject  her.  8«e 
also  li  im   jxx.  5,  8,  12,  13. 


130  CONFESSION    DF  FAITH.      [chap.  run. 

perstitious  and  sinful  snares,,  in  which  no  Chris- 
tian may  entangle  himself.  q 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 

OF    THE    CIVIL    MAGISTRATE. 


God,  the  Supreme  Lord  and  King  of  all  the 
world,  hath  ordained  civil  magistrates  to  be 
under  him  over  the  people,  for  his  own  glory 
and  the  public  good,  and  to  this  end,  hath 
armed  them  with  the  power  of  the  sword,  for 
the  defence  and  encouragement  of  them  that 
are  good,  and  for  the  punishment  of  evil 
doers. r 


*  1  Cor.  vii.  2,  9.  Nevertheless,  to  avoid  fornication, 
let  every  man  have  his  own  wife,  and  let  every  woman 
have  her  own  husband. — But  if  they  cannot  contain,  let 
them  marry;  for  it  is  better  to  marry  than  to  burn. 
1  Cor.  vii.  23. 

T  Rom.  xiii.  1,  8,  4.  Let  every  soul  be  subject  unto 
the  higher  powers.  For  there  is  no  power  but  of  God  : 
the  powers  that  be  are  ordained  of  God. — For  rulers 
are  not  a  terror  to  good  works,  but  to  the  evil.  Wilt 
thou  then  not  be  afraid  of  the  power  ?  Do  that  which 
is  good,  and  thou  shalt  have  praise  of  the  same.  Fof 
he  is  the  minister  of  God  to  thee  for  good.  But  if  thou 
do  that  which  is  evil,  be  afraid ;  for  he  beareth  not  the 
sword  in  vain :  for  he  is  the  minister  of  God,  a  revenger 
to  execute  wrath  upon  him  that  doe  ih  evil.  1  Pet.  ii.  lo, 
14.  Submit  yourselves  to  every  crdinance  of  man  for 
the  Lord's  sake  :  whether  it  be  -to  the  king,  as  supreme  ; 
or  unto  governors,  as  unto  them  that  are  sent  by  him  foi 
the  punishment  of  evil-doers,  and  for  the  praise  of  then 
that  d.)  well. 


sect.  in.  J  CONFESSION   OP  RAITH.  131 

II.  It  is  lawful  for  Christians  to  accept  and 
erecute  the  office  of  a  magistrate,  when  called 
thereunto ; 8  in  the  managing  whereof,  aa 
they  ought  especially  to  maintain  piety,  justice, 
and  peace,  according  t:>  the  wholesome  laws 
of  each  commonwealth,*  so,  for  that  end,  they 
may  lawfully,  now  under  the  New  Testa 
ment,  wage  war  upon  just  and  necessary  occa- 
sions.'1 

III.  Civil  magistrates  may  not  assume  to 
themselves  the  administration  of  the  word  and 
sacraments  ;  T  or  the  power  of  the  keys  of  the 


•  Prov.  viii.  15,  16.  By  me  kings  reign  and  prin- 
ces decree  justice.  By  me  princes  rule,  and  noblee, 
even  all  the  judges  of  the  earth.  See  letter  (r), 
page  130. 

*  Psa.  lxxxii.  3,  4.  Defend  the  poor  and  fatherless  :  do 
justice  to  t/^e  afflicted  and  needy:  deliver  the  poor  and 
needy  :  rid  them  out  of  the  hand  of  the  wicked.  2  Sam. 
xxiii.  3.  The  God  of  Israel  said,  the  Rock  of  Israel 
epake  to  me,  He  that  ruleth  over  men  must  be  just, 
ruling  in  the  fear  of  God.  See  1  Pet.  *i  13,  letter  (r), 
page  130. 

m  Luke  iii.  14.  And  the  soldiers  likewise  demanded  of 
him,  saying,  And  what  shall  we  do  ?  And  he  said  unto 
them,  Do  violence  to  no  man,  neither  accuse  any  falsely  ; 
*nd  be  content  with  your  wages.  Matt.  viii.  9. — 
For  I  am  a  man  under  authority,  having  soldiers  under 
me :  and  I  say  to  this  man,  Go,  and  he  goeth ;  and  to 
another,  Come  and  he  cometh  :  and  to  my  servant,  Do 
this,  and  he  doeth  it.     Acts  x.  1,  2.     Rom.  xiii.  4. 

T  2  Chron.  xxvi.  18.  And  they  withstood  Uzziah  the 
king,  and  said  unto  him,  It  appertaineth  not  unto  thee, 
Uzziah,  to  burn  incense  unto  the  Lord,  but  to  the  priests, 
the  sons  of  Aaron,  that  are  consecrated  to  burn  incense; 
go  out  of  the  sanctuary;  for  thou  hast  trespassed  ;  neither 
•hall  it  ha  for  June  honaur  froc-  the  Lord  Goi. 


1 32  CONFESSION    OF  FaITH.       [c»a*-.  xxm. 

kingdom  of  heaven  ;  *  or,  in  the  least,  inter 
fere  in  matters  of  faith.*  Yet  as  nursing 
fathers,  it  is  the  duty  of  civil  magistrates  to 
protect  the  church  of  our  common  Lord,  with- 
out giving  the  preference  to  any  denomination 
of  Christians  above  the  rest,  in  such  a  manner, 
that  all  ecclesiastical  persons  whatever  shall. 
enjoy  the  full,  free,  and  unquestioned  liberty 
of  discharging  every  part  of  their  sacred  func- 
tions, without  violence  or  danger.7  And,  as 
Jesus  Christ  hath  appointed  a  regular  govern- 
ment and  discipline  in  his  church,  no  law  of 
any  commonwealth  should  interfere  with,  let, 
or  hinder,  the  due  exeicise  thereof,  among  the 
voluntary  members  of  any  denomination  of 
Christians,  according  to  their  own  profession 
and  belief.2  It  is  the  duty  of  civil  magis- 
trates to  protect  the  person  and  good  name  of 

*  Matt.  xvi.  19  And  I  will  give  unto  thee  the  keys 
of  the  kingdom  of  heaven:  and  whatsoever  thou  shaH 
bind  on  earth,  shall  be  bound  in  heaven,  and  whatsoever 
thou  shalt  loose  on  earth,  shall  be  loosed  in  heaven.  1  Cor. 
iv.  1,  2.  Let  a  man  so  account  of  us,  as  of  the  ministers 
$f  Christ,  and  stewards  of  the  mysteries  of  God.  More- 
over, it  is  required  in  stewards,  that  a  man  be  found 
faithful. 

*  Jobs  xviii.  36.  Jesus  answered,  My  kingdom  is  net 
if  this  world.  Mai.  ii.  7.  For  the  priest's  lips  should 
keep  knowledge,  and  they  should  seek  the  law  at  his 
mouth:  for  he  is  the  messenger  of  the  Lord  of  hosts. 
Acts  v.  29.  Then  Peter  and  the  other  apostles  answ  ered 
and  said,  We  ought  to  obey  God  rather  than  men. 

y  Isa.  xlix.  23.  And  kings  shall  be  thy  nursing  fathers, 
and  their  queens  thy  nursing  mothers. 

*  Psa.  cv.  15.  Touch  not  mine  anointed,  and  do  nay 
prophets  no  harm.     Acts  xviii.  14.  15,  16. 


bect.  iv.]  CONFESSION    OF   FAITH.  133 

all  their  people,  in  such  an  effectual  manner  ad 
that  no  person  be  suffered,  either  upon  pretence 
of  religion  or  infidelity,  to  offer  any  indignity, 
violence,  abuse,  or  injury  to  any  other  person 
whatsoever :  and  to  take  order,  that  all  reli- 
gious and  ecclesiastical  assemblies  be  held 
without  molestation  or  disturbance.* 

IV.  It  is  the  duty  of  the  people  to  pray  for 
magistrates,*  to  honour  their  persons,0  to  pay 
frhem  tribute  and  other  dues,d  to  obey  their 
Wful  commands,  and  to  be  subject  to  their 
authority,  for  conscience'  sake.8  Infidelity 
or  difference  in  religion,  doth  not  make  void 
the  magistrate's  just  and  legal  authority,  nor 
free  the  people  from  their  due  obedience 
to  him : f   from    which    ecclesiastical    persons 

»  2  Sam.  xxiii.  3.     1  Tim.  ii.  1.     Rom.  xiii  4. 

»  1  Tim.  ii.  1,  2.  I  exhort  therefore,  that,  first  of  all, 
supplications,  prayers,  intercessions,  and  giving  of  thanks, 
be  made  for  all  men ;  for  kings,  and  for  all  that  are  in  autho- 
rity ;  that  we  may  lead  a  quiet  and  peaceable  life,  in  all 
godliness  and  honesty. 

'  1  Pet.  ii.  17.     Fear  God.     Honour  the  king. 

*  Rom.  xiii.  6,  7.  For,  for  this  cause  pay  ye  tribute 
alsu :  for  they  are  God's  ministers,  attending  continually 
upon  this  very  thing.  Render  therefore  to  all  their  dues  : 
tribute  to  whom  tribute  is  due  ;  custom  to  whom  custom; 
fear  to  whom  fear  ;  honour  to  whom  honour. 

•  Rom,  xiii.  5.  Wherefore  ye  must  needs  be  subject, 
oot  only  for  wrath,  but  also  for  conscience'  sake.  Tit. 
hi.  1.  Put  them  in  mind  to  be  subject  to  principalities 
and  powers,  to  obey  r  Agistrates,  to  be  ready  to  every  good 
work. 

<  1  Pet.  ii.  13,  14,  16.  Submit  yourselves  to  every 
ordinance  of  man  for  the  Lord's  sake:  whether  it  be  to 
the  king,  as  supreme :  or  unto  governors,  as  unto  them 
that  are  sent  by  him  for  the   punishment  of  evildoers.. 


134  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.       [chap,  xxiv 

are  no;  exempted  ; g  much  less  hath  the  Pope 
any  power  or  jurisdiction  over  them  in  theii 
dominions,  ot  over  any  of  their  people  ;  and 
least  of  all  to  deprive  them  of  their  dominions 
or  lives,  if  he  shall  judge  them  to  be  heretics* 
or  upon  any  other  pretence  whatsoever.6 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 

OF    MARRIAGE    AND    DIVORCE. 

Marriage  is  to  be  between  one  man  and 
one  woman  :  neither  is  it  lawful  for  any  man 
to  have  more  than  one  wife,  nor  for  any  wo- 
man to  have  more  than  one  husband  at  the 
same  time.1 

II.   Marriage  was  ordained  for  the  mutual 


and  for  the  praise  of  them  that  do  well. — As  free,  and  not 
using  your  liberty  for  a  cloak  of  maliciousness,  but  as  the 
servants  of  God. 

e  Rom.  xiii.  1.  Let  every  soul  be  subject  unto  ths 
higher  powers.  Acts  xxv.  10,  11.  Then  said  Paul,  I 
stand  at  Caesar's  judgment- seat,  where  I  ought  to  be 
judged ;  to  the  Jews  have  I  done  no  wrong,  as  thou  very 
well  knowest.  For  if  I  be  an  offender,  or  have  committed 
aty  thing  worthy  of  death,  I  refuse  not  to  die :  but 
if  there  be  none  of  these  things  whereof  these  accuse 
aie,  no  man  may  deliver  me  unto  them.  I  appeal  unto 
Caesar. 

t  2? hess.  ii.  4.  Who  opposeth  and  exalteth  himself 
above  ail  that  ia  called  God,  or  that  is  worshipped ;  bo 
that  he,  a^  God,  sitteth  in  the  temple  of  God,  shuwiug 
hinself  that  he  :s  God.  Rev.  xi'ii.  15,  16,  17,  18.  And 
hi  had  power  to  Five  life  unto  the  image  &c. 
i  Cor.  ™.  2.     Markr.  6,  7,  8,  9. 


jiect.  hi.]  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.  135 

help  of  husband  and  wife;J  for  the*  mci ease 
of  mankind  with  a  legitimate  issue,  an  i  of  the 
church  with  an  holy  seed ;  k  and  for  prevent- 
ing of  uncleanness. 1 

III.  It  is  lawful  for  all  sorts  of  people  tj 
marry  who  are  able  with  judgment  to  give 
their  consent,  m  yet  it  is  the  duty  of  Christians 
to  marry  only  in  the  Lord.  n  And,  therefore, 
such  as  profess  the  true  reformed  religion 
should  not  marry  with  infidels,  Papists,  or 
other  idolaters :  neither  should  such  as  are 
godly  be  unequally  yoked,  by  marrying  with 
such  as  are  notoriously  wicked  in  their  life,  or 
maintain  damnable  heresies.  ° 

i  Gen.  ii.  18.  And  the  Lord  God  said,  It  is  not  good 
that  man  should  be  alone  :  I  will  make  him  an  help  meet 
for  him. 

k  Mai.  ii.  15.  And  did  not  he  make  one?  Yet  had 
he  the  residue  of  the  Spirit.  And  wherefore  one  ?  That 
he  might  seek  a  godly  seed.  Therefore  take  heed  to 
your  spirit,  and  let  none  deal  treacherously  against  the 
wife  of  his  youth. 

1  1  Cor.  vii.  2,  9.  Nevertheless,  to  avoid  fornica- 
tion, let  every  man  have  his  own  wife,  and  let  every 
woman  have  her  own  husband. — But  if  they  cannot  con- 
tain, let  them  marry :  for  it  is  better  to  marry  than  to 
burn. 

■  1  Tim.  iv.  3.  Forbidding  to  marry.  Gen.  xxiv. 
57,  58.  And  they  said,  We  will  call  the  damsel,  and  in- 
quire at  her  mouth.  And  they  called  Rebekah,  and  s&id 
un-to  her,  Wilt  thou  go  with  this  man?  And  she  said,  I 
will  go. 

n  1  Cor.  vii.  39.  The  wife  is  bound  by  the  l&w  as  long 
as  her  husband  liveth  ;  but  if  her  husband  be  dead,  she 
ie  at  liberty  to  be  married  to  whom  she  will ;  only  in  the 
Lord. 

•  2  for.  vi.  14.     Be  ye  not  unequally  yoked  togethei 


136  CONFESSION    OF   FAITH.        [chap,  xxiv, 

IV.  Marriage  ought  not  to  be  within  the 
degrees  of  consanguinity  or  affinity  forbidden 
in  the  word ; p  nor  can  such  incestuous  mar- 
riages ever  be  made  lawful  by  any  law  of  man, 
or  consent  of  parties,  so  as  those  persons  may 
live  together,  as  man  and  wife.qr 

V.  Adultery  or  fornication,  committed  after 
a  contract,  being  detected  before  marriage, 
giveth  just  occasion  to  the  innocent  party  to 
dissolve  that  contract.8  In  the  case  of  adul- 
tery after  marriage,  it  is  lawful  for  the  inno- 

with  unbelievers;  for  what  fellowship  hath  righteousness 
with  unrighteousness?  and  what  communion  hath  light 
with  darkness?  Gen.  xxxiv.  14.  Ex.  xxxiv.  16.  Com- 
pare 1  Kings  xi.  4.     Neh.  xiii.  25,  20,  27. 

p  Lev.  xviii.  chap.  1  Cor.  v.  1.  It  is  reported  com- 
monly that  there  is  fornication  among  you,  and  such 
fornication  as  is  not  so  much  as  named  among  the  Gen- 
tiles, that  one  should  have  his  father's  wife. 

i  Mark  vi.  18.  For  John  had  said  unto  Herod,  It  is 
not  lawful  for  thee  to  have  thy  brother's  wife.  Lev. 
xviii.  24,  25,  26,  27,  28. 

r  Lev.  xx.  19,  20,  21.  And  thou  shalt  not  uncover  the. 
nakedness  of  thy  mother's  sister,  nor  of  thy  father's  sister ; 
for  he  uncovereth  his  near  kin  :  they  shall  bear  their  in- 
iquity. And  if  a  man  shall  lie  with  his  uncle's  wife,  he 
."bath  uncovered  his  uncle's  nakedness:  they  shall  bear 
their  sin:  they  shall  die  childless.  And  if  a  man  shall 
take  his  brother's  wife,  it  is  an  unclean  thing:  he  hath 
uncovered  his  brother's  nakedness:  thev  shall  be  childless. 

8  Matt.  i.  18,  19,  20.  Now  the  birth  of  Jesus  Christ 
was  on  this  wise:  When  as  his  mother  Mary  was  es- 
Voused  to  Joseph,  before  they  came  together,  she  was 
found  with  child  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Then  Joseph  her 
husband,  being  a  just  man,  and  not  willing  to  make  her 
a  public  example,  was  minded  to  put  her  away  privily 


•bct.vi.]  CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  137 

cent  party  to  sue  out  a  divorce,*  and  after  the 
divorce  to  marry  another,  as  if  the  offending 
party  were  dead.u 

VI.  Although  the  corruption  of  man  be  such 
as  is  apt  to  study  arguments,  unduly  to  put 
asunder  those  whom  God  hath  joined  together 
in  marriage ;  yet  nothing  but  adultery,  or  such 
wilful  desertion  as  can  no  way  be  remedied  by 
the  church  or  civil  magistrate,  is  cause  suffi- 
cient of  dissolving  the  bond  of  marriage : v 
wherein  a  public  and  orderly  course  of  proceed- 


But  while  he  thought  on  these  things,  behold,  the  angel 
of  the  Lord  appeared  to  him  in  a  dream,  saying,  Joseph, 
thou  son  of  David,  fear  not  to  take  unto  thee  Mary  thy 
wife;  for  that  which  is  conceived  in  her,  is  of  the  Holy 
Ghost. 

1  Matt.  v.  31,  32.  It  hath  been  said,  Whosoever  shall 
put  away  his  wife,  let  him  give  her  a  writing  of  divorce- 
ment :  but  I  say  unto  you,  that  whosoever  shall  put  away 
his  wife,  saving  for  the  cause  of  fornication,  causeth  her 
to  commit  adultery :  and  whosoever  shall  marry  her  that 
is  divorced,  committeth  adultery. 

u  Matt.  xix.  9.  And  I  say  unto  you,  Whosoever  shall 
put  away  his  wife,  except  it  be  for  fornication,  and  shall 
marry  another,  committeth  adultery ;  and  whoso  mar- 
rietli  her  which  is  put  away,  doth  commit  adultery.  Rom. 
vii.  2,  3. 

v  Matt,  xix.  8.  He  saith  unto  them,  Moses,  be- 
cause of  the  hardness  of  your  hearts,  suffered  you  to 
put  away  your  wives :  but  from  the  beginning  it  was  not 
so.  1  Cor.  vii.  15.  But  if  the  unbelieving  depart,  let 
him  depart.  A  brother  or  a  sister  is  not  under  bondage 
in  such  cases.:  but  God  hath  called  us  to  peace.  Matt, 
xix.  6.  Wherefore  they  are  no  more  twain,  but  one  flesh. 
12* 


138  CONFESSION    OF   IAITH.        [chap.xxt. 

ing  is  to  \e  observed;  and  the  persons  con- 
cerned in  it,  not  left  to  their  own  wills  and  dis 
cretion  h\  their  own  case.  w 


CHAPTER  XXV 

OF   THE   CHURCH. 


The  catholic  or  universal  church,  which  ia 
invisible,  consists  of  the  whole  number  of  the 
elect,  that  have  been,  are,  or  shall  be  gathered 
into  one,  under  Christ  the  head  thereof;  and 
is  the  spouse,  the  body,  the  fulness  of  him  that 
filleth  all  in  all.  x 

II.  The  visible  church,  which  is  also  catholic 
or  universal  under  the  gospel,  (not  confined  to 
one  nation  as  before  under  the  law)  consists 
of  all  those  throughout  the  world,  that  profess 
the  true  religion,  y  together  with  their  child- 

What  therefore  God  hath  joined  together,  let  not  man  put 
asunder. 

*  Ezra  x.  3.  Now  therefore  let  us  make  a  covenant 
with  our  God,  to  put  away  all  the  wives,  and  such  as  are 
born  of  them,  according  to  the  counsel  of  my  lord,  and  of 
those  that  tremble  at  the  commandment  of  our  God ;  and 
Jet  it  be  done  according  to  the  law. 

*  Eph.  i.  10,  22,  23.  Thai  in  the  dispensation  of  the 
fulness  of  times,  he  might  gather  together  in  one  all  things 
in  Christ,  both  which  are  in  heaven,  and  which  are  on 
earth ;  even  in  him. — And  hath  put  all  things  under  his 
feet,  and  gave  him  to  be  the  head  over  all  things  to  the 
ehurch,  which  is  his  body,  the  fulness  of  him  that  filleth 
all  in  all.  Col.  i.  18.  And  he  is  the  head  of  the  body, 
the  church.     Eph.  v.  23,  27,  32. 

y  1  Cor.  i,  2.  Unto  "-he  church  of  God  t»  hich  is  at 
Corinth,  to  thena  that    ire  sanctified  in  Christ  Jesus, 


met.  in.]  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH.  139 

rcn ;  ■  and  is  the  kingdom  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ, a  the  house  and  family  of  God, b  out 
of  which  there  is  no  ordinary  possibility  of 
salvation.  ° 

III.   Unto  this  catholic  visible  church,  Chris* 

called  to  be  saints,  with  all  that  in  every  place  call  upoa 
the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord,  both  theirs  and  ours. 
1  Cor.  xii.  12,  13.  For  as  the  body  is  one,  and  hath 
many  members,  and  all  the  members  of  that  one  body, 
being  many,  are  one  body ;  so  also  is  Christ.  For  by 
one  Spirit  are  we  all  baptized  into  one  body,  whether  we 
be  Jews  or  Gentiles,  whether  we  be  bond  or  free ;  and 
have  been  all  made  to  drink  into  one  Spirit.  Psa.  ii.  8. 
Ask  of  me,  and  I  shall  give  thee  the  heathen  for  thine  in- 
heritance, and  the  uttermost  parts  of  the  earth  for  thy 
possession.     Rom.  xv.  9,  10,  11,  12. 

*  1  Cor.  vii.  14.  For  the  unbelieving  husband  is  sanc- 
tified by  the  wife,  and  the  unbelieving  wife  is  sanctified 
by  the  husband :  else  were  your  children  unclean  ;  but 
now  are  they  holy.  Acts  ii.  39.  For  the  promise  is  unto 
you  and  to  your  children,  and  to  all  that  are  afar  off, 
even  as  many  as  the  Lord  our  God  shall  call.  Gen.  xvii. 
7.  And  I  will  establish  my  covenant  between  me  and 
thee,  and  thy  seed  after  thee,  in  their  generations,  for  an 
everlasting  covenant ;  to  be  a  God  unto  thee,  and  to  thy 
seed  after  thee.  Rom.  xi.  16.  For  if  the  first  fruit  be 
holy,  the  lump  is  also  holy  ;  and  if  the  ivjot  be  holy,  so 
are  the  branches.     Gal.  iii.  7,  9,  14.    Rom.  I  v.  throughout. 

*  Matt.  xiii.  47.  Again,  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  like 
into  a  net  that  was  cast  into  the  sea,  and  gathered  of 
67ery  kind.     Isa.  ix.  7. 

b  Eph.  ii.  19.  Now  therefore  ye  are  no  more  strangers 
*nd  foreigners,  but  fellow-citizens  with  the  saints,  and 
of  the  household  of  God.  Eph.  iii.  15.  Of  whom  the 
whole  family  in  heaven  and  earth  is  named.  Prov.  xxix. 
18.  Where  there  is  no  vision,  the  people  perish;  but  ha 
that  keepeth  the  law,  happy  is  he. 

■  Acts  ii.  47.  And  the  Lord  added  t:>  the  church  daily 
nuoh  a?  fhoulc1  tv>  saved, 


i  40  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.       [cuai  .  xxv. 

hath  given  the  ministry,  oracles,  and  ordi- 
nances of  God,  for  the  gathering  and  perfect- 
ing of  the  saints,  in  this  life,  to  the  end  of  the 
world :  and  doth  by  his  own  presence  and 
Spirit,  according  to  his  promise,  make  them 
effectual  thereunto.  d 

IV.  This  catholic  church  hath  been  some- 
times more,  sometimes  less,  visible.  e  And 
particular  churches,  which  arc  members  there- 
of, are  more  or  less  pure,  according  as  the  doc- 
trine of  the  gospel  is  taught  and  embraced,  or- 

d  Eph.  iv.  11,  12,  13.  And  he  gave  some,  apostles; 
and  some,  prophets ;  and  some,  evangelists ;  and  some, 
pastors  and  teachers  ;  for  the  perfecting  of  the  saints, 
for  the  work  of  the  ministry,  for  the  edifying  of  the 
body  of  Christ:  till  we  all  come  in  the  'inity  of  the  faith, 
and  of  the  knowledge  of  the  Son  of  God,  unto  a  perfect 
man,  unto  the  measure  of  the  stature  of  the  fulness  of 
Christ.  Isa.  lix.  21.  As  for  me,  this  is  my  covenant 
with  them,  saith  the  Lord:  My  Spirit  that  is  upon 
thee,  and  my  words  which  I  have  put  in  thy  mouth,  shall 
not  depart  out  of  thy  mouth,  nor  out  of  the  mouth  of  thy 
seed,  nor  out  of  the  mouth  of  thy  seed's  seed,  saith  the 
Lord,  from  henceforth  and  for  ever.  Matt,  xxviii 
19,  20. 

e  Rom.  xi.  3,  4.  Lord,  they  have  killed  thy  prophe'i, 
and  digged  down  thine  altars ;  and  I  am  left  alone, 
And  they  seek  my  life.  But  what  saith  the  answer  of 
God  unto  him  ?  I  have  reserved  to  myself  seven  thou- 
sand men,  who  have  not  bowed  the  knee  to  the  image  of 
Baal.  Rev.  xii.  6.  14.  And  the  woman  fled  into  the 
wUderness,  where  she  hath  a  place  prepared  of  God,  that 
they  should  feed  her  there  a  thousand  two  hundred  and 
three  score  days. — And  to  the  woman  were  given  twc 
wings  of  a  great  eagle,  that  she  might  fly  into  the  wilder- 
ness, into  her  place  ;  where  she  is  nourished  for  a  time, 
and  times,  and  half  a  time,  from  the  face  of  the  seipenl 


tncr.  vi.J  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.  141 

finances  administered,  and  public  worship  per- 
formed more  or  less  purely  in  them.f 

V.  The  purest  churches  under  heaven  are 
subject  both  to  mixture  and  error :  g  and  some 
have  so  degenerated,  as  to  become  no  churches 
of  Christ,  but  synagogues  of  Satan. h  Never- 
theless, there  shall  be  always  a  church  on  earth. 
to  worship  God  according  to  his  will.1 

VI.  There  is  no  other  head  of  the  church 


t  1  Cor.  v.  6,  7.  Your  glorying  is  not  good.  Know  ye 
not,  that  a  little  leaven  leaveneth  the  whole  lump  ? 
Purge  out  therefore  the  old  leaven,  that  ye  may  be  a 
new  lump,  as  ye  are  unleavened.  For  even  Christ  our 
passover  is  sacrificed  for  us.  Rev.  ii.  and  iii.  chapters 
throughout. 

s  1  Cor.  xiii.  12.  For  now  we  see  through  a  glass  darkly ; 
but  then  face  to  face  :  now  I  know  in  part ;  but  then  shall 
I  know  even  as  also  I  am  known.  Matt.  xiii.  24,  25,  26, 
27,  28,  29,  30,  47.  Another  parable  put  he  forth  unto 
them,  saying,  The  kingdom  of  heaven  is  likened  unto  a 
man  which  sowed  good  seed  in  his  field  ;  but  while  men 
slept,  his  enemy  came  and  sowed  tares  among  the  wheat, 
and  went  his  way.  But  when  the  blade  was  sprung  up, 
and  brought  forth  fruit,  then  appeared  the  tares  also,  &s.— 
Again  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  like  unto  a  net  that  was 
sast  into  the  sea,  and  gathered  of  every  kind.  Rev.  ii. 
And  iii.  chapters. 

fa  Rev.  xviii.  2.  And  he  cried  mightily  with  a  strong 
Toice,  saying,  Babylon  the  great  is  fallen,  is  fallen,  and  is 
become  the  habitation  of  devils,  and  the  hold  of  every  fou! 
spirit,  and  a  cage  of  every  unclean  and  hateful  bird. 
&oin.  xi.  18,  19,  20,  21,  22. 

i  Matt.  xvi.  18.  And  I  say  also  unto  thee,  that  thou 
art  Peter  ;  and  upon  this  rock  I  will  build  my  church,  and 
the  gates  of  hell  shall  not  prevail  against  it.  Psa.  cii.  28, 
The  children  cf  thy  servants  shall  continue,  and  theh 
B?ei  shall  b#  established  b  /ore  thee.  Matt,  xxfiii 
li  20 


142  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH.       |o**A  xxvt. 

but  the  Loid  Jesus  Christ.j  Nor  can  the  Pope 
of  Rome,  in  any  sense  be  head  thereof;  but  is 
that  antichrist,  that  man  of  sin,  and  son  of 
perdf;ion,  that  exalteth  himself,  in  the  church, 
against  Christ,  and  all  that  is  called  God,k 


CHAPTER  XXVI. 

OF    THE    COMMUNION    OF   SAINTS. 

All  saints  that  are  united  to  Jesus  Christ 
their  head,  by  his  Spirit  and  by  faith,  have  fel- 
lowship with  him  in  his  graces,  sufferings,  death, 
resurrection,   and  glory : 1   and,   being   unitec1 

J  Col.  i.  18.  And  he  is  the  head  of  the  body,  the  church  : 
who  is  the  beginning,  the  first-born  from  the  dead  ;  that 
in  all  things  he  might  have  the  pre-eminence.  Eph.  i.  22. 
And  hath  put  all  things  under  his  feet,  and  gave  him  to 
be  the  head  over  all  things  to  the  church. 

k  Matt,  xxiii.  8,  9,  10.  But  be  not  ye  called  Rabbi  : 
for  one  is  your  master,  even  Christ ;  and  all  ye  are  breth- 
ren. Aud  call  no  man  your  father  upon  the  earth  ;  f  jr 
one  is  your  Father,  which  is  in  heaven.  Neither  be  yt 
called  masters;  for  one  is  your  Master,  even  Christ. 
2  Thess.  ii.  3,  4,  &c.  Let  no  man  deceive  you  by  any 
means  :  for  that  day  shall  not  come,  except  there  come  a 
falling  away  first,  and  that  man  of  sin  be  revealed,  the  son 
of  perdition  ;  who  opposeth  and  exalteth  himself  above 
all  that  is  called  God,  or  that  is  worshipped  ;  so  that  hi 
as  God,  sitteth  in  the  temple  of  God,  showing  himstlf  that 
he  is  God. 

1  1  John  i.  3.  That  which  we  have  seen  and  h'eard 
declare  we  unto  you,  that  ye  also  may  have  fellowship 
with  us  ;  and  truly  our  fellowship  is  with  the  Father, 
and  with  his  Son  Jesus  Christ.  Eph.  iii.  16,  17  That 
he   would   grant    yoi    according   to   the   riches    of  bi# 


wstf.  ii.]        confession  of  pAirn.  143 

to  one  another  in  love,  they  have  communion 
in  each  other's  gifts  and  graces, m  and  are 
obliged  to  the  performance  of  such  duties,  pub- 
lic and  private,  as  do  conduce  to  their  mutual 
good,  both  in  the  inward  and  outward  man.  a 

II.  Saints,  by  profession,  a^e  bound  to  main 
lain  an  holy  fellowship  and  communion  in  the 
worship  of  God,  and  in  performing  such  other 
spiritual  services  as  tend  to  their  mutual  edifi- 
cation ;  °  as  also  in  relieving  each  other  in  out- 
glory,  to  t?3  strengthened  with  might  by  his  Spirit  xn  the 
inner  man  ;  that  Christ  may  dwell  in  your  hearts  bv  faith. 
John  i.  16.  And  of  his  fulness  have  all  we  received,  and 
grace  for  grace.  Phil.  iii.  10.  That  I  may  know  him, 
and  the  power  of  his  resurrection,  and  the  fellowship  of 
his  sufferings,  being  made  conformable  unto  his  death. 

m  Eph.  iv.  15,  16.  But  speaking  the  truth  in  love, 
may  grow  up  into  him  in  all  things,  which  is  the  head, 
even  Christ:  from  whom  the  whole  body  fitly  joined  to- 
gether and  compacted  by  that  which  every  joint  sup- 
olieth,  according  to  the  effectual  working  in  the  measure 
jf  every  part,  raaketh  increase  of  the  body,  unto  the 
edifying  of  itself  in  love. 

n  1  Thess.  v.  11,  14.  Wherefore  comfort  yourselves 
ogether,  and  edify  one  another,  even  as  also  ye  do. — 
N"ow  we  exhort  you,  brethren,  warn  them  that  are  un- 
'uly,  comfort  the  feeble-minded,  support  the  weak,  be  pa- 
tient toward  all  men.  Gal.  vi.  10.  As  we  have  theiw 
tors  opportunity,  let  us  do  good  unto  all  men,  especially 
unto  them  who  are  of  the  household  of  faith.  1  John 
iii.  16,  17,  18. 

0  Heb.  x.  24,  25.  And  let  us  consider  c  ~e  another,  to 
provoke  unto  love,  and  to  good  works :  not  forsaking  the 
assembling  of  ourselves  together  as  the  manner  of  some 
is ;  but  exhorting  one  another ;  and  so  much  the  more, 
as  ye  see  the  day  approaching.  Acts  ii.  42,  46.  And 
they  continued  steadfastly  in  the  apostles'  doctrine  and 
fella  ivship,  and  in  breaking  of  bread,  and  in  prayers. — 


144  COKFESSKXST   OF   FAITH.       [cHAP.xxrt 

ward  things,  according  to  their  several  abilities 
and  necessities.  Which  communion,  as  God 
offereth  opportunity,  is  to  be  extended  unto  all 
those  who,  in  every  place,  call  upon  the  name 
of  the  Lord  Jesus.  p 

III.  This  communion  which  the  saints  have 
with  Christ,  doth  not  make  them  in  any  wise 
partakers  of  the  substance  of  his  Godhead,  or 
to  be  equal  with  Christ  in  any  respect :  either 
of  which  to  affirm,  is  impious  and  blasphemous.* 
Nor  doth  their  communion  one  with  another, 
as  saints,  take  away,  or  infringe  the  title  or 
property  which  each  man  hath  in  his  goods 
and  possessions. r 

And  they,  continuing  with  one  accord  in  the  temple,  and 
breaking  bread  from  house  to  house,  did  eat  their  meat 
with  gladness  and  singleness  of  heart.  Isa.  ii.  8.  1  Cor. 
xi.  20. 

f  1  John  iii.  17.  But  whoso  hath  this  world's  good, 
and  seeth  his  brother  have  need,  and  shutteth  up  his  bow- 
els of  compassion  from  him,  how  dwelleth  the  love  of  God 
in  him  ?  Acts  xi.  29,  30.  Then  the  disciples,  every  man 
according  to  his  ability,  determined  to  send  relief  unto 
the  brethren  which  dwelt  in  Judea  :  which  also  they  did, 
and  sent  it  to  the  elders  by  the  hands  of  Barnacas  and 
Saul.     2  Cor.  vi-ii.  and  ix.  chapters. 

«  Col.  i.  18.  And  he  is  the  head  of  the  body,  the  church  .* 
Who  is  the  beginning,  the  first-born  from  the  dead  ;  that. 
in  all  things  he  might  have  the  pre-eminence.  1  Cor. 
▼iii.  6.  But  to  us  there  is  but  one  God,  the  Father,  of 
whom  are  all  things,  and  we  in  him  ;  and  one  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  by  whom  are  all  things,  and  we  by  him.  Psa. 
xlv.  7.     1  Tim.  vi.  16. 

r  Acts  v.  4.  Whiles  it  remained,  was  it  not  thine  own  ? 
and  after  it  was  sold,  was  it  not  in  thine  own  power  1 
Why  hast  thou  conceived  this  thing  in  thine  heart  ?  Thou 
tost  not  lied  unto  men,  but  unto  God. 


ettvr.  i.l  CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  145 

CHAPTER  XXVII. 

OF   THE   SACRAMENTS. 

Sacraments  are  holy  signs  and  sealb  of 
the  covenant  of  grace,9  immediately  instituted 
by  God,1  to  represent  Christ  and  his  bene- 
fits, and  to  confirm  our  interest  in  him  :u  as, 
also  to  put  a  visible  difference  between  those 
that  belong  unto  the  church,  and  the  rest 
of  the  world  ;v  and  solemnly  to  engage  them 

■  Kom.  iv.  11.  And  he  received  the  sign  of  circum- 
cision, a  seal  of  the  righteousness  of  the  faith  which  he 
had,  yet  being  uncircumcised ;  that  he  might  be  the 
father  of  all  them  that  "believe,  though  they  be  not  cir- 
cumcised; that  righteousness  might  be  imputed  unto 
them  also.  Gen.  xvii.  7.  And  I  will  establish  my  cove- 
nant between  me  and  thee,  and  thy  seed  after  thee,  in 
their  generations,  for  an  everlasting  covenant;  to  be  a 
God  unto  thee,  and  to  thy  seed  after  thee. 

'  Matt,  xxviii.  19.  Go  ye,  therefore,  and  teach  all  na- 
tions, baptizing  them  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of 
the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  1  Cor.  xi.  23.  For  I 
have  received  of  the  Lord,  that  which  also  I  delivered 
unto  you,  .that  the  Lord  Jesus,  the  same  night  in  which 
he  was  betrayed,  took  bread. 

a  1  Cor.  x.  16.  The  cup  of  blessing  which  we  bless, 
id  it  not  the  communion  of  the  blood  of  Christ?  The 
bread  which  we  break,  is  it  not  the  communion  of  the 
body  of  Christ?  1  Cor.  xi.  25,  26.  After  the  same  man- 
ner also  he  took  the  cup,  when  he  had  supped,  saying, 
This  cup  is  the  new  testament  in  my  blood:  this  do  ye, 
as  oft  as  ye  drink  it,  in  remembrance  of  me.  For  as 
often  as  ye  eat  this  bread,  and  drink  this  cup,  ye  do 
show  the  Lord's  death  till  he  come.  Gal.  iii.  27.  For 
as  many  of  you  as  have  been  baptized  into  Christ,  have 
put  on  Christ. 

T  Ex.  xii.  48.    And  when  a  stranger  shall  sojourn  with 


146  CXXNFESSIOlSr  OF  FAITH,     [chap,  xxvit, 

to  the  service  of  God  ii  Christ,  according  tc 
his  worl.  w 

II.  There  _s  in  every  sacrament  a  spiritual 
relation  or  sacramentd  union,  between  the 
sign  and  the  thing  signified ;  whence  it  comes 
to  pass,  that  the  names  and  effects  of  the  on© 
are  attributed  to  the  other.  x 

III.  The  grace  which  is  exhibited  in  or  by 
the  sacraments,  rightly  used,  is  not  conferred 
by  any  power  in  them  ;  neither  doth  the  effi- 
cacy of  a  sacrament  depend  upon  the  piety  or 

thee,  and  will  keep  the  passover  to  the  Lord,  let  all  his 
males  be  circumcised,  and  then  let  him  come  near  and 
keep  it ;  and  he  shall  be  as  one  that  is  born  in  the  land  : 
for  no  uncircumcised  person  shall  eat  thereof.  1  Cor 
x.  21.  Ye  cannot  drink  the  cup  of  the  Lord,  and  the 
cup  of  devils  :  ye  cannot  be  partakers  of  the  Lord's  table, 
and  of  the  table  of  devils. 

w  Rom.  vi.  3,  4.  Know  ye  not,  that  so  many  of  us 
as  were  baptized  into  Jesus  Christ,  were  baptized  into  his 
death  ?  Therefore  we  are  buried  with  him  by  baptism 
into  death  ;  that  like  as  Christ  was  raised  up  from  the 
dead  by  the  glory  of  the  Father,  even  so  we  also  should 
walk  in  newness  of  life.  1  Cor.  x.  2,  16.  And  were  all 
baptized  unto  Moses  in  the  cloud  and  in  the  sea. — The 
cup  of  blessing  which  we  bless,  is  it  not  the  communion 
of  the  blood  of  Christ  ?  The  bread  which  we  break,  if 
it  not  the  communion  of  the  body  of  Christ  ? 

x  Gen.  xvii.  10.  This  is  my  covenant  which  ye  shall 
keep,  between  me  and  you,  and  thy  seed  after  thee: 
Every  man-child  among  you  shall  be  circumcised.  Matt, 
xxvi.  27,  28.  And  he  took  the  cup,  and  gave  thanks, 
and  gave  it  to  them,  saying,  Drink  ye  all  of  it:  for  this 
is  my  blood  of  the  new  testament,  which  is  shed  for 
many  for  the'  remission  of  sins.  Tit.  iii.  5.  Not  by 
works  of  righteousness  which  we  have  done,  but  accord- 
ing to  his  mercy  he  saved  us,  by  the  washing  of  regene- 
lation,  and  renewing  of  the  Holy  Ghost 


•fccr.  if.}  COfrFESStOtt   OF  FAI1H.  14? 

intention  of  him  that  doth  administer  it,  7  but 
upon  the  work  of  the  Spirit, "  and  the  word 
of  institution,  which  contains,  together  with  a 
precept  authorizing  the  use  thereof,  a  promise 
of  benefit  to  worthy  receivers.  * 

IV.  There  be  only  two  sacraments  ordained 
by  Christ  our  Lord  in  the  Gospel,  that  is  to 
3ay,  baptism  and  the  supper  of  the  Lord: 
neither  of  which  may  be  dispensed  by  any, 
but  by  a  minister  of  the  word,  lawfully  or- 
dained. b 

y  Rorn.  ii.  28,  29.  For  he  is  not  a  Jew,  which  is  one 
outwardly :  neither  is  that  circumcision  which  is  out- 
ward in  the  flesh :  but  he  is  a  Jew  which  is  one  in- 
wardly ;  and  circumcision  is  that  of  the  heart,  in  the 
spirit,  and  not  in  the  letter ;  whose  praise  is  not  of  men, 
but  of  God.  1  Fit.  iii.  21.  The  like  figure  whereunto, 
even  baptism  doth  also  now  save  us,  (not  the  putting 
away  of  the  filth  of  the  flesh,  but  the  answer  of  a  good 
conscience  toward  God)  by  the  resurrection  of  Jesus 
Christ. 

«  Matt.  iii.  11.  I  indeed  baptize  you  with  water 
unto  repentance :  but  he  that  cometh  after  me  is  mightier 
than  I,  whose  shoes  I  am  not  worthy  to  bear :  he  shall 
baptize  you  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  with  fire.  1  Cor 
xii.  13.  For  by  one  Spirit  are  we  all  baptized  into  ono 
body,  whether  we  be  Jews  or  Gentiles,  whether  we  be 
bond  or  free ;  and  have  been  all  made  to  drink  into  one 
Spirit. 

»  Matt.  xxvi.  27,  28.  See  letter  z,  page  146.  Matt. 
*xviii.  19.  See  letter  t,  page  145,  verse  20.  Teaching 
them  to  observe  all  things  whatsoever  I  have  commanded 
you :  and,  lo,  I  am  with  you  always,  even  to  the  end  of 
the  world.     Amen. 

b  Matt,  xxviii.  19.  Go  ye,  therefore,  and  teich  all 
nations,  baptizing  them  in  the  name  of  the  Fether,  and 
of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  1  Cor.  xi.  20,  23- 
When  ve   jome  together  therefore  into  one  place,  this  ie 


(48  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH,     [chap.  xxrm 

V.  The  sacraments  of  the  Old  Testament, 
in  regard  of  the  spiritual  things  thereby  signi- 
fied and  exhibited,  were,  for  substance,  the 
eame  with  those  of  the  New.  ° 


CHAPTER  XXVIII. 

OF    BAPTISM. 


Baptism  is  a  sacrament  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment, ordained  by  Jesus  Christ, d  not  only 
for  the  solemn  admission  of  the  party  baptized 
mil  the  visible  church, e  but  also   to  be  unto 

not  to  eat  the  Lord's  supper. — For  I  have  received  of  the 
Lord,  that  which  also  I  delivered  unto  you,  that  the  Lord 
Jei.vis,  the  same  night  in  which  he  was  betrayed,  took 
brf  id.  1  Cor.  iv.  1.  Let  a  man  so  account  of  us,  as  of 
the  ministers  of  Christ,  and  stewards  of  the  mysteries  of 
Gc  J.  Heb.  v.  4.  And  no  man  taketh  this  honour  unto 
himself,  but  he  that  is  called  of  God,  as  was  Aaron. 

J  1  Cor.  x.  1,  2,  3,  4.  Moreover,  brethren,  I  would 
not  that  ye  should  be  ignorant,  how  that  all  our  fathers 
were  under  the  cloud,  and  all  passed  through  the  sea  ; 
and  were  all  baptized  unto  Moses  in  the  cloud  and  in  the 
sea  ;  and  did  all  eat  the  same  spiritual  meat ;  and  did  all 
drink  the  same  spiritual  drink:  (for  they  drank  of  that 
spiritual  rock  which  followed  them  ;  and  that  rock  was 
Christ.)  1  Cor.  v.  7,  8.  Purge  out  therefore  the  old 
leaven,  that  ye  may  be  a  new  lump,  as  ye  are  unleavened. 
For  even  Christ  our  passover  is  sacrificed  for  ue :  there- 
fore let  us  keep  the  feast,  not  with  old  leaven,  neither 
with  the  leaven  of  malice  and  wickedness  ;  but  with  the 
unleavened  bread  of  sincerity  and  truth. 

d  Matt,  xxviii.  19.  Go  ye,  therefore,  and  teach  all 
nations,  baptizing  them  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and 
if  the  Sou/an  I  of  the  Holy  Ghost.     Mark  x\i.  16. 

•  1  Cor.  xi  i   13.     For  br    one  Spirit  ajr  we  all  bap- 


MCI,  I.J  CONFESSION    OF   FAITH.  149 

him  a  aigfl.  an«i  seal  of  the  covenant  of  grace, ' 
of  his  ingrafting  into  Christ, s  of  regerera* 
tion, h  of  remission  of  sins, *  and  of  his 
giving  up  unto  God,  through  Jesus  Christ,  to 
walk  in  newness  oi  life  : j  which  sacrament 
is,  by  Christ's  own  appointment,  to  be  con- 
tinued in  his  church  until  the  end  of  the 
world.  k 

tized  into  one  body,  whether  we  be  Jews  or  Gentiles, 
whether  we  be  bond  or  free  ;  and  have  been  all  made  to 
drink  into  one  Spirit.     Gal.  iii.  27,  28. 

f  Rom.  iv.  11.  And  he  received  the  sign  of  circum- 
cision, a  seal  of  the  righteousness  of  the  faith  which  he 
had,  yet  being  uncircumcised ;  that  he  might  be  the 
father  of  all  them  that  believe,  though  they  be  not  cir- 
cumcised ;  that  righteousness  might  be  imputed  uato 
them  also.  Compared  with  Col.  ii.  11,  12.  In  whom  also 
ye  are  circumcised  with  the  circumcision  made  without 
hands,  in  putting  off  the  body  of  the  sins  of  the  flesh  by 
the  circumcision  of  Christ ;  buried  with  him  in  baptism, 
wherein  also  ye  are  risen  with  him,  through  the  faith  of 
the  operation  of  God,  who  hath  raised  him  from  the  dead. 

s  Gal.  iii.  27.  For  as  many  of  you  as  have  been 
baptized  into  Christ,  have  put  on  Christ.  Rom.  vi.  5. 
For  if  we  have  been  planted  together  in  the  likeness  of 
his  death,  we  shall  be  also  in  the  likeness  of  his  resur- 
rection. 

h  Tit.  iii.  5.  He  saved  us,  by  the  washing  of  regent 
ration,  and  renewing  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

»  Acts  ii.  38.  Peter  said  unto  them,  Repent,  and  be 
baptized  every  one  of  you  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ, 
For  the  remission  of  sias.     Mark  i.  4.     Acts  xxii.  10. 

i  Rom.  vi.  3,  4.  Know  ye  not,  that  so  many  of  us 
as  were  baptized  into  Jesus  Christ,  were  baptized  into 
his  death  ?  Therefore  we  are  buried  with  him  by  ban- 
tism  into  death  ;  that  like  as  Christ  was  raised  up  from 
the  dead  by  the  glory  of  the  Father,  even  so  we  also 
fhould  walk  in  newness  of  life. 

*  Matt,  xxviii.  19,  20.  Go  ye,  therefore,  and  teach 
13* 


150  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH,     [chap.xxvih 

II.  T  Je  outward  element  to  be  used  in  this 
sacrament  is  water,  wherewith  the  party  is  to 
be  baptized  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and 
of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  by  a 
minister  of  the  gospel,  lawfully  called  ther^ 
unto.  l 

III.  Dipping  of  the  person  into  the  water  is 
not  necessary;  but  baptism  is  rightly  admin- 
istered by  pouring,  or  sprinkling  water  upon 
the  person.  m 

IV.  Not  only  those  that  do  actually  profess 

All  nations,  baptizing  them  in  the  name  of  the  Father, 
and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost ;  teaching  them 
to  observe  all  things  whatsoever  I  have  commanded  you  : 
ani,  lo,  I  am  with  you  always,  even  unto  the  end  of  the 
w<  /Id. 

1  Acts  x.  47.  Can  any  man  forbid  water,  that  these 
should  not  be  baptized,  which  have  received  the  Holj 
Gl  ost  ?  Acts  viii.  36,  38.  And  as  they  went  on  their 
wt.y,  they  came  unto  a  certain  water:  and  the  eunuch 
sa'.d,  See,  here  is  water :  what  doth  hinder  me  to  be  bap- 
tized ? — And  he  commanded  the  chariot  to  stand  still : 
and  they  went  down  both  into  the  water,  both  Philip  and 
the  eunuch ;  and  he  baptized  him.  Matt,  xxviii.  19. 
Go  ye,  therefore,  and  teach  all  nations,  baptizing  them 
in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the 
Holy  Ghost 

m  Acts  ii.  41.  Then  they  that  gladly  received  his 
word,  were  baptized :  and  the  same  day  there  were  added 
anto  them  about  three  thousand  souls.  Acts  xvi.  33. 
And  he  took  them  the  same  hour  of  the  night,  and 
washed  their  stripes ;  and  was  baptized,  he  and  all  his, 
straightway.  Mark  vii.  4.  And  when  they  come  from 
the  market,  except  they  wash,  (Greek,  be  baptized,)  they 
eat  not.  And  many  other  things  there  be,  which  they 
have  received  to  hold,  as  the  washing  (Greek,  "baptizing) 
of  eup3,  and  pots,  ani  bra  sen  vessels*  and  table3.  Het> 
A  10,  19.  2C,  21 


iBCT  v.]  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.  151 

faita  in,  and  obedience  unto  Christ,  n  but  also 
the  mfants  of  one  or  both  believing  parents 
are  to  be  baptized.  ° 

V.  Although  it  be  a  great  sin  to  contemn  or 


»  Mark  xvi.  15,  16.  And  he  said  unto  them,  Go  yf 
into  all  the  world,  and  preach  the  gospel  to  every  crea- 
hire.  He  that  believeth,  and  is  baptized,  shall  be 
saved.  Acts  viii.  37.  And  Philip  said,  If  thou  be- 
lievest  with  all  thine  heart,  thou  may  est.  And  he 
answered  and  said,  I  believe  that  Jesus  Christ  is  the  Son 
of  God. 

°  Gen.  xvii.  7,  9,  with  Gal.  iii.  9,  14.  And  I  will 
establish  my  covenant  between  me  and  thee,  and  thy 
seed  after  thee,  in  their  generations,  for  an  everlasting 
covenant ;  to  be  a  God  unto  thee,  and  to  thy  seed  after 
thee. — And  God  said  unto  Abraham,  Thou  shalt  keep  my 
covenant  therefore,  thou  and  thy  seed  after  thee,  in  their 
generations. — So  then  they  which  be  of  faith  are  blessed 
with  faithful  Abraham. — That  the  blessing  of  Abraham 
might  come  on  the  Gentiles  through  Jesus  Christ ;  that 
we  might  receive  the  promise  of  the  Spirit  through  faith. 
Rom.  iv.  11,  12.  And  he  received  the  sign  of  circum- 
cision, a  seal  of  the  righteousness  of  the  faith  which  he 
had,  yet  being  uncircumcised  ;  that  he  might  be  the  father 
of  all  them  that  believe,  though  they  be  not  circumcised; 
that  righteousness  might  be  imputed  unto  them  also  :  and 
the  father  of  circumcision  to  them  who  are  not  of  the  cir- 
cumcision only,  but  who  also  walk  in  the  steps  of  that 
faith  of  our  father  Abraham,  which  he  had,  being  yet  un- 
sircumcised.  Acts  ii.  38,  39.  Repent,  and  be  baptized 
avery  one  of  you  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  for  the  re- 
mission of  sins,  and  ye  shall  receive  the  gift  of  the  Holy 
Ghost.  For  the  promise  is  unto  you,  and  to  your  child- 
ren, and  to  all  that  are  afar  off,  even  as  many  as  the  Lord 
3ur  God  shall  call.  Acts  xvi  14,  15,  33.  Lydia,  whose 
heart  the  Lord  opened — was  baptized,  and  her  household 
—was  baptized,  he  (viz.  the  jailor)  and  all  his.  Col.  ii. 
11,  12  1  Cor.  rii.  14.  Matt,  xxviii.  19.  Mark  x.  1% 
14,  16,  U      Luke  irii.  15. 


152  CONFESSION   OF    FAITH,     [chap,  xx  nil 

neglect  this  ordinance,  p  yet  grace  and  salva. 
tion  are  not  so  inseparably  annexed  unto  it,  aa 
that  no  person  can  be  regenerated  or  saved 
without  it,  q  or  that  all  that  are  baptized,  are 
undoubtedly  regenerated.  r 

VI.  The  efficacy  of  baptism  is  not  tied  to 
that  moment  of  time  wherein  it  is  adminis- 
tered;8 yet,  notwithstanding,  by  the  right 
use  of  this  ordinance  the  grace  promised  is  not 
only  offered,  but  really  exhibited  and  conferred 
by  the  Holy  Ghost,  to  such  (whether  of  age  or 


p  Luke  vii.  30.  But  the  Pharisees  and  lawyers  re- 
jected the  counsel  of  God  against  themselves,  being  not 
baptized  of  him.  Ex.  iv.  24,  25,  26.  And  it  came  to 
pass  by  the  way  in  the  inn.  that  the  Lord  met  him,  and 
sought  to  kill  him.  Then  Zipporah  took  a  sharp  stone, 
and  cut  off  the  foreskin  of  her  son,  and  cast  it  at  his  feet, 
and  said,  Surely  a  bloody  husband  art  thou  to  me.  So 
he  let  him  go  :  then  she  said,  A  bloody  husband  thou  art, 
because  of  the  circumcision. 

i  Rom.  iv.  11.  And  he  received  the  sign  of  circum- 
cision, a  seal  of  the  righteousness  of  the  faith  which  he 
had,  yet  being  uncircumcised  ;  that  he  might  be  the  father 
of  all  them  that  believe,  though  they  be  not  circumcised: 
that  righteousness  might  be  imputed  unto  them  also. 
Acts  x.  2,  4,  22,  31,  45,  47. 

r  Acts  viii.  13,  23.  Then  Simon  himself  believed  also: 
Bnd  when  he  was  baptized  he  continued  with  Philip,  and 
wondered,  beholding  the  mira-oles  and  signs  which  were 
done. — For  I  perceive  that  thou  art  in  the  gall  of  bitter- 
ness, and  in  the  bond  of  iniquity. 

•  John  iii.  5,  8.  Verily,  verily,  I"  say  unto  thee,  Ex- 
cept a  man  be  born  of  water,  and  of  the  Spirit,  he  can- 
not enter  into  the  kingdom  of  God. — The  wind  blowetb 
where  it  listeth,  and  thou  hearest  the  sound  thereof,  lut 
canst  net  tell  whence  it  cometh,  and  whither  it  goeth  *Q 
is  every  one  that  is  born  of  the  Spirit. 


revr.i.]  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.  153 

infants)  as  that  grace  belongeth  unto,  accord- 
ing to  the  counsel  of  God's  own  will,  in  hia 
appointed  time. ' 

VII.  The  sacrament  of  baptism  is  but  once 
to  be  administered  to  any  person.  u 


CHAPTER  XXIX. 

OF    THE    LORD'S    SUPPER. 


Our  Lord  Jesus,  in  the  night  wherein  he 
was  betrayed,  instituted  the  sacrament  of  his 
body  and  blood,  called  the  Lord's  Supper,  to 
be  observed  in  his  church,  unto  the  end  of  the 
wo  lid  ;  for  the  perpetual  remembrance  of  the 
saivifice  of  himself  in  his  death,  the  sealing  all 
benefits  thereof  unto  true  believers,  their 
spiritual  nourishment  and  growth  in  him,  their 
fu/  ther  engagement  in,  and  to  all  duties  which 
they  owe  unto  him ;  and  to  be  a  bond  and 
pledge  of  their  communion  with  him,  and  with 
each  other,  as  members  of  his  mystical  body. y 

1  Gal.  iii.  27.  For  as  many  of  you  as  have  been  bap- 
tized into  Christ,  have  put  on  Christ.  Eph.  v.  25,  26 
Ohrist  also  loved  the  church,  and  gave  himself  for  it , 
that  he  might  sanctify  and  cleanse  it  with  the  washing  of 
?  iter  by  the  word.     Acts  ii.  38,  41. 

*  Tit  iii.  5.  Not  by  works  of  righteousness  which  we 
nave  done,  but  according  to  his  mercy  he  saved  us,  by 
the  washing  of  regeneration,  and  renewing  of  the  Holy 
Ghost. 

N.  B.  There  is  no  command,  and  no  adequate  example, 
fur  the  repetition  of  baptism. 

*  1  Cor.  xi.  23,  24,  25,  26.  For  I  have  received  of  the 
lord  that  which  also  1  delivered  unto  you,  That  the  Lord 


154  CONFESSION  OF    FAITH.       Lchxp.  xxix. 

II.  In  this  sacrament  Christ  is  rot  offered  up 
to  his  Father,  nor  any  real  sacrifice  made  at  all 
for  remission  of  sins  of  the  quick  or  dead,  * 
but  only  a  commemoration  of  that  one  offer- 
ing up  of  himself,  by  himself,  upou  the  cross, 
once  for  all,  and  a  spiritual  oblatioi>  of  all  pos* 
Bible  praise  unto  God  for  the  same ;  x  so  that 

Jesus,  the  same  night  in  which  he  was  betrayed,  took 
bread :  and  when  he  had  given  thanks  he  brake  it,  and  said, 
Take,  eat ;  this  is  my  body,  which  is  broken  for  you  :  this 
do  in  remembrance  of  me.  After  the  same  manner  also 
he  took  the  cup,  when  he  had  supped,  saying,  This  cup  is 
the  new  testament  in  my  blood :  this  do  ye,  as  oft  as  ye 
drink  it,  in  remembrance  of  me.  For  as  often  as  ye  eat 
this  bread,  and  drink  this  cup,  ye  do  show  the  Lord's 
death  till  he  come.  1  Cor.  x.  16,  17,  21.  The  cup  of 
blessing  which  we  bless,  is  it  not  the  communion  of  the 
blood  of  Christ  ?  The  bread  which  we  break,  is  it  not  the 
communion  of  the  body  of  Christ?  For  we,  being  many, 
are  one  bread,  and  one  body :  for  we  are  all  partakers  of 
that  one  bread. — Ye  cannot  drink  the  cup  of  the  Lord,  and 
the  cup  of  devils:  ye  cannot  be  partakers  of  the  Lord's 
table,  and  of  the  table  of  devils.  1  Cor.  xii.  13.  For  by 
one  Spirit  are  we  all  baptized  into  one  body,  whether  we 
be  Jews  or  Gentiles,  whether  we  be  bond*  or  free ;  and 
have  been  all  made  to  drink  into  one  Spirit. 

w  Heb.  ix.  22.  25,  26,  28.  And  almost  all  things  are 
by  the  law  purged  with  blood  ;  and  without  shedding  of 
blood  is  no  remission. — Nor  yet  that  he  should  offer  him- 
self often,  as  the  high-priest  enteretb  into  the  holy  place 
every  year  with  blood  of  others ;  for  then  must  he  oft/m 
have  suffered  bince  the  foundation  of  the  world  :  but  now 
once  in  the  end  of  the  world  hath  .he  appeared  to  put 
away  sin  by  the  sacrifice  of  himself. — So  Christ  was  onco 
offered  to  bear  the  sins  of  many  :  and  unto  th  >m  that  look 
for  him,  shall  he  appear  the  second  time,  without  sin 
onto  salvation. 

*  Matt.  xxvi.  26,  27.     And    as   they  were   eating,  Je 
Bus  took  bread,  and  blessed  it.  and  brake  it,  and  gav* 


MWT.  i  r.J  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.  1 56 

the  Popish  sacrifice  of  the  mass,  as  they  call  it, 
is  most  abominably  injurious  to  Christ's  one 
only  sacrifice,  the  aJone  propitiation  for  all  the 
sins  of  the  elect.  7 

III.  The  Lord  Jesus  hath,  in  this  ordinance, 
ippointed  his  ministers  to  declare  his  word  of 
institution  to  the  people,  to  pray,  and  bless  the 
elements  of  bread  and  wine,  and  thereby  to 
set  them  apart  from  a  common  to  an  holy  use ; 
and  to  take  and  break  the  bread,  to  take  the 
cup,  and  (they  communicating  also  them- 
selves)  to  give   both   to  the   communicants ;  ■ 

it  to  the  disciples,  and  said,  Take,  eat ;  this  is  my  body. 
And  he  took  the  cup,  and  gave  thanks,  and  gave  it  to 
them,  saying,  Drink  ye  all  of  it.  Luke  xxii.  19,  20. 
And  he  took  bread,  and  gave  thanks,  and  brake  it,  and 
gave  unto  them,  saying,  This  is  my  body  which  is  given 
for  you :  this  do  in  remembrance  of  me.  Likewise  also 
the  cup  after  supper,  saying,  This  cup  is  the  new  testa- 
ment in  my  blood  which  is  shed  for  you. 

y  Heb.  vii.  23,  24,  27.  And  they  truly  were  many 
priests,  because  they  were  not  suffered  to  continue  by 
reason  of  death :  but  this  man,  because  he  continueth 
ever,  hath  an  unchangeable  priesthood. — Who  needeth 
not  daily,  as  those  high-priests,  to  offer  up  sacrifice,  first 
for  his  own  sins,  and  then  for  the  people's :  for  this  he 
>4d  once,  when  he  offered  up  himself.  Heb.  x.  11,  12, 
v  4,  18.  And  every  priest  standeth  daily  ministering  and 
offering  oftentimes  the  same  sacrifices,  which  can  never 
take  away  sins :  but  this  man,  after  iie  had  offered  one 
sacrifice  for  sins,  for  ever  sat  down  on  the  right-hand  of 
God. — For  by  one  offering  he  hath  perfected  for  ever 
thed  that  are  sanctified. — Now,  where  remission  of  thesi 
is,  thiire  is  no  more  offering  for  sin. 

»  See  the  institution.  Matt.  xxvi.  26,  27,  28.  Mark 
xW.  22,  23,  24.  Li  :ke  xxii  19,  20,  and  1  Cor.  xi.  28 
to  27. 


156  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.       [chap,  xxix 

but  to  none  who  are  not  then  present  in  the 
congregation  a 

IV.  Private  masses,  or  receiving  this  sacra- 
ment by  a  priest,  or  any  other,  alone ; b  as 
likewise  the  denial  of  the  cup  to  the  people ;  * 
worshipping  the  elements,  the  lifting  them  up, 
or  carrying  them  about  for  adoration,  and  the 
reserving  them  for  any  pretended  religious  use, 
are  all  contrary  to  the  nature  of  this  sacra- 
ment, and  to  the  institution  of  Christ.  d 

V.  The  outward  elements  in  this  sacrament, 
duly  set  apart  to  the  uses  ordained  by  Christ, 
have  such  relation  to  him  crucified,  as  that 
truly,  yet  sacramentally  only,  they  are  some- 
times called  by  the  name  of  the  things  they 
represent,  to  wit,  the  body  and  blood  cf 
Christ ; e    albeit,  in     substance     and   nature, 

»  Acts  xx.  7.  And  upon  the  first  day  of  the  week, 
when  the  disciples  came  together  to  break  bread,  Paul 
preached  unto  them,  (ready  to  depart  on  the  morrow) 
Bud  continued  his  speech  until  midnight.  1  Cor.  xi.  20. 
When  ye  come  together  therefore  into  one  place,  this  is 
not  to  eat  the  Lord's  supper. 

V  Because  there  is  not  the  least  appearance  of  a  war- 
rant for  any  of  these  things,  either  in  precept  or  exam- 
ple, in  any  part  of  the  word  of  God.  See  all  the  places 
in  which  the  ordinance  is  mentioned  ;  the  most  importaDi 
of  which  are  cited  above. 

e  Matt.  xv.  9.  But  in  vain  they  do  worship  me,  teach* 
tng  for  doctrines  the  commandments  of  men. 

•  Matt.  xxvi.  26,  27,  28.  And  as  they  were  eating^ 
Jesus  took  bread,  and  blessed  it,  and  brake  it,  and  gave 
it  to  the  disciples,  and  said,  Take,  eat ;  this  is  my  body. 
And  he  took  the  cup,  and  gave  thanks,  and  gave  it  to 
them,  saying,  Drink  ye  all  of  it :  for  this  is  my  blood  of 
the  new  testament  which  is  shed  for  many  for  the  re- 
mission of  sins. 


sect,  vh.]         CONFESSION   OF   FAITtt.  157 

they  still  remain   truly,  and   only,  bread  and 
wine,  as  they  were  before.  f 

VI.  That  doctrine  which  maintains  a  change 
of  th3  substance  of  bread  and  wine,  into  the 
substance  of  Christ's  body  and  blood  (commonly 
called  transubstantiation)  by  consecration  of  a 
priest,  or  by  any  other  way,  is  repugnant, not  to 
Scripture  alone,  but  even  to  common  sense  and 
reason  ;  overthroweth  the  nature  of  the  sacra- 
ment ;  and  hath  been,  and  is  the  cause  of  mam 
fold  superstitions,  yea,  of  gross  idolatries.  * 

VII.  Worthy  receivers,  outwardly  partaking 
of  the  visible  elements  in  this  sacrament,  h  do 
then  also  inwardly  by  faith,  really  and  indeed, 
yet  not  carnally  and  corporally,  but  spiritually, 
receive  and  feed  upon  Christ  crucified,  and  all 
benefits  of  his  death :  the  body  and  blood  of 
Christ  being  then  not  corporally  or  carnally  in, 

'  1  Cor.  xi.  26,  27.  For  as  often  as  ye  eat  this  bread, 
ahi  drink  this  cup,  ye  do  show  the  Lord's  death  till  he 
come.  Wherefore,  whosoever  shall  eat  this  bread,  and 
drink  this  cup  of  the  Lord,  unworthily,  shall  be  guilty 
of  the  body  and  blood  of  the  Lord. 

*  Acts  iii.  21.  Whom  the  heaven  must  receive  until 
the  times  of  restitution  of  all  things,  which  God  hath 
spoken  by  the  mouth  of  all  his  holy  prophets,  since  the 
world  began.  1  Cor.  xi.  24,  25,  26.  This  do  in  remem- 
brance of  me. — This  dD  ye,  as  oft  as  ye  drink  it,  in  re- 
membrance of  me.  For  as  often  as  ye  eat  this  bread* 
and  drink  this  cup,  ye  do  show  the  Lord's  death  till  he 
come.  Luke  xxiv.  6,  39.  He  is  not  he:e,  but  is  risen. 
Remember  how  he  spake  unto  you  when  he  was  yet  in 
Galilee. — Behold  my  hands  and  my  feet,  that  it  is  I  myself: 
handle  me,  and  see ;  for  a  spirit  hath  not  flesh  and  bones, 
as  ye  see  me  have. 

k  1  Cor.  xi  28o  But  let  a  man  examine  himself,  and 
K>  let  aim  eat  of  that  bread,  and  drink  of  that  cup.  1  Cor 
f.  7,  8. 


158  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH.       [chap,  xxtx 

with,  or  under  the  bread  and  wine ;  yet  as 
really,  bv»t  spiritually,  present  to  the  faith  of 
believers  in  that  ordinance,  as  the  elements 
themselves  are,  to  their  outward  senses.1 

VIII.  Although  ignorant  and  wicked  men 
receive  the  outward  elements  in  this  sacra- 
ment, yet  they  receive  not  the  thing  signified 
thereby ;  but  by  their  unworthy  coming  there- 
unto are  guilty  of  the  body  and  blood  of  the 
Lord,  to  their  own  damnation.  Wherefore  all 
ignorant  and  ungodly  persons,  as  they  are  unfit 
to  enjoy  communion  with  him,  so  are  they  un- 
worthy of  the  Lord's  table,  and  cannot,  with- 
out great  sin  against  Christ,  while  they  remain 
such,  partake  of  these  holy  mysteries, j  or  be 
admitted  thereunto.  k 

>  1  Cor.  x.  16.  The  cup  of  blessing  which  we  bless,  is 
it  not  the  communion  of  the  blood  of  Christ?  The  bread 
which  we  break,  is  it  not  the  communion  of  the  body  of 
Christ  ?     1  Cor.  x.  3,  4. 

i  1  Cor.  xi.  27,  29.  Wherefore,  whosoever  shall  eat 
this  bread,  and  drink  this  cup  of  the  Lord,  unworthily, 
shall  be  guilty  of  the  body  and  blood  of  the  Lord. — For 
he  that  eateth  and  drinketh  unworthily,  eateth  and  drink- 
eth  damnation  (judgment)  to  himself,  not  discerning  tbe 
Lord's  body.  2  Cor.  vi.  14,  15,  16.  Be  ye  not  unequally 
yoked  together  with  unbelievers ;  for  what  fellowshij 
bath  righteousness  with  unrighteousness?  and  what  com- 
Bunion  hath  light  with  darkness?  And  what  concord 
hath  Christ  with  Belial  ?  or  what  part  hath  he  that  be- 
iieveth  with  an  infidel  ?  And  what  agreement  hath  the 
tomple  of  God  with  idols  ?  For  ye  are  the  temple  of  the 
living  God ;  as  God  hath  said,  I  will  dweL  in  them,  and 
walk  in  them ;  and  I  will  be  their  God,  and  they  shall 
be  my  people.  1  Cor.  x.  21.  Ye  cannot  drink  the  cup 
of  the  Lord,  and  the  cup  of  devils;  ye  cannot  be  par- 
takers of  the  Lord's  table,  and  of  the  table  of  devils. 

*  i   Cor.  v.  6,  7,  13.      Your  glorying   is   not  good 


ibo*.  i.]  CONFESSION  OF   FAITH.  159 

CHAPTER   XXX 

OF    CHURCH     CENSURES. 

The  Lord  Jesus,  as  king  and  head  of  his 
chinch,  hath  therein  appointed  a  government 
in  the  hand  of  church-officers,  distinct  from 
the  civil  magistrate. l 

Know  ye  not  that  a  little  leaven  leaveneth  the  whole 
lump  ?  Purge  out  therefore  the  old  leaven,  that  ye  may 
be  a  new  lump,  as  ye  are  unleavened.  For  even  Christ 
our  passover  is  sacrificed  for  us. — But  them  that  are  with- 
out, God  judgeth.  Therefore  put  away  from  among  your  " 
selves  that  wicked  person.  2  Thess.  iii.  6,  14,  15.  Now 
we  command  you,  brethren,  in  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  that  ye  withdraw  yourselves  from  every  brother 
that  walketh  disorderly,  and  not  after  the  tradUion  which 
he  received  of  us. — And  if  any  man  obey  not  our  word 
by  this  epistle,  note  that  man,  and  have  no  company 
with  him,  that  he  may  be  ashamed.  Yet  count  him  not 
as  an  enemy,  but  admonish  him  as  a  brother.  Matt, 
vii.  6.  Give  not  that  which  is  holy  unto  the  dogs,  neither 
oast  ye  your  pearls  I  efore  swine,  lest  they  trample  them 
under  their  feet,  and  turn  again  and  rend  you. 

1  Isa.  ix.  6,  7.  For  unto  us  a  child  is  born,  unto  us 
ft  Son  is  given  ;  and  the  government  shall  be  upon  hie 
shoulder  ;  and  his  name  shall  be  called  Wonderful,  Coun- 
sellor, The  mighty  God,  The  everlasting  Father,  Tbo 
Frince  of  Peace.  Of  the  increase  of  his  government  and 
peace  there  shall  be  no  end,  upon  the  throne  of  David,  and 
upon  his  kingdom,  to  order  it,  and  to  establish  it  with 
judgment  and  with  justice  from  henceforth  even  for  ever. 
The  zeal  of  the  Lord  of  hosts  will  perform  this.  1  Tim. 
v.  17.  Let  the  elders  that  rule  well  be  counted  worthy 
of  double  honour,  especially  they  who  labour  in  the  word 
and  doctrine.  1  Thess.  v  12.  And  we  beseech  you, 
brethren,  to  know  them  which  labour  among  you,  and 
are  over  you  in  the  Lord,  and  admonish  you.  1  Cor.  xii. 
28.     And  Goi  Lath  set  some  in  the  church:  firBt,  apos- 


i  60  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.        [chap.xxx. 

II.  Tj  these  officers  the  keys  of  the  kingdom 
of  heaven  are  committed,  by  virtue  whereof 
they  have  power  respectively  to  retain  and 
remit  sins,  to  shut  that  kingdom  against  the 
impenitent,  both  by  the  word  and  censures; 
and  to  open  it  unto  penitent  sinners,  by  the 
ministry  of  the  gospel,  and  by  absolution  from 
censures,  as  occasion  shall   require.  m 

III.  Church  censures  are  necessary  for  the 
reclaiming  and  gaining  of  offending  brethren  ; 
for  deterring  of  others  from  like  offences  ;  for 
purging  out  of  that  leaven  which  might  infect 
the  whole  lump  ;    for  vindicating  the    honour 

ties;  secondarily,  prophets  ;  thirdly,  teachers ;  after  that, 
miracles;  then  gifts  of  healings,  helps,  governments, 
diversities  of  tongues.  Psa.  ii.  6,  7,  8,  9.  John  xviii.  36. 
■»  Matt.  xvi.  19.  And  I  will  give  unto  thee  the  keys 
of  the  kingdom  of  heaven :  and  whatsoever  thou  shalt 
bind  on  earth,  shall  be  bound  in  heaven ;  and  whatsoevei 
thou  shalt  loose  on  earth,  shall  be  loosed  in  heaven. 
Matt,  xviii.  17,  18.  And  if  he  shall  neglect  to  hear  them, 
tell  it  unto  the  church  ;  but  if  he  neglect  to  hear  tha 
church,  let  him  be  unto  thee  as  an  heathen  man  and  a 
publican.  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  Whatsoever  ye  shall 
bind  on  earth  shall  be  bound  in  heaven  ;  and  whatsoever 
ye  shall  loose  on  earth  shall  be  loosed  in  heaven.  John 
xx.  21,  22,  23.  Then  said  Jesus  to  them  again,  Peace 
be  unto  you  :  as  my  Father  hath  sent  me,  even  so  send  1 
70u.  And  when  he  had  said  this,  he  breathed  <>n  them> 
and  saith  unto  them,  Receive  ye  the  Holy  Ghost.  Whose 
soever  sins  ye  remit,  they  are  remitted  unto  them  ;  and 
whose  soever  sins  ye  retain,  they  are  retained.  2  Cor. 
ii.  6,  7,  8.  Sufficient  to  such  a  man  is  this  punishment, 
which  was  inflicted  of  many.  So  that  contrariwise,  ye 
ought  rather  to  forgive  him,  and  comfort  him,  lest  per- 
haps surb.  an  one  should  be  swallowed  up  with  overmuch 
Borrow.  Wheiefore  I  besf^ch  you,  that  ye  would  confirm 
you*  love  toward  him 


»eci   iv.J  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.  161 

of  Christ,  and  the  holy  profession  of  tha  gos« 
pel ;  and  for  preventing  the  wrath  of  God, 
which  might  justly  fall  upon  the  church,  if 
they  should  suffer  his  covenant,  and  the  seals 
thereof,  to  be  profaned  by  notorious  and  ob- 
stinate offenders.  n 

IV.  For  the  better  attaining  of  these  ends, 
the  officers  of  the  churcb  are  to  proceed  by 
admonition,  suspension  from  the  sacrament  of 
the  Lord's  supper  for  a  season,  and  by  ex- 
communication from  the  church,  according  to 
the  nature  of  the  crime,  and  demerit  of  the 
person.  ° 

n  1  Cor.  5th  chapter  throughout.  1  Tim.  v.  20.  Them 
that  sin,  rebuke  before  all,  that  others  also  may  fear. 
Matt.  vii.  6.  Give  not  that  which  is  holy  unto  the  dogs, 
neither  cast  ye  your  pearls  before  swine,  lest  they  tram- 
ple them  under  their  feet,  and  turn  again  and  rend 
you.  1  Tim.  i.  20.  Of  whom  is  Hymeneus  and  Alex- 
ander; whom  I  have  delivered  unto  Satan,  that  they 
may  learn  not  to  blaspheme.  Jude,  ver.  23.  And  others 
save  with  fear,  pulling  them  out  of  the  fire  ;  hating  even 
the  garment  spotted  by  the  flesh.  1  Cor.  xi.  27,  to  th6 
end. 

•  1  Thess.  v.  12.  And  we  beseech  you,  brethren 
to  know  them  which  labour  among  you,  and  are  over 
you  in  the  Lord,  and  admonish  you.  2  Thess.  iii.  6,  14. 
Now  we  command  you,  brethren,  in  the  name  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that  ye  withdraw  yourselves  from 
every  brother  that  walketh  disorderly,  and  not  after  the 
tradition  which  he  received  of  us. — And  if  any  man  j»bey 
not  our  word  by  this  epistle,  note  that  man,  and  have 
no  company  with  him,  that  he  may  be  ashamed.  1  Cor. 
v.  4,  5,  13.  In  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  when 
ye  are  gathered  together,  and  my  spirit,  with  the  power 
of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  to  deliver  such  ao  one  unto 
titttan  for  the  destruction  of  the  flesh,  thai  the  spirit 
14* 


1(52  CONFESSION  OF  FAITit.      [chap,  *x*i 

CHAPTER  XXXI 

OF   STJODS   AND   COUNCILS. 

Fofc  the  better  government  and  fuither  edi- 
fication  of  the  church,  there  ought  to  be  sucli 
assemblies  as  are  commonly  called  synods  or 
councils :  p  and  it  belongeth  to  the  overseers 
and  other  rulers  of  the  particular  churches,  by 
virtue  of  their  office,  and  the  power  which 
Christ  hath  given  them  for  edification,  and 
not  for  destruction,  to  appoint  such  assem- 
blies ;q  and  to  convene  together  in  them,  aa 
often  as  they  shall  judge  it  expedient  for  the 
good  of  the  church.  r 

may  be  saved  in  the  day  of  the  Lord  Jesus — Therefore 
put  away  from  among  yourselves  that  wicked  person. 
Matt,  xviii.  17.     Tit.  iii.  *10. 

p  Acts  xv.  2,  4,  6.  When  therefore  Paul  and  Barna- 
bas had  no  small  dissension  and  disputation  with  them, 
they  determined  that  Paul  and  Barnabas,  and  certain 
other  of  them,  should  go  up  to  Jerusalem  unto  the  apos- 
tles and  elders  about  this  question. — And  when  they 
were  come  to  Jerusalem,  they  were  received  of  the  church, 
and  of  the  apostles  and  elders  ;  and  they  declared  all 
[Mugs  that  God  had  done  with  them. — And  the  apostles 
and  elders  came  together  for  to  consider  of  this  matter. 
Acts  chap.  xv. 

r  Acts.  xv.  22,  23,  25.  Then  pleased  it  the  apostles 
and  elders,  with  the  whole  church,  to  send  chosen  men 
of  their  own  company  to  Antioch,  with  Paul  and  Barna- 
bas ;  namely,  Judas,  surnamed  Barsabas,  and  Silas,  chief 
men  among  the  brethren  :  and  they  wrote  letters  by  them 
after  this  manner :  The  apostles,  and  elders,  and  breth- 
ren, send  greeting  unto  the  brethren  which  are  of  tne 
G-^itiles  in  Antioch,  and  Syria,  and  Cilicia: — It  seemed 
ff*>d  il  lto  us,  beii  g  assembled  with  one  accord,  to  send 


wtr.  iv]  CONFESSION  OF   FAITH.  163 

II.  It  belongeth  to  synoJs  inu  councils, 
ministerially,  to  determine  controversies  of 
faith,  and  cases  of  conscience ;  to  set  down 
rules  and  directions  for  the  better  ordering  of 
the  public  worship  of  God,  and  government  of 
his  church ;  to  receive  complaints  in  cases  of 
mal-administration,  and  authoritatively  to  de- 
termine the  same :  which  decrees  and  deter- 
minations, if  consonant  to  the  word  of  God, 
are  to  be  received  with  reverence  and  submis- 
sion, not  only  for  their  agreement  with  the 
word,  but  also  for  the  power  whereby  they 
are  made,  as  being  an  ordinance  of  God,  ap- 
pointed thereunto  in  his  word. 8 

III.  All  synods  or  councils  since  the  apos- 
tles' times,  whether  general  or  particular,  may 
err,  and  many  have  erred ;  therefore  they  are 
not  to  be  made  the  rule  of  faith  or  practice* 
but  to  be  used  as  a  help  in  both. ' 

IV.  Synods  and  councils  are  to  handle  of 
conclude  nothing,  but  that  which  is  ecclesiasti- 

chosen  men  unto  you,  with  our  beloved  Barnabas  and 
Paul. 

•  Acts  xvi.  4.  And  as  they  went  through  the  citiea, 
they  delivered  them  the  decrees  for  to  keep,  that  wcr« 
ordained  of  the  apostles  and  elders  which  were  at  Jeru- 
ialerc.  Acts  xv.  15,  19,  24,  27,  28,  29,  30,  31.  Matt, 
xviii.  17,  18,  19,  29. 

t  Act?  xvii.  11.  These  were  more  noble  than  those  in 
Thessalonica,  in  that  they  received  the  word  with  all 
readiness  of  mind,  and  searched  the  Scriptures  daily, 
whether  those  things  were  so.  1  Cor.  ii.  5.  That  your 
faith  should  not  stand  in  the  wisdom  of  men,  but  in  tht 
power  of  God.  2  Cor.  i.  24.  Not  for  that  we  have  do- 
miB.on  over  your  faith,  but  are  helpers  of  your  joy :  foi 
bj  faith  ;e  stand.     Eph.  ii  20. 


164  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.     [crat>.  xwi 

cal:  and  are  not  to  intermeddle  with  civil 
affairs  which  concern  the  commonwealth,  un- 
less hy  way  of  humble  petition  in  cases  extra- 
ordinary ;  or  by  way  of  advice  for  satisfaction 
of  conscience,  if  they  be  thereunto  required  bj 
the  civil  magistrate.  u 


CHAPTER  XXXII. 

OF    THE    STATE    OF    MAN    AFTER    DEATH,    AND    OF    TH« 
RESURRECTION    OF    THE    DEAD. 

The  bodies  of  men,  after  death,  return  to 
dust,  and  see  corruption ;  T  but  their  souls, 
(which  neither  die  nor  sleep)  having  an  im- 
mortal subsistence,  immediately  return  to  God 
who  gave  them.  w     The  souls  of  the  righteous, 

■  Luke  xii.  13,  14.  And  one  of  the  company  said 
anto  him,  Master,  speak  to  my  brother,  that  he  divide 
vhe  inheritance  with  me.  And  he  said  unto  him,  Man, 
who  made  me  a  judge,  or  a  divider  over  you?  John 
xviii.  36.  Jesus  answered,  My  kingdom  is  not  of  this 
world.  If  my  kingdom  were  of  this  world,  then  would 
my  servants  fight,  that  I  should  not  be  delivered  to  the 
Jews :  but  now  is  my  kingdom  not  from  hence. 

*  Gen.  iii.  19.  In  the  sweat  of  thy  face,  shalt  thou 
eat  bread,  till  thou  return  unto  the  ground :  for  cut  of 
it  wast  thou  taken :  for  dust  thou  art,  and  unto  dus/ 
shalt  thou  return.  Acts  xiii.  36.  For  David,  after  h. 
had  served  his  own  generation  by  the  will  of  God,  fell 
on  sleep,  and  was  laid  unto  his  fathers,  and  saw  cor- 
ruption. 

w  Luke  xxiii.  43.  And  Jesus  said  unto  him,  Verily, 
[  say  unto  thee,  To-day  shalt  thou  be  with  me  in  Para- 
dise,    Eco1   ^ii.  7.     Then  shall   the  dust  return  t<    th< 


sect,  rx.]  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.  165 

being  then,  made  perfect  in  holiness,  are  re- 
ceived into  the  highest  heavens,  where  they 
behold  the  face  of  God  in  light  and  glory, 
waiting  for  the  full  redemption  of  their  bodies :  * 
and  the  souls  of  the  wicked  are  cast  into 
hell,  where  they  remain  in  torments  and  utter 
darkness,  reserved  to  the  judgment  of  the 
great  day. y  Besides  these  two  places  for 
souls  separated  from  their  bodies,  the  Scrip- 
ture acknowledgeth  none. 

II.  At  the  last  day,  such  as  are  found  alive 
shall  not  die,  but  be  changed : z    and  all  the 

earth  as  it  was :  and  the  spirit  shall  return  unto  God  who 
gave  it. 

*  Heb.  xii.  23.  To  the  general  assembly  and  church 
of  the  first-born,  which  are  written  in  heaven,  and  to  God 
the  judge  of  all,  and  to  the  spirits  of  just  men  made  per- 
fect. Phil.  i.  23.  For  I  am  in  a  strait  betwixt  two, 
having  a  desire  to  depart,  and  to  be  with  Christ ;  which 
.8  far  better.  1  John  iii.  2.  Beloved,  now  are  we  the 
sons  of  God,  and  it  doth  not  yet  appear  what  we  shall 
be ;  but  we  know,  that  when  he  shall  appear,  we  shall 
be  like  him ;  for  we  shall  see  him  as  he  is.  2  Cor.  v. 
1,  &  8. 

r  Luke  xvi.  23,  24.  And  in  hell  he  lifted  up  his 
eyes,  beiDg  in  torments,  and  seeth  Abraham  afar  off,  and 
Lazarus  in  his  bosom.  And  he  cried  and  said,  Father 
Abraham,  have  mercy  on  me,  and  send  Lazarus,  that  he 
may  din  the  tip  of  his  finger  in  water,  and  cool  mj 
tongue  :  for  I  am  tormented  in  this  flame.  Jude,  verses 
6,  7. 

*  1  Thess.  iv.  17.  Then  we  which  are  alive  and 
remain  shall  be  caught  up  together  with  them  in  the 
clouds,  to  meet  the  Lord  in  the  air ;  and  so  shall  we  ever 
be  with  the  Lord.  1  Cor.  xv.  51,  52.  Behold,  I  show 
you  a  mystery  ;  We  shall  not  all  sleep,  but  we  shall  all 
be  i  hanged,  in  a  moment,  in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye,  at 
Up  lasl  trump;    for    the  trumpet  shall  sound;  and  th« 


166  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH,   [chap,  xxxiil 

dead  shall  be  raised  up  with  the  self- same 
bodies,  and  none  other,  although  with  differ 
ent  qualities,  which  shall  be  united  again  to 
their  souls  for  ever.  a 

III.  The  bodies  of  the  unjust  shall,  by  the 
power  of  Christ,  bo  raised  to  dishonour  ;  the 
bodies  of  the  just,  by  his  Spirit,  unto  honour, 
and  be  made  conformable  to  his  own  glorious 
bodv. Y 


CHAPTER  XXXIII. 

OF    THE    LAST   JUDGMENT. 


God  hath  appointed  a  day,  wherein  he  will 
judge    the   world   in   righteousness   by  Jesus 


dead  shall  be  raised  incorruptible,  and  we  shall  be 
changed. 

•  Job  xix.  26,  27.  And  though  after  my  skin,  worms 
destroy  this  body,  yet  in  my  flesb  shall  I  see  God :  whom 
I  shall  see  for  myself,  and  mine  eyes  shall  behold,  and  not 
another ;  though  my  reins  be  consumed  within  me. 
1  Cor.  xv.  42,  43,  44.  So  also  is  the  resurrection  of  the 
dead.  It  is  sown  in  corruption,  it  is  raised  in  incorrup- 
lion :  it  is  sown  in  dishonour,  it  is  raised  in  glory :  it  is 
ecwn  in  weakness,  it  is  raised  in  power  :  ir  is  sown  a 
natural  body,  it  is  raised  a  spiritual  body.  There  ie  a 
natural  body,  and  there  is  a  spiritual  body. 

0  Acis  xxiv.  15.  And  have  hope  toward  God,  which 
they  themselves  also  allow,  that  there  shall  be  a  re- 
surrection of  the  dead,  both  of  the  just  and  unjust. 
John  v.  28,  29.  Marvel  not  at  this :  for  the  hour  is 
I'oming,  in  the  which  all  that  are  in  the  graves  shall  hear 
his  voice,  and  shall  come  forth  ;  they  that  have  done 
jood.,  unto  the  resurreition  of  life;  and  they  that  havt 


»ect.  1.1  CONFESSION   OF   FA1IH.  /.67 

Christ,  *  to  whom  all  power  and  judgment  is 
given  of  the  Father. d  In  which  day,  not 
only  the  apostate  angels  shall  be  judged  ;  • 
but  likewise  all  persons,  that  have  lived  upon 
earth,  shall  appear  before  the  tribunal  of 
Christ,  to  give  an  account  of  their  thoughts 
words,  and  deeds  ;  and  to  receive  according  to 
what  they  have  done  in  the  body,  whether 
good  or  evil. f 

done  evil,  unto  the  resurrection  of  damnation.  Phil  iii. 
21.  Who  shall  change  our  vile  body,  that  it  may  be 
fashioned  like  unto  his  glorious  body,  according  to  the 
working  whereby  he  is  able  even  to  subdue  all  things 
unto  himself. 

c  Acts  xvii.  31.  Because  he  hath  appointed  a  day,  in 
the  which  he  will  judge  the  world  in  righteousness,  by 
that  man  whom  he  hath  ordained  ;  whereof  he  hath  given 
assurance  unto  all  men,  in  that  he  hath  raised  him  from 
the  dead. 

d  John  v.  22,  27.  For  the  Father  judgeth  no  man ; 
but  hath  committed  all  judgment  unto  the  Son :  and 
hath  given  him  authority  to  execute  judgment  also,  be- 
cause he  is  the  Son  of  man. 

e  1  Cor.  vi.  3.  Know  ye  not  that  we  shall  judge  an- 
gels ?  How  much  more,  things  that  pertain  to  this  life  ? 
Jude,  verse  6.  And  the  angels  which  kept  not  their  first 
estate,  but  left  their  own  habitation,  he  hath  reserved  in 
•sverlasting  chains  under  darkness,  unto  the  judgment  of 
ti»e  great  day.  2  Pet.  ii.  4.  For  if  God  spared  not 
the  angels  that  sinned,  but  cast  them  down  to  hell,  find 
delivered  them  into  chains  of  darkness,  t«  be  reserved 
unto  judgment. 

f  2  Cor.  v.  10.  For  we  must  all  appear  before  the 
judgment-sent  of  Christ ;  that  every  one  may  receive  the 
things  done  in  his  body,  according  to  that  he  hath  done, 
whether  it  be  good  or  bad.  EcU.  xii.  14.  For  God  shall 
bring  every  work  into  judgment,  with  every  secret  thing, 
whether  it  be  good,  or  whether  it  be  evil.     Rom.  ii.  16 


168  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH,    [chap,  xxxiil 

II.  The  end  of  God's  appointing  this  day,  i» 
for  the  manifestation  uf  the  glory  of  his  mercy 
in  the  eternal  salvation  of  the  elect ; s  and 
of  his  justice  in  the  damnation  of  the  reprobate, 
who  are  wicked  and  disobedient.  h  For  then 
shall  the  righteous  go  into  everlasting  life,  and 
receive  that  fulness  of  joy  and  refreshing  which 
shall  come  from  the   presence  of  the  Lord:* 


In  the  day  when  God  shall  judge  the  secrets  of  men  bj 
Jesus  Christ,  according  to  my  gospel.  Rom  xiv.  10,  12. 
But  why  dost  thou  judge  thy  brother  ?  or  why  dost  thou 
set  at  naught  thy  brother?  for  we  shall  all  stand  before 
the  judgment-seat  of  Christ. — So  then  every  one  of  ua 
shall  give  account  of  himself  to  God.  Matt.  xii.  36,  37. 
But  I  say  unto  you,  That  every  idle  word  that  men  shall 
speak,  they  shall  give  account  thereof  in  the  day  of  judg- 
ment. For  by  thy  words  thou  eh  alt  be  justified,  and  by 
thy  words  thou  shalt  be  condemned. 

e  Rom.  ix.  23.  And  that  he  might  make  known  tho 
riches  of  his  glory  on  the  vessels  of  mercy,  which  he  had 
afore  prepared  unto  glory.  Matt.  xxv.  21.  His  lord 
said  unto  him,  Well,  done,  thou  good  and  faithful  servant; 
thou  hast  been  faithful  over  a  few  things,  I  will  make 
thee  ruler  over  many  things :  enter  thou  into  the  joy  of 
thv  lord. 

b  Rom.  ii.  5,  6.  But  after  thy  hardness-  and  impeni- 
tent heart,  treasurest  up  to  thyself  wrath  against  the 
day  of  wrath,  and  revelation  of  the  righteous  judgment 
of  God  ;  who  will  render  to  every  man  according  to  his 
deeds.  2  Thess.  i.  7,  8.  The  Lord  Jesus  shall  oe  re- 
vealed from  heaven  with  his  mighty  angels,  in  flaming 
fire,  taking  vengeance  on  them  that  know  not  God,  and 
that  obey  not  the  gospel  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Rom. 
ix.  22. 

i  Matt.  xxv.  31,  32,  33,  34.  When  the  Son  of  man 
shall  come  in  his  glory,  and  all  the  holy  angels  with  him, 
then  shall  he  sit  upon  the  throne  of  his  glory  :  and  before 
aim  aiall  be  gathered  all  nations;  and  he  shall  separate 


«ect.  hi.]  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.  169 

but  the  wicked,  who  know  not  God,  anc  obey 
not  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ,  shall  b*s  cafct 
into  eternal  torments,  and  be  punished  with 
everlasting  destruction  from  the  presence  of  the 
Lord,  and  from  the  glory  of  his  power. j 

III.  As  Christ  would  have  us  to  be  certainly 
persuaded  that  there  shall  be  a  day  of  judg 
ment,  both  to  deter  all  men  from  sin,  and  for 
the  greater  consolation  of  the  godly  in  their 
adversity :  k    so   will    he   have   that   day   un- 


them  one  from  another,  as  a  shepherd  divideth  his  sheep 
from  the  goats :  and  he  shall  set  the  sheep  on  his  right 
hand,  but  the  goats  on  the  left.  Then  shall  the  King 
nay  unto  them  on  his  right  hand,  Come,  ye  blessed  of 
my  Father,  inherit  the  kingdom  prepared  for  you  from 
the  foundation  of  the  world.  Acts  iii.  19.  Times  of 
refreshing  shall  come  from  the  presence  of  the  Lord. — 
2  Thess.  i.  7.  And  to  you  who  are  troubled,  rest  with  us, 
when  the  Lord  Jesus  shall  be  revealed  from  heaven  with 
his  mighty  angels. 

J  Matt.  xxv.  41,  46.  Then  shall  he  say  also  unto  them 
on  the  left  hand,  Depart  from  me,  ye  cursed,  into  ever- 
lasting fire,  prepared  for  the  devil  and  his  angels :  and 
these  shall  go  away  into  everlasting  punishment.  2  Thess. 
i.  9.  Who  shall  be  punished  with  everlasting  destruction 
fkom  the  presence  of  the  Lord,  and  from  the  glory  of  his 
power.  Isa.  lxvi.  24.  For  their  worm  shall  not  die, 
s  either  shall  their  fire  be  quenched. 

k  2  Pet.  iii.  11,  14.  Seeing  then  that  all  these  things 
•hall  be  dissolved,  what  manner  of  persons  ought  ye  to  be 
in  all  holy  conversation  and  godliness  ? — Wherefore,  be- 
loved,  seeing  that  ye  look  for  such  things,  be  diligent  that 
yc  may  be  found  of  him  in  peace,  without  spot  and  blame™ 
less.  2  Cor.  v.  11.  Knowing  therefore  the  terror  of  the 
Lord,  we  persuade  men :  but  we  are  made  manifest  unto 
God:  and  I  trust  also  are  made  manifest  in  your  con- 
sciences. 2  Thess.  i.  5,  6S  7.  Which  is  a  manifest  token 
of  the  rigj-teous  j  idgment  of  God,  tnat  ye  may  be  counted 
16 


170  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH,     [chap,  xxxni, 

known  to  men,  that  they  may  shake  off  all 
carnal  security,  and  be  always  watchful,  be- 
cause they  know  not  at  what  hour  the  Lord 
will  come ;  and  may  be  ever  prepared  to  say, 
Come,  Lord  Jesus,  come  quickly. 1     Amen. 

V7>rthy  of  the  kingdom  of  God,  f  jr  which  ye  also  suffer: 
seeing  it  is  a  righteous  thing  with  God  to  recompense 
tribulation  to  them  that  trouble  you  ;  and  to  you  who  are 
troubled,  rest  with  us,  when  the  Lord  Jesus  shall  be  re- 
vealed from  heaven  with  his  mighty  angels.  Luke  xxi. 
27,  28.  And  then  shall  they  see  the  Son  of  man  coming 
In  a  cloud,  with  power  and  great  glory.  And  when  these 
things  begin  to  come  to  pass,  then  look  up,  and  lift  up 
your  heads  ;  for  your  redemption  draweth  nigh. 

i  Mark  xiii.  35,  36,  37.  Watch  ye,  therefore :  for  ye 
know  not  when  the  master  of  the  house  cometh,  at  even, 
or  at  midnight,  or  at  the  cock-crowing,  or  in  the  morn- 
ing: lest,  coming  suddenly,  he  find  you  sleeping.  And 
what  I  say  unto  you,  I  say  unto  all,  Watch.  Luke  xii. 
35,  36.  Let  your  loins  be  girded  about,  and  your  lights 
burning ;  and  ye  yourselves  like  unto  men  that  wait  for 
their  Lord,  when  he  will  return  from  the  wedding ;  that, 
when  he  cometh  and  knocketh,  they  may  open  unto  him 
immediately.  Rev.  xxii.  20.  He  which  testifieth  these 
things  sait:,  Surely  I  come  quickly;  Anc^n.  Even  so, 
eane,  LoTd  Jesus     See  Matt  xsiv.  36,  42.  43,  44. 


THE 

LARGER    CATECHISM, 

RATIFIED   ANL    ADOPTED   BY   THE 

SYNOD  OF  NEW  YOEK  AND  PHILADELPHIA 

Held  ai  Philadelphia,  May  the  16th,  1788,  and  continued  by 
adjournments,  until  the  28th  of  the  same. 


Q.  1.  What  is  the  chief  and  highest  end  oj 
man? 

A.  Man's  chief  and  highest  end  is  to  glorify 
God,a  and  fully  to  enjoy  him  for  ever.b 

Q.  2.  How  doth  it  appear  that  there  is  a 
God? 

A.  The  very  light  of  nature  in  man,  and  the 
works  of  God,  declare  plainly  that  there  is  a 
God ;  °  but  his  word  and  Spirit  only,  do  suffi- 

'  Rom.  xi.  36.  For  of  him,  and  through  him,  and  to 
him  are  all  things:  to  whom  be  glory  for  ever.  Amen. 
1  Cor.  x.  31.  Whether  therefore  ye  eat  or  drink,  or  what- 
soever ye  do,  do  all  to  the  glory  of  God. 

v  Ps.  lxxiii.  24,  25,  26.  Thou  shalt  guide  me  with  thy 
wounsel,  and  afterward  receive  me  to  glory.  Whom  hav« 
1  in  heaven  but  thee  ?  and  there  is  none  upon  earth  that 
I  desire  besides  thee.  My  flesh  and  my  heart  faileth :  but 
God  is  the  strength  of  my  heart,  and  my  portion  for  ever. 
John  xvii.  22  and  24.  The  glory  which  thou  gavest  me 
1  have  given  them. — Father,  I  will  that  they  also  whom 
thou  hast  given  me  be  with  me  wheie  I  am;  that  they 
may  behold  my  glory,  which  thou  hast  given  ue. 

o  Rom.  i.  19,  20.  Because  that  which  may  be  known 
of  God,  is  manifest  in  them ;  for  God  hath  showed  it  unto 
them      For  the  inlisible  things  of  him  from  the  creation 


172  THE   LARGER   CATECHISM. 

ciently  and  effectually  reveal  him  unto  men  foi 

their  salvation.  d 

Q.  3.  What  is  the  word  of  God  t 

A.  The  holy  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  Ne* 

Testament  are  the  word  of  God, e  the  only  rule 

of  faith  and  obedience. f 

>f  the  world  are  clearly  seen,  being  understood  by  the 
things  that  are  made,  even  his  eternal  power  and  God- 
head ;  so  that  they  are  without  excuse.  See  also  Psa. 
xix.  1,  2,  3. 

d  2  Tim.  iii.  15,  16,  17.  And  that  from  a  child  thou 
hasl  known  the  holy  Scriptures,  which  are  able  to  make 
the?  wise  unto  salvation  through  faith  which  is  in  Christ 
Jesus.  All  scripture  is  given  by  inspiration  of  God,  and 
is  profitable  for  doctrine,  for  reproof,  for  correction,  for 
instruction  in  righteousness;  that  the  man  of  God  may 
be  perfect,  thoroughly  furnished  unto  all  good  works. 
1  C  r.  ii.  10. 

•  *2  Tim.  iii.  16.  All  scripture  is  given  by  inspiration 
of  lod.  2  Pet.  i.  19,  20,  21.  We  have  also  a  more  sure 
word  of  prophecy ;  whereunto  ye  do  well  that  ye  take 
heed,  as  unto  a  light  that  shineth  in  a  dark  place,  until 
the  day  dawn,  and  the  day-star  arise  in  your  hearts; 
knowing  this  first,  that  no  prophecy  of  the  Scripture  is  of 
any  private  interpretation.  For  the  prophecy  came  not 
iq  old  time  by  the  will  of  man ;  but  holy  men  of  God 
spake  as  they  were  moved  by  the  Holy  Ghost. 

f  Isa.  viii.  20.  To  the  law  and  to  the  testimony :  if 
they  speak  not  according  to  this  word,  it  is  because  there 
Is  no  light  in  them.  Luke  xvi.  29,  31.  They  have  Moses 
and  the  prophets  ;  let  them  hear  them. — If  they  hear  not 
Moses  and  the  prophets,  neither  will  they  be  persuaded 
though  one  rose  from  the  dead.  Gal.  i.  8,  9.  But  though 
we,  or  an  angel  from  heaven,  preach  any  Dther  gospel 
unto  you  than  that  which  we  have  preacled  unto  you, 
let  him  be  accursed.  As  we  said  before,  so  say  I  now 
again,  If  any  man  preach  a?  y  other  gospel  unt«  you  than 
tbat  ye  have  received,  et  him  be  accursed.  See  also 
?  Vim.  iii.  16,  16,  t.7 


THE   LARGER   CATECHISM.  173 

Q.  4.  How  doth  it  appear  that  the  Scrip- 
tures are  the  word  of  God  ? 

A.  The  Scriptures  manifest  themselves  to 
be  the  word  of  God,  by  their  majesty8  and 
purity ; h  by  the  consent  of  all  the  parts, ! 
and  the  scope  of  the  whole,  which  is  to  give 
all  glory  to  God;j  by  their  light  and  power 
to  convince  and  convert  sinners,  to  comfort  and 
build  up  believers  unto  salvation.  k     But  the 


g  Isa.  Ixvi.  1.  Thus  saith  the  Lord,  The  heaven  is  my 
throne,  and  the  earth  is  my  footstool :  where  is  the  house 
that  ye  build  unto  me  ?  and  where  is  the  place  of  mj 
rest?     See  also  Amos  ix.  2,  3,  4.     Psa.  lxxvii. 

t  Psa.  xii.  6.  The  words  of  the  Lprd  are  pure  words  : 
as  silver  tried  in  a  furnace  of  earth,  purified  seven  times. 
Psa.  cxix.  140.     Thy  word  is  very  pure. 

«  Acts  x.  43.  To  him  give  all  the  prophets  witness, 
that  through  his  name,  whosoever  believeth  in  him  shall 
receive  remission  of  sins.  Acts  xxvi.  22.  Having  there- 
fore obtained  help  of  God,  I  continue  unto  this  day,  wit- 
nessing both  to  small  and  great,  saying  none  other  things 
than  those  which  the  prophets  and  Moses  did  say  should 
some. 

i  Rom.  Hi.  19,  27.  Now  we  know,  that  what  thinga 
soever  the  law  saith,  it  saith  to  them  who  are  under  the 
law ;  that  every  mouth  may  be  stopped,  and  all  the  world 
may  become  guilty  before  God. — Where  is  boasting  then? 
It  is  excluded.  By  what  law?  of  works?  Nay;  tut  by 
the  law  of  faith. 

k  Acts  xviii.  28.  For  he  mightily  convinced  the  Jews, 
and  that  publicly,  showing  by  the  Scriptures,  that  Jeans 
was  Christ.  Heb.  iv.  12.  For  the  word  of  God  is  quick, 
and  powerful,  and  sharper  than  any  two-edged  sword, 
piercing  even  to  the  dividing  asunder  of  soul  and  spirit, 
and  of  the  joints  and  marrow,  and  is  a  discerner  of  th« 
thoughts  and  intents  of  the  heart.  James  i.  18  Of 
his  own  will  begat  he  us  with  the  yl  ord  of  truth,  Psa 
jix.  7  8,  S  The  law  of  the  Lord  i*  perfect,  converting 
15* 


174  TSE  LARGER  CATECHISM. 

Spirit  of  God  bearing  witness  by  and  with  th« 
Scriptures  in  the  heart  of  man,  is  alone  able 
fully  to  persuade  it  that  they  are  the  very  word 
of  God.  ■ 

Q.  5.  What  do  the  Scriptures  principally 
teach  f 

A.  The  Scriptures  principally  teach,  what 
man  is  to  believe  concerning  God,  and  what 
duty  God  requires  of  man.  m 

What  man  ought  10  believe  concerning 

GOD.       - 

Q.  6.  What  do  the  Scriptures  make  known 
of  God? 

A.  The  Scriptures  make  known  what  God 
is, n  the  persons  in  the  Godhead,  °  his  de- 
crees, p  and  the  execution  of  his  decrees.  q 

the  soul :  the  testimony  of  the  Lord  is  sure,  making-  wise 
the  simple,  &c. 

1  John  xvi.  13,  14.  Howbeit  when  he,  the  Spirit  of 
truth,  is  come,  he  will  guide  you  into  all  truth :  and  he 
will  show  you  things  to  come.  He  shall  glorify  me ;  for 
he  shall  receive  of  mine,  and  shall  show  it  unto  you. 

1  John  ii.  20,  27. 

■  John  xx.  31.  But  these  are  written,  that  ye  might 
believe  that  Jesus  is  the  Christ,  the  Son  of  God;  and 
that   believing   ye  might   have   life    through   his   name. 

2  Tim.  i.  13.  Hold  fast  the  form  of  sound  wcrds,  which 
tbou  hast  heard  of  me,  in  faith  and  love.     Psa.  cxix.  106. 

■  John  iv.  24.  God  is  a  Spirit.  Ex.  iii.  14,  and 
xxxiv.  6,  7. 

0  1  John  v.  7.  lor  there  are  three  that  bear  record  in 
heaven,  the  Father,  the  Word,  and  the  Holy  Ghost :  and 
these  three  are  one. 

p  Acts  xv.  14,  15,  18. 

*  Acts  iv.  27,  28.  For  of  a  truth,  against  thy  holy 
iiiild  Jrsn§ — botb    Herod  and  Pontius  Pilate,  with  *hi 


THE   LARGER  CATECHISM.  175 

Q.  7.    What  is  God? 

A.  God  is  a  Spirit, r  in  and  of  himself  infi- 
nite in  being,  ■  glory,  *  blessedness,  u  and  per- 
fection ;  v  all-sufficient,  w  eternal,  x  unchange- 
able^  y  incomprehensible,  *  every  where   pre* 

Gentiles,    and   the  people    of   Israel,  were    gathered  to- 
gether, for  to  do   -whatsoever  thy  hand  and  thy  counsel 
determined  before  to  be  done. 
r  John  iv.  24.     God  is  a  Spirit. 

•  Ex.  iii.  14.  And  God  said  unto  Moses,  I  am  that 
I  am  :  and  he  said,  Thus  shalt  thou  say  unto  the  child* 
fen  of  Israel,  I  am  hath  sent  me  unto  you.  Job  xi.  7, 
8,  9  Canst  thou  by  searching  find  out  God  ?  canst  thou 
find  out  the  Almighty  unto  perfection  ?  It  is  as  high  as 
heat  en;  what  canst  thou  do?  deeper  than  hell;  what 
canst  thou  know  ?  the  measure  thereof  is  longer  than  the 
earth,  and  broader  than  the  sea. 

1  Acts  vii.  2.  The  God  of  glory  appeared  unto  our 
father  Abraham,' when  he  was  in  Mesopotamia,  before  he 
dwe't  in  Charran. 

»  1  Tim.  vi.  15.  Which  in  his  times  he  shall  show, 
who  is  the  blessed  and  only  Potentate,  the  King  of  kings, 
and  Lord  of  lords. 

*  Matt.  v.  48.  Be  ye  therefore  perfect,  even  as  your 
Father  which  is  in  heaven  is  perfect. 

w  Gen.  xvii.  1.  And  when  Abram  was  ninety  years  old 
and  nine,  the  Lord  appeared  to  Abram,  and  said  unto 
him,  I  am  the  Almighty  God :  walk  before  me,  and  be 
thou  perfect. 

■  Psa.  xc.  2.  Before  the  mountains  were  brought  forth, 
#r  ever  thou  hadst  formed  the  earth  and  the  world,  even 
from  everlasting  to  everlasting,  thou  art  God. 

j  Mai.  iii.  6.  For  I  am  the  Lord,  I  change  not: 
therefore  ye  sons  of  Jacob  are  not  consumed.  Jamee 
L  17. 

«  1  Kings  viii.  27.  But  will  God  indeed  dwell  on  the 
earth  ?  Behold,  the  heaven,  and  heaven  of  heavens,  can- 
Qo t  contain  trite  9  ;  Vow  ml  ji  less  this  house  that  I  hav» 
buiided  I 


176  THE   LARGER  CATECHISM. 

ent, a  almighty, b  knowing  aU  thii  gs,  most- 
wise,  d  most  holy, e  most  just, f  most  merciful 
and  gracious,  long-suffering,  and  abundant  ir 
goodness  and  "ruth,  g 

Q.  8.  Are  there  more  Gods  than  one  ? 

A.  There  is  but  one  only,  the  living  and 
true  God.  h 


a  Psa.  cxxxix.  1,  2,  7.  9  Lord,  thou  hast  searched 
Tie,  and  known  me.  Thou  knowest  my  down-sitting  and 
mine  up-rising  ;  thou  understandest  my  thought  afar  off. 
— Whither  shall  I  go  from  thy  Spirit  ?  or  whither  shall  ] 
flee  from  thy  presence  ? 

b  Rev.  iv.  8.  And  the  four  beasts  had  each  of  them 
six  wings  about  him  ;  and  they  were  full  of  eyes  within  ; 
and  they  rest  not  day  and  night,  saying,  Holy,  holy,  holy, 
lord  God  Almighty,  which  was,  and  is,  and  is  to  come. 

c  Heb.  iv.  13.  Neither  is  there  any  creature  that  is 
not  manifest  in  his  sight :  but  all  things  are  naked  and 
opened  unto  the  eyes  of  Him  with  whom  we  have  to  do. 
And  Psa.  cxlvii.  5. 

d  Rom.  xvi.  27.  To  God  only  wise,  be  glory  through 
Jesus  Christ,  for  ever.     Amen. 

B  Isa.  vi.  3.  And  one  cried  unto  another,  and-  said, 
Holy,  holy,  holy  is  the  Lord  of  hosts  ;  the  whole  earth 
is  full  of  his  glory.  Rev.  xv.  4.  Who  shall  not  fear 
thee,  0  Lord,  and  glorify  thy  name  ?  for  thou  only  art 
holy. 

f  Deut.  xxxii.  4.  He  is  the  rock,  his  work  is  perfect ; 
for  all  his  ways  are  judgment :  a  God  of  truth,  and  with- 
out iniquity ;  just  and  right  is  he. 

b  Ex.  xxxiv.  6.  And  the  Lord  passed  by  before  him, 
and  proclaimed,  The  Lord,  the  Lord  God,  merciful  and 
gracious,  long-suffering,  and  abundant  in  goodness  and 
trutli. 

h  Deut.  vi.  4.  Hear,  0  Israel ;  the  Lord  our  God 
is  one  Lord.  1  Cor.  viii,  4.  There  is  none  other  Cod 
but  one.  And  verse  6.  Jer.  x.  10.  But  the  Lore'  ia 
the  true  God  he  is  the  living  God,  and  an  eve-lftflVnf 
King. 


THE   LARGER   CATECHISM.  177 

Q.  9.  Hou  many  persons  are  (here  in  tht 

G-od\ead? 

A.  There  be  three  persons  in  the  Godhead, 
the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost ;  and 
these  three  are  one  true,  eternal  God,  the  same 
;n  substance,  equal  in  power  and  glory:  al< 
though  distinguished  by  their  personal  proper* 
ties.1 

Q.  10.  What  are  the  personal  properties  of 
the  three  persons  in  the  Godhead  ? 

A.  It  is  proper  to  the  Father  to  beget  the 
Son,j  and  to  the  Son  to  be  begotten  of  the 
Father,  k  and  to  the  Holy  Ghost  to  proceed 
from  the  Father  and  the  Son,  from  all  eter- 
nity.1 

Q.  11.  How  doth  it  appear  that  the  Son 
and  the  Holy  Ghost  are  God  eqval  with  the 
Father  f 

•  1  John  v.  7.  For  there  are  three  that  bear  record  in 
heaven,  the  Father  the  Word,  and  the  Holy  Ghost :  and 
these  three  are  one.  Matt.  iii.  16,  17,  and  xxviii.  19. 
2  Cor.  xiii.  14.     John  x.  30. 

i  Heb.  i.  5,  6.  For  unto  which  of  the  angels  said  he 
\t  any  time,  Thou  art  my  Son,  this  day  have  I  begotten 
thee?  And  again,  I  will  be  to  him  a  Father  and  he  shall 
be  to  me  a  Son.     John  i.  14. 

k  Tohn  i.  14.  And  the  Word  was  made  n*esh,  and 
iwel,  among  us,  (and  we  beheld  his  glory,  the  glory  as 
of  the  only  begotten  of  the  Father,)  full  of  grace  and 
truth. 

1  John  xv.  26.  But  when  the  Comforter  is  come,  whom 
I  shall  send  unto  you  from  the  Father,  even  the  Spirit  of 
truth,  which  proceedeth  from  the  Father,  he  shall  testify 
of  me.  Gal.  iv.  6.  And  because  ye  are  sons,  God  hath 
sent  forth  the  S|  ri/  of  his  Son  unto  your  hearts,  crying, 
IMi   Father 


178  THE   LARGER   CATECHISM. 

A.  The  Scriptures  manifest  that  the  Sou  and 
the  Holy  Ghost  are  God  equal  with  the  Father, 
ascribing  unto  them  such  names,™  attributes," 
works,0  and  worship,5  as  are  proper  to  God 
only. 

"»  Jer.  xxiii.  6.  And  this  is  his  name  whereby  he  shall 
be  called,  THE  LORD  (our  Jehovah)  OUR  RIGHT- 
EOUSNESS. 1  John  v.  20.  And  we  are  In  him  that  if 
true,  even  in  his  Son  Jesus  Christ.  This  is  the  true  God, 
and  eternal  life.  Psa.  xlv.  6.  Thy  throne,  0  God,  is  for 
ever  and  ever.  Acts  v.  3,  4.  But  Peter  said*  Ananias, 
why  hath  Satan  filled  thy  heart  to  lie  to  the  Holy  Ghost  ? — 
Thou  hast  not  lied  unto  men,  but  unto  God. 

*  John  i.  1.  In  the  beginning  was  the  Word,  and  the 
Word  was  with  God,  and  the  Word  was  God.  Isa.  ix.  6. 
For  unto  us  a  child  is  born,  unto  us  a  son  is  given;  and 
the  government  shall  be  upon  his  shoulder;  and  his  name 
shall  be  called  Wonderful,  Counsellor,  The  mighty  God, 
The  everlasting  Father,  The  Prince  of  Peace.  John  ii. 
24,  25.  But  Jesus  did  not  commit  himself  unto  them, 
because  he  knew  all  men,  and  needed  not  that  any  should 
testify  of  man  :  for  he  knew  what  was  in  man.  1  Cor.  ii. 
10,  11.  But  God  hath  revealed  them  unto  us  by  his  Spirit : 
for  the  Spirit  searcheth  all  things,  yea  the  deep  things  of 
God.  For  what  man  knoweth  the  things  of  a  man,  save 
the  spirit  of  man  which  is  in  him  ?  Even  so  the  thinga 
of  Gcd  knoweth  no  man,  but  the  Spirit  of  God.  Heb.  ix. 
14.  How  much  more  shall  the  blood  of  Christ,  who 
through  the  eternal  Spirit  offered  himself  without  spot  to 
God,  purge  your  conscience  from  dead  works,  to  serve  the 
living  God  ? 

•  Col.  i.  16.  For  by  him  were  all  things  created,  that 
are  in  heaven,  and  that  are  in  earth,  visible  and  invisible, 
whether  they  be  thrones,  or  dominions,  or  principalities,  or 
powers ;  all  things  were  created  by  him,  and  for  him. 
Gen.  i.  2.  And  the  earth  was  without  form,  and  void; 
ana  darkness  was  upon  the  face  of  the  deep  :  and  the 
Spirit  of  God  moved  upon  the  face  of  the  waters.  Job 
kxvL  13.     Psa.  civ.  30,  and  John  i.  3. 

P  Matt    xxvi/i    19.     Go  ye,    therefore,   and  teach  all 


THE   LAEGER   CATECHISM.  179 

<}.  12.    Wltal  are  the  decrees  of  (tod? 

A.  Gol's  decrees  are  the  wise,  free,  and  holy 
auts  of  the  counsel  of  his  will,  q  whereby,  from 
ail  eternity,  he  hath,  for  his  own  glory,  un- 
changeably fore-ordained  whatsoever  comes  to 
p.Hss  in  time,  r  especially  concerning  angels  and 
men. 

Q.  13.  What  hath  God  especially  decreed 
concerning  angels  and  men  ? 

A.  God,  by  an  eternal  and  immutable  de 
cree,  out  of  his  mere  love,  for  the  praise  of  his 
glorious  grace,  to  be  manifested  in  due  time, 
hath  elected  some  angels  to  glory ; 8  and,  in 

nations,  baptizing  them  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and 
of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  2  Cor.  xiii.  14.  The 
grace  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  love  of  God,  and 
the  communion  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  be  with  you  all. — 
Amen. 

q  Eph.  i.  11.  In  whom  also  we  have  obtained  an  in- 
heritance, being  predestinated  according  to  the  purpose 
of  him  who  worketh  all  things,  after  the  counsel  of  bis 
own  will.  Eom.  ix.  15,  18.  For  he  saith  to  Moses,  I 
will  have  mercy  on  whom  I  will  have  mercy,  and  I  will 
have  compassion  on  whom  I  will  have  compassion.  There- 
fore hath  he  mercy  on  whom  he  will  have  mercy,  and 
whom  he  will  he  hardeneth.     Rom.  xi.  33. 

r  Eph.  i.  4,  11.  According  as  he  hath  chosen  us  in 
kirn,  before  the  foundation  of  the  world,  that  we  shotli 
De  holy  and  without  blame  before  him  in  love.  Horn.  ix. 
22,  23.  What  if  God,  willing  to  show  his  wrath,  and  to 
make  his  power  known,  endured  with  much  long-suifering 
the  vessels  of  wrath  fitted  to  destruction  ;  and  that  he 
might  make  known  the  riches  of  his  glory  on  the  vessels 
of  mercy,  which  he  had  afore  prepared  unto  glory  ?  Psa. 
xxxiL.  11.  The  counsel  of  the  Lord  standeth  for  erer, 
the  thoughts  of  his  heart  to  all  generations. 

•  1  Tim.  v.  21.  I  charge  thee  before  God,  \nd  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  elect  angels. 


!8C  THE  LARGE**   CATECHISM. 

Christ,  hath  chosen  some  men  to  eternal  life, 
and  the  means  thereof,  *  and  also,  according  *,o 
his  sovereign  power,  and  the  unsearchable 
counsel  of  his  own  will  (whereby  he  extendeth 
or  withholdeth  favour  as  he  pleaseth)  hath 
passed  by,  and  fore-ordained  the  rest  to  dis- 
honour and  wrath,  to  be  for  their  sin  inflicted, 
to  the  praise  of  the  glory  of  his  justice.  u 
Q.  14.  How  doth  God  execute  his  decrees  t 
A.  God  executeth  his  decrees  in  the  works 
of  creation  and  providence ;  according  to  his 
infallible  fore-knowledge,  and  the  free  and  im- 
mutable counsel  of  his  own  will.  v 

<  Eph.  i.  4,  5,  6.  According  as  he  hath  chosen  us  in 
him,  (viz.  Christ)  before  the  foundation  of  the  world,  that 
we  should  be  holy,  and  without  blame  before  him  in  lore: 
having  predestinated  us,  unto  the  adoption  of  childrer  by 
Jesus  Christ,  to  himself. — To  the  praise  of  the  glor  of 
his  grace,  wherein  he  hath  made  us  accepted  m  the  Be- 
loved. 2  Thess.  ii.  13,  14.  But  we  are  bound  to  ^ive 
thanks  alway  to  God  for  you,  brethren  beloved  of  the 
Lord,  because  God  hath  from  the  beginning  chosen  you 
to  salvation,  through  sanctification  of  the  Spirit,  and  be- 
lief of  the  truth.     1  Pet.  i.  2. 

■  Rom.  ix.  17,  18,  21,  22.  For  the  Scripture  saith 
unto  Pharaoh,  Even  for  this  same  purpose  have  I  raised 
thee  up,  that  I  might  show  my  power  in  thee,  and  that 
my  name  might  be  declared  throughout  all  the  earth  — 
Therefore  hath  he  mercy  on  whom  he  will  have  mercy, 
and  whom  he  will  he  hardeneth.— Hath  not  the  potter 
power  over  the  clay,  of  the  same  lump  to  make  one  ves. 
eel  unto  honour,  and  another  unto  dishonour  ?  Jude  4. 
For  there  are  certain  men  crept  in  unawares,  who  were 
before  of  old  ordained  to  this  condemnation,  ungodly  men, 
burning  the  grace  of  our  God  into  lasciviousness,  and  de- 
nying the  only  Lord  God,  and  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
Matt.  xi.  25,  26.     2  Tim.  ii.  20. 

T  Eph,  i.  11.      In   whom  a^so   we    have   obtained  ac 


THE   LARGER   CATECHISM.  ]8i 

Q.  15.  What  is  tJ*e  work  of  creation  t 
A.  The  work  of  creation  is  that  wherein 
v3od  did  in  the  beginning,  by  the  word  of  hii 
power,  make  of  nothing,  the  world  and  all 
things  therein  for  himself,  within  the  space  of 
six  days,  and  all  very  good.  w 

Q.  16.  How  did  God  create  angels  f 
A.  God  created  all  the  angels, x  spirits,' 
immortal,1  holy, a  excelling  in  knowledge,* 
migJ  ty  in  power;0  to  execute  his  command- 
inherit  Jince,  being  predestinated  according  to  the  purpose 
of  him  who  worketh  all  things  after  the  counsel  of  his 
.own  will. 

w  Gen.  1st  chap.  Heb.  xi.  3.  Through  faith  we  un- 
derstand that  the  worlds  were  framed  by  the  word  of 
God  ;  so  that  things  which  are  seen  were  not  made  of 
things  which  do  appear.  Irov.  xvi.  4.  The  Lord  hath 
made  all  things  for  himself:  yea,  even  the  wicked  for  the 
iny  of  evil.     Rev.  iv.  11 

*  Col.  i.  16.  For  by  him  were  all  things  created,  that 
are  in  heaven,  and  that  are  in  earth,  visible  and  invisible, 
whether  they  be  thrones  or  dominions,  or  principali- 
ties, or  powers ;  all  things  were  created  by  him,  and  for 
him. 

y  Psa.  civ.  4.  Who  maketh  his  angels  spirits  ;  his  min- 
isters a  flaming  fire. 

*  Matt.  xxii.  30.  For  in  the  resurrection  they  neither 
marry,  nor  are  given  in  marriage,  but  are  as  the  angels 
of  God  in  heaven. 

a  Matt.  xxv.  31.  When  the  Son  of  man  shall  come  in 
his  glory,  and  all  his  holy  angels  with  him,  then  shall  he 
eit  upon  the  throne  of  his  glory. 

b  2  Sam.  xiv.  17.  As  an  angel  of  God,  so  is  my  lord 
(ihe  king,  to  discern  good  and  bad.     Matt.  xxiv.  36. 

c  2  Thess.  i.  7.    And  to  you  who  are  troubled,  rest  with 
as,  when  the  Lord  Jesus  shall  be  revealed  from  heaven, 
with  his  mighty  angels 
10 


182  THE   LARGER   CATECHISM.  * 

wents,  and  to  praise  his  name,  *  yet  subject 

to  change. e 

Q.  17.  How  did  G-od  create  man  f 
A.  After  God  had  made  all  other  cre^ 
lures,  he  created  man,  male  and  female ; ' 
formed  the  body  of  the  man  of  the  dust  of  the 
ground, g  and  the  woman  of  the  rib  of  the 
man ; h  endued  them  with  living,  reasonable, 
and  immortal  souls  ;  *  made  them  after  his 
own  image, j  in  knowledge,  k  righteousness 
and  holiness, l  having  the  law  of  God  writ- 
ten  in    their    hearts, m    and    power    to    fulfil 

d  Psa.  ciii.  20,  21.  Bless  the  Lord,  ye  his  angels,  that 
excel  in  strength,  that  do  his  commandments,  hearkening 
unto  the  voice  of  his  word.  Bless  ye  the  Lord  all  ye  hia 
hosts  ;  ye  ministers  of  his,  that  do  his  pleasure. 

e  2  Pet.  ii.  4.  For  if  God  spared  not  the  angels  that 
sinned,  but  cast  them  down  to  hell,  and  delivered  them 
into  chains  of  darkness,  to  be  reserved  unto  judgment. 

f  Gen.  i.  27.  So  God  created  man  in  his  own  image; 
in  the  image  of  God  created  he  him  ;  male  and  female 
created  he  them. 

g  Gen.  ii.  7.  And  the  Lord  God  formed  man  of  the 
duet  of  the  ground. 

h  Gen.  ii.  22.  And  the  rib,  which  the  Lord  God  had 
taken  from  man,  made  he  a  woman,  and  brought  her  unto 
he  man. 

i  Gen.  ii.  7.  And  the  Lord  God  formed  man  of  the 
dust  of  the  ground,  and  breathed  into  his  nostrils  th« 
breath  of  life  ;  and  man  became  a  living  soul.  See  Job 
Rxsv.  11.     Eccl.  xii.  7.     Matt.  x.  28.     Luke  xxiii.  43. 

J  Gen.  i.  27.  So  God  created  man  in  his  own  image; 
in  the  image  of  God  created  he  him. 

*  Col.  iii.  10. 
Eph.  iv.  24. 

■  Rom.  ii.  14,  15.  For  when  the  Gentiles,  which  have 
Dot  the  law,  do  by  nature  the  things  contained  in  the 
lav!     tides  s,   having  no*  the  law,  are  a  law  unto  them* 


THE   LARGER   CATECHISM.  183 

it,*  with   dominion   over   the  creatures;'  yet 

subject  to  fall. p 

Q.  18.  What  are  God's  works  of  providence  f 
A,  God's    works    of    providence    are    his 

most  holy,  q  wise,  r  and  powerful  preserving,  ■ 

and    governing    all    his    creatures ;  *    ordering 

them,    and    all    their    actions, u  to    his    own 

glory.  y 

Q.  19.    What  is   God's  providence  toward 

the  angels  f 

selves;  which  show  the  work  of  the  law  written  in  their 
hearts,  their  conscience  also  bearing  witness,  and  theii 
thoughts  the  mean  while  accusing  or  else  excusing  one 
another. 
►  Eccl.  vii.  29.    God  hath  made  man  upright. 

•  Gen.  i.  28. 

p  Gen.  iii.  6.     Eccl.  vii.  29. 

q  Psa.  cxlv.  17.  The  Lord  is  righteous  in  all  his  ways, 
and  holy  in  all  his  works. 

r  Psa.  civ.  24.  0  Lord,  how  manifold  are  thy  worka ' 
In  wisdom  hast  thou  made  them  all.  Isa.  xxviii.  29. 
This  also  cometh  forth  from  the  Lord  of  hosts,  which  is 
wonderful  in  counsel,  and  excellent  in  working. 

•  Heb.  i.  3.  Who,  being  the  brightness  of  his  glory, 
and  the  express  image  of  his  person,  and  upholding  all 
things  by  the  word  of  his  power. 

•  Psa.  ciii.  19.  The  Lord  hath  prepared  his  throne  In 
the  heavens ;  and  his  kingdom  ruleth  over  all. 

■  Matt.  x.  29,  30.  Are  not  two  sparrows  sold  lor  a 
farthing?  and  one  of  them  shall  not  fal'.  *n  the  ground 
Without  your  Father.  But  the  very  hairs  of  your  head 
*re  all  numbered.  Gen.  xlv.  7.  And  God  sent  me  be. 
fore  you,  to  preserve  you  a  posterity  in  the  earth,  and  tc 
save  your  lives  by  a  great  deliverance. 

•  Rom.  xi.  36.  For  of  him,  and  through  him,  and  to 
him,  are  all  things  ;  to  whom  be  glory  for  ever.  Amen 
Isa.  lxiii.  14.  So  didst  tbou  lead  thy  people,  to  raafc* 
thyae'f  a  glonous  nam^. 


1S4  THE   LARGER   CATECHISM. 

A.  God  by  his  providence  permitted  tome 
af  the  angels,  wilfully  and  irrecoverably,  ti 
tall  into  sin  and  damnation,  w  limiting  and  or- 
dering that,  and  all  their  sins,  to  his  ow« 
glory  ; x  and  established  the  rest  in  holinest 
and  happiness ; 7  employing  them  all,  ■  at  hi? 
pleasure,  in  the  administrations  of  his  power., 
m^roy,  and  justice. a 

Q.  20.  What  was  the  providence  of  G-ou 
toward  man  in  the  estate  in  which  he  wat 
created  ? 

A.  The  providence  of  God  toward  man  in 
the  estate  in  which  he  was  created,  was,  the 
placing  him  in  paradise,  appointing  him  to  dress 
it,  giving  him  liberty  to  eat  of  the  fruit  of  the 
earth,  b  putting  the  creatures  under  his  domi- 
nion, °  and  ordaining  marriage  for  his  help ; d 

w  Jude  6.  And  the  angels  which  kept  not  their  first 
estate,  but  left  their  own  habitation,  he  hath  reserved  in 
everlasting  chains,  under  darkness,  unto  the  judgment  of 
the  great  day.     2  Pet.  ii.  4.     John  viii.  44. 

*  Job  i.  12.  And  the  Lord  said  unto  Satan,  Behold,  all 
that  he  hath  is  in  thy  power  ;  only  upon  himself  put  not 
forth  thy  hand.     Luke  x.  17.     Matt.  viii.  31. 

y  1  Tim.  v.  21.  I  charge  thee  before  God,  and  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  elect  angels.  Mark  viii.  38. 
3eb.  xii.  22. 

■  Psa.  civ.  4.  Who  maketh  his  angels  spirits ;  hi| 
ministers  a  flaming  fire. 

a  Heb.  i.  14.  Are  they  not  all  ministering  spirits, 
sent  forth  to  minister  for  them  who  shall  be  heirs  of  sal« 
ration  ?     2  Kings  xix.  35. 

>  Gen.  ii.  8   15,  16. 

c  Gen.  i.  28. 

*  Gen.  ii.  18.  \nd  the  Lord  God  said.  It  is  not  good 
that  mai  sh<p  Id  1  3  alone  ;  I  will  make  him  an  help  meel 
Tor  hi;ai. 


THE  LARGEE   CATECHISM.  185 

Affording  him  communion  with  himinff,*  in- 
atituting  the  Sabbath/  entering  into  a  cove 
nant  of  life  with  him,  upon  condition  of  per- 
sonal,  perfect,  and  perpetual  obedience,*5  of 
which  the  tree  of  life  was  a  pledge ;  h  and  for* 
bidding  to  eat  of  the  tree  of  the  knowledge  of 
good  and  evil,  upon  the  pain  of  death.1 

Q.  21.  Bid  man  continue  in  that  estate 
wherein  Grod  at  first  created  him  f 

A.  Our  first  parents,  being  left  to  the  free- 
dom of  their  own  will,  through  the  temptation 
of  Satan,  transgressed  the  commandment  of 
God,  in  eating  the  forbidden  fruit,  and  thereby 
fell  from  the  estate  of  innocency  wherein  they 
were  created. j 

c  Gen.  i.  27,  28. 

f  Gen.  ii.  3.  And  God  blessed  the  seventh  day,  and 
sanctified  it ;  because  that  in  it  he  had  rested  from  all  his 
work  which  God  created  and  made. 

s  Rom.  v.  14.  Adam — who  is  the  figure  of  him  that 
was  to  come.  Gal.  iii.  12.  And  the  law  is  not  of  faith : 
but  the  man  that  doeth  them  shall  live  in  them.  Rom.  x 
5.     Gal.  iii.  10.     1  Cor.  xv.  22,  47.     Hos.  vi.  7. 

h  Gen.  ii.  9  And  out  of  the  ground  made  the  Lorll 
God  to  grow  every  tree  that  is  pleasant  to  the  sight,  and 
good  for  food :  the  tree  of  life  also  in  the  midst  of  the 
garden,  and  the  tree  of  knowledge  of  good  and  evil. 

4  Gen.  ii.  17.  But  of  the  tree  of  t\e  knowledge  of  good 
and  evil,  thou  shalt  not  eat  of  it:  for  in  the  day  that  thou 
Gatest  thereof  thou  shalt  surely  die. 

>  Gen.  iii.  6,  7,  8,  13.  And  when  the  ivoman  saw  that 
the  tree  was  good  foi  food,  and  that  it  was  pleasant 
to  the  eyes,  and  a  tree  to  be  d»eired  to  make  one  wise, 
she  took  of  the  fruit  thereof,  and  did  eat ;  and  gave  also 
onto  her  husband  with  her,  and  he  did  eat. — And  tbry 
know  that  they  were  naked. — And  Adanv  and  his  wi*^ 
oid  themselves  from  the  presence  cf  the  Lord  God 
Id* 


J  86  THE   LARGER    CATECHISM. 

Q  22.  Did  all  mankind  fall  in  thai  first 
transgression  ? 

A.  The  covenant  being  made  with  Adam, 
as  a  public  person,  not  for  himself  only,  but  for 
bis  posterity  ;  all  mankind  descending  from 
bim  by  ordinary  generation,11  sinned  in  him  and 
fell  with  him  in  that  first  transgression.1 

Q.  23.  Into  what  estate  did  the  fall  bring 
mankind  ? 

A.  The  fall  brought  mankind  into  an  estate 
of  sin  and  misery.™ 

Q.  24.    What  is  sin  ? 

A.  Sin  is  any  want  of  conformity  unto,  or 
transgression  of  any  law  of  God,  given  as  a 
rule  to  the  reasonable  creature.11 

Q.  25.  Wherein  consists  the  sinfulness  of 
that  estate  ivhereinto  man  fell  f 

amongst  the  trees  of  the  garden. — And  the  Lord  God  said 
unto  the  woman,  What  is  this  that  thou  hast  done  ?  And 
the  woman  said,  The  serpent  beguiled  me,  and  I  did  eat. 
2  Cor.  xi.  3.     Eccl.  vii.  29. 

k  Acts  xvii.  26.  And  hath  made  of  one  blood  all  nations 
of  men. 

{  Gen.  ii.  17.  But  of  the  tree  of  the  knowledge  of 
good  and  evi'  thou  shalt  not  eat  of  it ;  for  in  the  day  that 
fhou  eatest  thereof  thou  shalt  surely  die.  Compared  with 
'.torn.  v.  12  to  20  verse,  and  with  1  Cor.  xv.  21,  22. 

«  Rom.  v.  12  Wherefore  as  by  one  man  sin  entered 
iiito  the  world,  and  death  by  sin  ;  and  so  death  passed 
upon  all  men,  for  that  all  have  sir  tied.  Gal.  iii.  10.  For 
as  many  as  are  of  the  works  of  che  law,  are  under  the 
turse  •  for  it  is  written,  Cursed  is  every  one  that  contin- 
aeth  n  *t  in  all  thing,?  which  aic  written  in  the  book  of  the 
.aw  to  lo  them. 

■  Rom.  iii.  23.  AW  have  finned  and  come  short  of  the 
glr  ry  oi  God.  1  Jchn  iii.  4.  Sin  is  the  transgression 
of  th»  \lw.     Jal.  iii   10—32. 


THE   LARGER   CATECHISM.  18? 

A.  The  sinfulness  of  that  estate  whereinto 
man  fell,  consisteth  in  the  guilt  of  Adam's 
first  sin,0  the  want  of  that  righteousness  wherein 
he  was  created,  and  the  corruption  of  his  na- 
ture, whereby  he  is  utterly  indisposed,  disabled, 
and  made  opposite  unto  all  that  is  spiritually 
good,  and  wholly  inclined  to  all  evil,  and  that 
continually;1*  which  is  commonly  called  origi- 
nal sir.,  and  from  which  do  proceed  all  actual 
transgressions. q 

Q.  26.  How  is  original  sin  conveyed  from 
our  first  parents  unto  their  posterity  ? 

0  Rom.  v.  12,  19.  Wherefore,  as  by  one  man  sin 
entered  into  the  world,  and  death  by  sin ;  and  so  death 
passed  upon  all  men,  for  that  all  have  sinned. — By  one 
man's  disobedience  many  were  made  sinn3rs.  1  Cor. 
xv.  22 

p  Rom.  v.  6.  For  when  we  were  yet  without  strength, 
in  due  time  Christ  died  for  the  ungodly.  Rom.  iii.  10  to 
20.  As  it  is  written,  there  is  none  righteous,  no,  njt  one: 
there  is  none  that  understandeth,  there  is  none  that  seek- 
eth  after  God.  They  are  all  gone  ou*  of  the  way,  they 
are  together  become  unprofitable;  there  is  none  that  doeth 
good,  no,  not  one,  &c.  Eph.  ii.  1,  2,  3.  And  you  hath 
he  quickened,  who  were  dead  in  trespasses  and  sins,  &c. 
Rom.  viii.  7,  8.  Because  the  carnal  mind  is  enmity 
against  God  ;  for  it  is  not  subject  to  the  law  of  God, 
neither  indeed  can  be.  So  then  they  that  are  in  the  flesh, 
cannot  please  God.  Gen.  vi.  5.  And  God  saw  that  th« 
wickedness  of  man  was  great  in  the  earth,  and  that  every 
Imagination  of  the  thoughts  of  his  heart  was  only  evil 
continually. 

q  James  i.  14,  15.  But  every  man  is  tempted,  when 
he  is  drawn  away  of  his  own  lust  and  enticed.  Then, 
when  lust  hath  conceived,  it  bringeth  forth  sin  ;  uni  sin 
when  it  is  finished,  bringeth  forth  death.  Matt.  xv.  IS 
For  a  it  of  the  hcait  proceed  evil  thoughts,  murders,  adiu 
teiie*    forr.ication,  thefts,  false  witness,  blasphemies 


J  88  THE   LARGER  CATECHISM 

A.  Original  sin  is  conveyed  from  our  fiist 
parents  unto  their  posterity  by  natural  genera- 
tion, so  as  all  that  proceed  from  them  in  that 
way,  are  conceived  and  born  in  sin.r 

Q.  27.  What  misery  did  the  fall  bring  upon 
mankind  ? 

A.  The  fall  brought  upon  mankind  the  lose 
of  communion  with  God,8  his  displeasure  and 
curse;  so  as  we  are  by  nature  children  of 
wrath,*  bond-slaves  to  Satan,u  and  justly  liable 
to  all  punishments  in  this  world  and  that 
which  is  to  come/ 

*  Psa.  H.  5.  Behold,  I  was  shap»  n  in  iniquity  ;  and  in 
sin  did  ray  mother  conceive  me.  Job  xiv.  4.  Who  can 
bring  a  clean  thing  out  of  an  unclean  ?  not  one.  Job  xv. 
14.  What  is  man,  that  he  should  be  clean?  and  he  which 
is  born  of  a  woman,  that  he  should  be  righteous  ?  John  iii. 
6.     That  which  is  born  of  the  flesh  is  flesh. 

*  Gen.  iii.  8,  24.  And  they  heard  the  voice  of  the  Lord 
God  walking  in  the  garden  in  the  cool  of  the  day  :  and 
Adam  and  his  wife  hid  themselves  from  the  presence  of  the 
Lord  God  amongst  the  trees  of  the  garden. — So  he  drove 
out  the  man ;  and  he  placed  at  the  east  of  the  garden  of 
Eden,  cherubims,  and  a  flaming  sword,  which  turned  every 
way,  to  keep  the  way  of  the  tree  of  life. 

*  Eph.  ii  2,  3.  Wherein  in  time  past  ye  walked  ac- 
cording to  the  course  of  this  world,  according  to  the  prince 
o*  *^e  power  of  the  air,  the  spirit  that  now  worketh  in 
the  children  of  disobedience  :  among  whom  alsc  we  all  had 
our  conversation  in  times  past,  in  the  lusts  of  our  flesh, 
fulfilling  the  desires  of  the  flesh,  and  of  the  mind  ;  and 
were  by  nature  the  children  of  wrath,  even  as  others. 

u  2  Tim.  ii.  26.  And  that  they  may  recover  them- 
selves out  of  the  snare  of  the  devil,  who  are  taken 
captive  by  him  at  his  will.  Luke  xi.  21,  2k.  Heb. 
ii.  14. 

«  Rom.  vi.  23.  The  wages  o**  sin  is.  death,  Bum  v 
14.    Gen  ii.  V 


THE    LARGER   CATECJrlStt.  18$ 

Q.  28.  What  are  the  'punishments  of  sin  in 
this  world? 

A.  The  punishments  of  sin  in  this  world, 
are  eithe/  inward,  as  b'indness  of  mind,  w  a 
reprobate  sense,  x  strong  delusions, y  hard- 
aess  of  heart,"  horror  of  conscience,  B  and  vile 
affections  :  b  or  out -yard,  as  the  curse  of  God 
upon  the  creatures  for  our  sake,  °  and  all  other 
evils  that  befall  us  in  our  bodies,  names, 
estates,  relations,  and  employments  ; d  together 
with  death  itself. e 

w  Eph.  iv.  18.  Having  the  understanding  darkened, 
being  alienated  from  the  life  of  God,  through  the  ignorance 
that  is  in  them,  because  of  the  blindness  of  their  heart. 

*  Rom.  i.  28.  Even  as  they  did  not  like  to  retain  God 
in  their  knowledge,  God  gave  them  over  to  a  reprobate 
mind,  to  do  those  things  which  are  not  convenient. 

j  2  Thess.  ii.  11.  And  for  this  cause  God  shall  send 
tbem  strong  delusion,  that  they  should  believe  a  lie. 

•  Rom.  ii.  5.  But  after  thy  hardness  and  impenitent 
heart,  treasurest  up  unto  thyself  wrath  against  the  day  of 
wrath,  and  revelation  of  the  righteous  judgment  of  God. 

a  Isa.  xxxiii.  14.  Tbi  sinners  in  Zion  are  afraid;  fear- 
fulness  hath  surprised  the  hypocrites.  Who  among  us 
Bhall  dwell  with  the  devouring  fire  ?  Who  amongst  ua 
shall  dwell  with  everlasting  burnings?  Gen.  iv.  13.  !4. 
Matt,  xxvii   4.     Heb.  x.  27. 

*>  Rom.  i.  26.  For  this  cause  God  gave  them  up  unto 
rile  affections. 

e  Gen.  iii.  17.  Because  thou  hast  hearkene  I  unto  the 
Yf>ice  of  thy  wife,  and  hast  eaten  of  the  tree,  of  which  1 
lommanded  thee,  saying,  Thou  shalt  not  eat  of  it,  cursed 
is  the  ground  for  thy  sake ;  in  sorrow  shalt  thou  eat  of 
it  all  the  days  of  thy  life. 

d  Deut.  xxviii.  15,  to  the  end.  If  thou  wilt  not 
hearken  unto  the  voice  of  the  Lord  thy  God — all  these 
curses  shall  come  upon  thee : — Cursed  shalt  thou  be  in 
the  city,  &c 

P.oni   \i.  21,  23.     VI.  at  fruit  had  ye  then  in  those 


190  THE   LARGER   CATECHISM. 

Q.  29.  What  are  the  punishments  if  tin  •* 
the  world  to  come? 

A.  The  punishments  of  sin  in  the  world  to 
come  are,  everlasting  separation  from  the  ccm 
fortable  presence  of  God,  and   most   grievous 
torments   in   soul   and  body,  without  intermix 
sion,  in  hell-fire  for  ever. f 

Q,  80.  Both  God  leave  all  mankind  to  per- 
ish in  the  estate  of  sin  and  misery  f 

A.  God  doth  not  leave  all  men  to  perish  in 
the  estate  of  sin  and  misery,  6  into  which  they 
fell  by  the  breach  of  the  first  covenant,  com- 
monly called  the  covenant  of  works  ;  h  but  of 
his  mere  love  and  mercy  delivereth  his  elect 
out  of  it,  and  bringeth  them  into  an  estate  of 
salvation  by  the  second  covenant,  commonly 
called  the  covenant  of  grace.  * 

things  whereof  ye  are  now  ashamed  ?  for  the  end  of  those 
things  is  death. — The  wages  of  sin  is  death. 

f  2  Thess.  i.  9.  Who  shall  be  punished  with  ev-srlast 
ing  destruction  from  the  presence  of  the  Lord,  and  from 
the  glory  of  his  power.  Mark  ix.  43,  44.  To  go  into 
hell — where  their  worm  dieth  not,  and  the  fire  is  not 
quenched.  Luke  xvi.  24,  26.  Send  Lazarus,  that  he 
a»ay  dip  the  tip  of  his  finger  in  water,  and  cool  my  tongue  ; 
for  I  am  tormented  in  this  flame. — Between  us  and  you 
there  is  a  great  gulf  fixed :  so  that  they  which  would 
pass  from  hence  to  you  cannot ;  neither  can  they  pass  to 
us,  that  would  come  from  thence.  Matt.  xxv.  41,  46. 
Rev.  xiv.  11.     John  iii.  36. 

«  1  Thess.  v.  9.  For  God  hath  not  appointed  us  to 
wrath,  but  to  obtain  salvation  by  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

h  Gal.  iii.  10.  For  as  many  as  are  of  the  works  of  the 
law,  are  under  the  curse:  for  it  is  written,  Cursed  is 
every  one  that  continuetn  not  in  all  things  which  are 
written  in  the  book  of  the  law  to  do  them. 

4  lit.   iii.    4,    b,  i,  7.     But   after   that   the   kindnew 


THE   LARGER    CATECHISM.  19} 

Q  31.  With  whom  was  the  covenant  of 
grace  made? 

A  The  covenant  of  grace  was  made  with 
Christ  as  the  second  Adam,  and  in  him  with 
all  the  3lect  as  his  seed. J 

Q.  82.  How  is  thz  grace  of  God  manifested 
in  the  second  covenant  ? 

A.  The  grace  of  God  is  manifested  in  the 
second  covenant,  in  that  he  freely  provideth 
and  offereth  to  sinners  a   mediator,  k  and  life 

and  love  of  God  our  Saviour  toward  man  appeared,  not 
by  wcrks  of  righteousness  which  we  have  done,  but  ac- 
cording to  his  mercy  he  saved  us,  by  the  washing  of 
regeneration,  and  renewing  of  the  Holy  Ghost ;  which  he 
shed  on  us  abundantly,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Saviour  : 
that  being  justified  by  his  grace,  we  should  be  made 
beirs  according  to  the  hope  of  eternal  life.  Tit.  i.  2.  Jn 
hope  of  eternal  life,  which  God,  that  cannot  lie,  prom- 
ised before  the  world  began.  Gal.  iii.  21.  Rom.  hi.  20, 
21,  22. 

J  Gal.  iii.  16.  Now  to  Abraham  and  his  seed  were  the 
promises  made.  He  saith  not,  And  to  seeds,  as  of  many : 
but  as  of  one,  And  to  thy  seed,  which  is  Christ.  Isa. 
lix.  21.  As  for  me,  this  is  my  covenant  with  them,  saitb 
the  Lord  ;  my  Spirit  that  is  upon  thee,  and  my  worde 
wnich  I  have  put  in  thy  mouth,  shall  not  depart  out  of 
thy  mouth,  nor  out  of  the  mouth  of  thy  seed,  nor  out  of  th« 
Houth  of  thy  seed's  seed,  saith  the  Lord,  from  henceforth 
Mid  for  ever.  Zech.  vi.  13.  Luke  xxii.  29.  2  Sam. 
%x\\\.  6.     Rum.  v.  15,  to  the  end. 

k  Gen.  iii.  15.  And  I  will  put  enmity  between  thee 
and  i,he  woman,  and  between  thy  seed  and  her  seed  it 
»hall  bruise  thy  head,  and  thou  shalt  bruise  his  heel. 
lea.  xlii.  6.  I  the  Lord  have  called  thee  ir  righteousness, 
and  will  hold  thine  hand,  and  will  keep  thee,  and  give 
thee  for  a  covenant  of  the  people,  for  a  light  of  the  Gen- 
tiles. John  vi.  27.  Labour  not  for  the  meat  whio- 
porisbeth,  tut  for  th*t  meat  which  enduj  eth  unto  ever 


192  THE   LARGER   CATECHISM. 

and  salvation  by  him ; l  and  requiring  faith 
as  the  condition  to  interest  them  in  him,  ■ 
promiseth  and  giveth  his  Holy  Spirit  to  all  his 
elect, n  to  work  in  them  that  faith,  °  with  a!l 
other  saving  graces;1*  and  to  ennble  them  unto 
all  holy  obedience,  q  as  the  evidence  of  the 
truth  of  their  faith, r  and  thankfulness  to  God, ' 

lasting  life,  which  the  Son  of  man  shall  give  unto 
you:  for  him  hath  God  the  Father  sealed.  1  Tim. 
ii.  5. 

1  1  John  v.  11,  12.  And  this  is  the  record,  That  God 
hath  given  to  us  eternal  life  ;  and  this  life  is  in  his  Son. 
He  that  hath  the  Son,  hath  life. 

m  John  iii.  16.  For  God  so  loved  the  world,  that  he 
gave  his  only  begotten  Son,  that  whosoever  believeth  in 
him,  should  not"  perish,  but  have  everlasting  life.  John 
i.  12.  But  as  many  as  received  him,  to  th«m  gave  he 
power  to  become  the  sons  of  God,  even  to  them  that  be- 
lieve on  his  name.     Chap.  iii.  36. 

n  Prov.  i.  23.  Behold,  I  will  pour  out  my  Spirit  unto 
you,  I  will  make  known  my  words  unto  you.  Isa.  lix. 
21.     Zech.  xii.  10. 

0  2  Cor.  iv.  13.  We  having  the  same  spirit  of  faith, 
according  as  it  is  written,  I  believed,  and  therefore  have 
I  spoken ;  we  also  believe,  and  therefore  speak. 

p  Gal.  v.  22,  23.  But  the  fruit  of  the  Spirit  is  love,  joy, 
peace,  long-suffering,  gentleness,  goodness  faith,  meek- 
ness, temperance  :  against  such  there  is  no  law. 

q  Ezek.  xxxvi.  27.  And  I  will  put  my  Spirit  within 
you,  and  cause  you  to  walk  in  my  statutes,  and  je  shall 
keep  my  judgments,  and  do  them. 

r  James  ii.  18,  22.  Yea,  a  man  may  say,  Thou  hast 
faith,  and  I  have  works :  show  me  thy  faith  without  thy 
works,  and  I  will  show  thee  my  faith  by  my  works  — 
Beest  thou  how  faith  wrought  with  his  works,  and  by 
works  was  faith  made  perfect  ? 

•  2  Cor.  v.  14,  16.  Foi  the  love  of  Christ  constraiae-th 
■s,  Ac. 


THE   LARGEIi   CATECHISM.  193 

and  as  the  way  which  he  hath  appointed  them 
to  salvation.  * 

Q.  33.  Was  the  covenant  of  grace  alway* 
Administered  after  one  and  the  same  manner? 

A.  The  covenant  of  grace  was  not  always 
administered  after  the  same  manner,  but  the 
administrations  of  it  under  the  Old  Testament 
were  different  from  those  under  the  New.  n 

Q.  34.  How  was  the  covenant  of  grace  ad- 
ministered under  the  Old  Testament  f 

A.  The  covenant  of  grace  was  administered 
under  the  Old  Testament,  by  promises,  T  pro- 
phecies, w  sacrifices,  x  circumcision, y  the  pass- 
over,  "  and  other  types  and  ordinances ;  which 
did  all  fore-signify  Christ  then  fo  come,  and 
were  for  that  time  sufficient  to  build  up  the  elect 
in  faith  in  the  promised  Messiah,  a  by  whom 

x  Eph.  ii.  10.  For  we  are  his  workmanship,  created 
in  Christ  Jesus  unto  good  works,  which  God  hath  before 
ordained  that  we  should  walk  in  them.  Tit.  ii.  14,  and 
iii.  8. 

B  2  Cor.  iii.  6.  Who  also  hath  made  us  able  ministers 
of  the  new  testament :  not  of  the  letter,  but  of  the  spirit. 
Heb.  i.  1,  2,  chap  viii.  7,  8,  &c. 

▼  Rom.  iv.  8.  Now  I  say,  that  Jesus  Christ  was  a 
minister  of  the  circumcision  for  the  truth  of  God,  to  con- 
firm the  promises  made  unto  the  fathers.     Acts  iii.  20. 

*  Acts  iii.  20,  24. 

*  Heb.  x.  1. 

'  Rom.  iv.  Hi 

'  1  Cor.  v.  7.     Ex.  xii.  14,  17,  24. 

a  Heb.  xi.  13.  These  all  died  in  faith,  not  having  re- 
ceived the  promises,  but  having  seen  them  afar  off,  and 
were  persuaded  of  them,  and  embrace  I  them,  end  con- 
fessed that  they  were  strangers  and  pilgrims  on  Ul9  e&rta. 
Heb,  viii.  ix.  and  x.  chapters. 
17 


194  THE   LARGER   CATECHISM. 

they  then  had  full  remission  of  sin  and  eternal 
salvation.  b 

Q.  35.  How  is  he  covenant  of  gra^e  admin 
istered  under  the  New  Testament  f 

A.  Under  the  New  Testament,  when  Christ 
the  substance  was  exhibited,  the  same  covenant 
of  grace  was,  and  still  is  to  be,  administered  in 
the  preaching  of  the  word,  °  and  the  adminis- 
tration of  the  sacraments  of  baptism,  d  and  the 
Lord's  supper ;  e  in  which  grace  and  salvation 
are  held  forth  in  more  fulness,  evidence  and 
efficacy  to  all  nations/ 

Q.  36.  Who  is  the  Mediator  of  the  covenant 
of  grace  f 

A.  The  only  Mediator  of  the  covenant  of 
grace  is  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  e  who  being  the 
eternal  Son  of  God,  of  one  substance  and  equal 
with  the  Father,  h  in  the   fulness  of  time  be- 

b  Gal.  iii.  7,  8,  9,  14. 

e  Mark  xvi.  15.  And  he  said  unto  them,  Go  ye 
into  all  the  world,  and  preach  the  gospel  to  every  crea- 
ture. 

*  Matt,  xxviii.  19,  20.  Go  ye,  therefore,  and  teach  all 
nations,  baptizing  them  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and 
of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

*  1  Cor.  xi.  23,  24,  25,  26.  For  I  have  received  of  the 
Lord,  that  which  also  I  delivered  unto  you,  &c.  This  do 
jre,  as  oft  as  ye  drink  it,  in  remembrance  of  me.  For 
U  often  as  ye  eat  this  bread,  and  drink  this  cup,  ye  do 
show  the  Lord's  death  till  he  come.  [Till  he  come  to 
judgment :  for  he  had  come  in  the  Spirit  long  before  this 
time.]  See  alsc  the  gospels. 

■  2  Cor.  iii.  6 

t  1  Tim.  ii  5.  For  there  is  one  God,  and  one  Media- 
tor betwsen  lod  and  men,  the  man  Christ  Jesns. 

*  Jobi  i.  1.     In   the   beginning   was   the  Word,  and 


THE   LAEGEB    CATECHISM.  195 

tame  man, !  and  so  was,  and  continues  w*  1)6, 
God  and  man,  in  two  entire  distinct  nat^ies, 
and  one  person  for  ever.  •* 

Q.  37.  How  did  Christ,  being  tie  S<~a  y 
God,  become  man  f 

A.  Christ,  the  Son  of  God,  became  K<ua  bji 
taking  to  himself  a  true  body,  and  a  reasona- 
ble soul,  k  being  conceived  by  the  power  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  in  the  womb  of  the  Virgin  Mary, 
of  her  substance,  and  born  of  her, 1  yet  with- 
out sin.  m 

the  Word  was  with  God,  and  the  Word  was  God.  John 
x.  30.  I  and  ray  Father  are  one.  Phil.  ii.  6.  Who,  be- 
ing in  the  form  of  God,  thought  it  not  robbery  to  be  equal 
with  God. 

'  Gal.  iv.  4.  But  when  the  fulness  of  the  time  was 
come,  God  sent  forth  his  Son,  made  of  a  womau. 

i  Luke  i.  35.  That  holy  thing  which  shall  be  born  of 
thee,  shall  be  called  the  Son  of  God.  Rom.  ix.  5.  Whose 
are  the  fathers,  and  of  whom,  as  concerning  the  flesh, 
Christ  came ;  who  is  over  all,  God  blessed  for  ever.  Amen. 
Col.  ii.  9.  For  in  him  dwelleth  all  the  fulness  of  the 
Godhead  bodily. 

k  John  i.  14.  And  the  Word  was  made  flesh,  and  dwelt 
among  us.  Matt.  xxvi.  38.  My  soul  is  exceeding  sor- 
rowful   even  unto  death. 

1  Luke  i.  31,  35,  42.  And,  behold,  thou  shalt  con- 
ceive in  thy  womb,  and  bring  forth  a  son,  and  shalt  cell 
his  name  JESUS. — The  Holy  Ghost  shall  come  upon 
thee,  and  the  power  of  the  Highest  shall  overshadow 
thee  ;  therefore  also  that  holy  thing  which  shall  be  born 
of  thee,  shall  be  called  the  Son  of  God. — Blessed  art 
thou  among  women,  and  blessed  is  the  fruit  of  thy 
womb.  Gal.  iv.  4.  God  sent  forth  his  Son,  made  of  & 
woman. 

m  Heb.  iv.  lb.  For  we  have  not  an  high  priest  ithich 
cannot  be  touched  with  the  feeling  of  our  infirmities;  but 
was  in  all  peats  tempted  like  as  we  are  yet  without  sin 


196  TH7*.  LARGER   CATECHISM. 

Q .  38 .  Why  was  it  requisite  that  the  Media 
tor  should  be  God  ? 

A.  It  was  requisite  that  the  Mediator 
should  be  God,  that  he  might  sustain  and 
keep  the  human  nature  irom  sinking  un- 
der the  infinite  wrath  of  God,  .and  the  power 
of  death ;  n  give  worth  and  efficacy  to  his 
sufferings,  obedience,  and  intercession  ;  °  and 
to  satisfy  God's  justice,  p  procure  his  fa 
vour,  1  purchase  a  peculiar  people,  r  givj 
his   Spirit  to  them,  8  conquer  all   their  ene- 

Heb.  vii.  26.  For  such  an  high  priest  became  us,  who  ia 
holy,  harmless,  undefiled,  and  separate  from  sinners. 

n  Acts  ii.  24.  Whom  God  hath  raised  up,  having 
loosed  the  pains  of  death :  because  it  was  not  possible 
that  he  should  be  holden  of  it.  Rom.  i.  4.  Declared  to 
be  the  Son  of  God  with  power,  according  to  the  Spirit  of 
holiness,  by  the  resurrection  from  the  dead. 

0  Acts  xx.  28.  To  feed  the  church  of  God,  which  he 
hath  purchased  with  his  own  blood.  Heb.  ix.  14. — 
How  much  more  shall  the  blood  of  Christ,  who  through 
the  eternal  Spirit  offered  himself  without  spot  to  God, 
purge  your  conscience  from  dead  works  to  serve  the  liv- 
ing God  ?  Heb.  vii.  25,  26,  27, 28.  Wherefore  he  is  able 
also  to  save  them  to  the  uttermost  that  come  unto  God 
•oy  him,  seeing  he  ever  liveth  to  make  intercession  for 
them,  &c. 

p  Rom.  Hi.  24,  25,  26.  Being  justified  freely  by  his 
grace,  thiough  the  redemption  that  is  in  Christ  Jesus: 
whom  God  hath  set  forth  to  be  a  propitiation  through 
faith  in  his  blood,  to  declare  his  righteousness,  for  the 
remission  of  sins. — That  he  might  be  just,  and  the  justi- 
fier  of  him  which  believeth  in  Jesus. 

<»  Eph.  i.  6.  To  the  praise  or  the  glory  of  his  grace, 
prherein  he  hath  made  us  accepted  in  the  Beloved. 

*  Tit.  ii.  14.  Who  gave  himself  for  us,  that  he  might 
redeem  us  from  all  iniquity,  and  purify  unto  himself  a 
peculiar  people,  zealous  of  good  works. 

•  John  xv.  26.     But  wLen    the   Comforter   is  rfome. 


THE   LARGEK   CATECHISM.  197 

mies,  •  and  bring  them  to  everlasting  salva 
tion.  n 

Q.  39.  Why  xoas  it  requisite  that  the  Med% 
ator  should  be  man  ? 

A.  It  was  requisite  that  the  Mediator  should 
be  man,  that  he  might  advance  our  nature*  ■ 
perform  obedience  to  the  law,  w  suffer  and 
make  intercession  for  us  in  our  nature,  x  have 
a  fellow-feeling  of  our  infirmities ; y  that  we 
might   receive    the    adoption    of    sons,  *    and 


whom  I  will  send  unto  you  from  the  Father.     John  xvi. 
7;  xiv.  26. 

*  Luke  i.  69,  71,  74.  And  hath  raised  up  an  horn  of 
salvation  for  us — that  we  should  be  saved  from  our  ene- 
mies, &c. 

u  Heb.  v.  9.  He  became  the  author  of  eternal  salva- 
tion unto  all  them  that  obey  him.  Chap.  ix.  11,  12,  13, 
14,  15. 

v  Heb.  ii.  16.  For  verily  he  took  nut  on  him  the 
nature  of  angels ,  but  he  took  on  him  the  seed  of  Abra- 
ham. 

w  Gal.  iv.  4.  God  sent  forth  his  Son,  made  of  a  wo- 
man, made  under  the  law.  Rom.  v.  19.  By  the  obedi- 
ence of  one  shall  many  be  made  righteous. 

*  Heb.  ii.  14.  Forasmuch  then  as  the  children  are 
partakers  of  flesh  and  blood,  he  also  himself  likewise 
took  part  of  the  same ;  that  through  death  he  might  de- 
stroy him  that  had  the  power  of  death.  Heb.  vii.  24, 
25,  But  this  man,  because  he  continueth  ever,  hath  an 
unchangeable  priesthood.  Wherefore  he  is  able  also  to 
save  them  to  the  uttermost  that  come  unto  God  by  him, 
Seeing  he  ever  liveth  to  make  intercession  for  them. 

Heb.  iv.  15.  For  we  have  not  an  high  priest  whicn 
cannot  be  touched  with  the  feeling  of  our  infirmities  ; 
but  was  in  all  points  tempted  like  as  we  are,  yet  with- 
out sin. 

»  Gal.  iv.  6.  To  redeem  them  that  were  untf6r  thf, 
law,  that  we  might  receive  the  adoption  of  sons- 

*;* 


198  THE   LARGER   CATECHISM. 

have  comfort   and  access  with  boldness  ant* 
the  throne  of  grace. a 

Q.  40.  Why  was  it  requisite  that  the  Medv 
ator  should  be  God  and  man  in  one  person  t 

A.  It  was  requisite  that  the  Mediator  who 
was  to  reconcile  God  and  man,  should  himself 
be  both  God  and  man,  and  this  in  one  person ; 
that  the  proper  works  of  each  nature  might  b? 
accepted  of  God  for  us,  b  and  relied  on  by  us, 
as  the  works  of  the  whole  person. c 

Q.  41.    Why  was  our  Mediator  called  Jesus  t 
A.  Our  Mediator  was  called  Jesus,  because 
he  saveth  his  people  from  their  sins. d 

Q.  42.  Why  was  our  Mediator  called  Christ  f 
A.   Our  Mediator  was  called  Christ,  because 
ho  was  anointed  with   the   Holy  Ghost  above 
measure  ; e  and    so    set  apart,    and   fully  fur- 
nished  with    all    authority    and    ability,  f  to 

»  Heb.  iv.  16.  Let  us  therefore  come  boldly  unto  the 
throne  of  grace,  that  we  may  obtain  mercy,  and  find 
grace  to  help  in  time  of  need. 

*>  Matt.  i.  23.  Behold,  a  virgin  shall  bring  forth  a 
son,  and  they  shall  call  his  name  Emmanuel,  which,  be 
ing  interpreted,  is,  God  with  us.  Matt.  iii.  17.  This  is 
my  beloved  Son,  in  whom  I  am  well  pleased. 

«  1  Pet.  ii.  6.  Behold,  T  lay  in  Sion  a  chief  corner 
Btone,  elect,  precious  :  and  he  that  believeth  on  him  shall 
aot  be  confounied. 

d  Matt.  i.  21.  And  she  shall  bring  forth  a  son,  and 
thou  shalt  call  his  name  JESUS ;  for  he  shall  save  his 
people  from  their  sins. 

•  John  iii.  34..  God  giveth  not  the  Spirit  by  measure 
unto  him.  Psa.  xlv.  7.  God,  thy  God,  hath  anoiuted 
thee  with  the  oil  of  gladness  above  thy  fellows. 

r  John  vi.  27.  Labour  not  for  the  meat  which  per- 
isheth,  but  for  that  meat  whi  ^h   endureth   unto   evei* 


THE   I  AUGER   CATECHISM.  195 

execut3  the  office  of  prophet,*  priest,b  and  king 
of  his  church,  in  the  estate  both  of  his  humili- 
ation and  exaltation.1 

Q.  43.  How  doth  Christ  execute  the  cffice  of 
a  prophet  ? 

A.  Christ  eiecuteth  the  office  of  a  prophet, 
in  his  revealing  to  the  church  in  all  ages,j  by 
his  Spirit  and  word,k  in  divers  ways  of  ad- 
ministration,1 the    whole  will  of  God,m  in  all 

lasting  life,  which  the  Son  of  man  shall  give  unto  you, 
for  him  hath  God  the  Father  sealed.     Matt,  xxviii.  19,  20. 

g  Acts  iii.  22.  For  Moses  truly  said  unto  the  fathers, 
A  prophet  shall  the  Lord  your  God  raise  up  ufcfco  you,  of 
your  brethren,  like  unto  me  ;  him  shall  ye  hear  in  all 
things,  whatsoever  he  shall  say  unto  you.  Luke  iv 
18,  21. 

i»  Heb.  v.  5,  6.  So  also  Christ  glorified  not  himself  to 
he  made  an  high  priest;  but  he  that  said  unto  him,  Thou 
art  my  Son,  to-day  have  I  begotten  thee.  As  he  saith 
also  in  another  place,  Thou  art  a  priest  for  ever,  after  the 
order  of  Melchisedec.     Heb.  iv.  14,  15. 

»  Isa.  ix.  6,  7.  The  government  shall  be  upon  his 
shoulder. — Of  the  increase  of  his  government  and  peace 
there  shall  be  no  end.     Psa.  ii.  6. 

I  John  i.  18  No  man  hath  seen  God  at  any  time  ;  the 
only  begotten  Son,  which  is  in  the  bosom  of  the  Father 
he  hath  declared  him. 

*  1  Pet.  i.  10,  12  Of  which  salvat  on  the  prophets 
have  inquired,  and  searched  diligently,  who  prophesied  of 
the  grace  that  shall  come  unto  you. — Unto  whom  it  was 
revealed,  that  not  unto  themselves,  but  unto  us,  they  did 
minister  the  things  which  are  now  reported  unto  you  by 
them  that  have  preached  the  gospel  unto  you,  with  tin 
Holy  Ghost  sent  down  from  heaven. 

1  Heb.  i.  1,  2.     God,  who,  at  sundry  times,  and   in 

divers  manners,  spake  in  time  past  unto  the  fathers,  by 

tl  e  prophets,  hath  in  these  last  days  spoken  unto  us  by 

h  s  So»,. 

n   '*  ohn  xv.  15.    But  I  have  called  your  frien  Is ;  fo)  a\J 


200  THE   LARGER   CATECHISM. 

fcbitig j  concerning  their  edification  and  salr* 
tion.n 

Q.  44.  How  doth  Christ  execute  the  office  of 
a  priest  ? 

A.  Christ  executeth  the  office  of  a  priest,  in 
his  once  offering  himself  a  sacrifice  without  spot 
to  God,0  to  be  a  reconciliation  for  the  sins  of 
his  people ; p  and  in  making  continual  inter 
cession  for  them.q 

Q.  45.  Sow  doth  Christ  execute  the  office  of 
a  king  f 

A.  Christ  executeth  the  office  of  a  king,  in 
calling  out  of  the  world  a  people  to  himself;  ■ 

things  that  I  have  heard  of  my  Father,  I  have  made 
known  unto  you. 

n  Eph.  iv.  11,  12,  13.  And  he  gave  some,  apostles; 
and  some,  prophets;  and  some,  evangelists;  and  some, 
pastors  and  teachers  ;  for  the  perfecting  of  the  saints,  for 
the  work  of  the  ministry,  for  the  edifying  of  the  body  of 
Christ:  till  we  all  come  in  the  unity  of  the  faith,  and  of 
the  knowledge  of  the  Son  of  God,  unto  a  perfect  man, 
unto  the  measure  of  the  stature  of  the  fulness  of  Christ. 
John  xx.  31. 

0  Heb.  ix.  14  28.  ITow  much  more  shall  the  blood  of 
Christ,  who  through  the  eternal  Spirit  offered  himself 
without  ftpot  to  God,  purge  your  conscience — So  Christ 
was  once  offered  to  bear  the  sins  of  many. 

P  Heb.  ii.  17.  That  he  might  be  a  merciful  and  faithful 
high-priest  in  things  pertaining  to  God,  to  make  reconcili- 
ation for  the  sins  of  the  people 

t  Heb.  vii.  25.  Wherefore  he  is  able  also  to  sav*.  them 
to  the  uttermost  that  come  unto  God  by  him  seeing  he 
ever  Hveth  to  make  intercession  for  them. 

r  lsa.  Iv.  5.  Behold,  thou  shalt  call  a  nation  that  tho* 
knowest  not ;  and  nacions  that  knew  not  thee,  shall  run 
out  3  thee,  because  of  the  Lord  thy  God,  -and  for  the  Holj 
One  of  Israel;  for  1*  hath  glorified  thee.     3uu.  xlix.  10 


THE   LARGER  C  iTECHlSlv/.  201 

and  giving  them  officers, "  laws, '  and  cen 
sures,  by  which  he  visibly  governs  them ;  ■ 
in  bestowing  saving  grace  upon  his  elect,  * 
rewarding  their  obedience, w  and  correcting 
them  for  their  sins,  x  preserving  and  support- 
ing them  under  all  their  temptations  and  suf- 
ferings, 7  restraining  and  overcoming  all  their 
enemies,  ■  and  powerfully  ordering  all  things 

•  1  Cor.  xii.  28.  And  God  hath  set  some  in  th« 
church ;  first  apostles,  secondarily  prophets,  thirdly 
teachers,  after  that  miracles,  then  gifts  of  healings, 
helps,  governments,  diversities  of  tongues.  Eph.  iv. 
II,  12. 

1  Isa.  xxxiii.  22.  For  the  Lord  is  our  judge,  the  Lord 
is  our  lawgiver,  the  Lord  is  our  king ;  and  he  will  save 
•is. 

"  Matt,  xviii.  17,  18.  And  if  he  shall  neglect  to  hear 
them,  tell  it  unto  the  church:  but  if  he  neglect  to  hear 
the  church,  let  him  be  unto  thee  as  an  heathen  man  and 
a  publican.  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  Whatsoever  ye  shall 
bind  on  earth  shall  be  bound  in  heaven:  and  whatsoever 
ye  shall  loose  on  earth  shall  be  loosed  in  heaven.  1  Cor. 
v.  4,  5.     1  Tim.  v.  20.     Tit.  iii.  10. 

*  Acts  v.  31.  Him  hath  God  exalted  with  his  right 
hand  to  be  a  Prince  and  a  Saviour,  for  to  give  repentance 
to  Israel,  and  forgiveness  of  sins.     Psa.  lxviii.  18. 

"  Rev.  xxii.  12.  •  And  behold,  I  come  quickly ;  and 
inj  reward  is  with  me,  to  give  every  man  according  as 
ftis  work  shall  be.     Matt.  xxv.  34,  35,  36.     Rom.  ii.  7. 

«  Rev.  iii.  19.  As  many  as  I  love,  I  rebuke  And 
<aha3teu.     Heb.  xii.  6,  7. 

y  Isa.  lxiii.  9.  In  all  their  affliction  he  was  afflicted, 
and  the  angel  of  his  presence  saved  then. :  is  his  love 
and  in  his  pity  he  redeemed  them  ;  and  he  bare  them, 
fcnd  carried  them  all  the  days  of  old. 

«  1  Cor.  xv.  25.  For  he  must  reign  till  he  hath  put  ah 
eb»mies  und?i  his  feet.    Psa  ox.  throughout. 


202  THE    LARGER   CATECHJ3M. 

for  his  own  glory,  a  and  their  good  ; b  and  alst 
in  taking  vengeance  on  the  rest,  who  know  no! 
Gi-d,  and  obey  not  the  gospel.  ° 

Q.  46.  What  was  the  estate  of  Christ's  hu> 
miliation  ? 

A.  The  estate  of  Christ's  humiliation  was 
that  low  condition,  wherein  he,  for  our  sakea> 
emptying  himself  of  his  glory,  took  upon  him 
the  form  of  a  servant,  in  his  conception  and 
birth,  life,  death,  and  after  his  death  until  his 
resurrection.  d 

Q.  47.  How  did  Christ  humble  himself  in 
his  conception  and  birth  ? 

A.   Christ  humbled  himself  in  his  conception 

a  Rom.  xiv.  11.  As  I  live,  saith  the  Lord,  every 
knee  shall  bow  to  me,  and  every  tongue  shall  confess  to 
God.  Phil.  ii.  11.  And  that  every  tongue  should  con- 
fess that  Jesus  Christ  is  Lord,  to  the  glory  of  God  the 
Father. 

b  Rom.  viii.  28.  And  we  know  that  all  things  worh 
together  for  good  to  them  that  love  God,  to  them  who  are 
the  called  according  to  his  purpose. 

«  2  Thess.  i.  8.  In  flanrng  fire  taking  vengeance  on 
them  that  know  not  God,  and  that  obey  not  the  gospel  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  P*a.  ii.  9.  Thou  shalt  break 
them  with  a  rod  of  ire*  ,  thou  shalt  dash  them  in  piecei 
like  a  potter's  vessel. 

a  Phil.  ii.  6,  7,  8.  Who,  being  in  the  form  of  God, 
thought  it  not  robbery  to  be  equal  with  God ;  but  mad* 
himself  of  no  reputation,  and  took  upon  him  the  form  of 
a  servant,  and  was  made  in  the  likeness  of  men;  anc* 
being  found  in  fashion  as  a  man,  he  humbled  himself, 
and  became  obedient  unto  death,  even  the  death  of  the 
cross.  2  Cor.  viii.  9.  For  ye  know  the  grace  of  our 
i»ord  Jesus  Christ,  that  though  he  was  rich,  yet  for  your 
sakes  he  became  poor,  that  ye  through  his  poverty  might 
be  rich.    Luke  i.  31      Acts  ii.  2|. 


THE   LARGER   CATECH  fcM.  203 

and  birth,  in  that,  being  from  all  eternity  the 
Son  of  God  in  the  bosom  of  the  Father,  ho 
was  pleased  in  the  fulness  of  time  to  become 
the  son  of  man,  made  of  a  woman  of  low 
estate,  and  to  be  born  of  her,  with  divers 
circumstances  of  more  than  ordinary  abase* 
Socnt  e 

Q.  48.  How  did  Christ  humble  himselj  in 
his  life  f 

A.  Christ  humbled  himself  in  his  life,  by 
subjecting  himself  to  the  law, f  which  he  per- 
fectly fulfilled,  e  and  by  conflicting  with  the 
indignities  of  the  world,  h  temptations  of  Sa- 
/,an, '  and  infirmities  in  his  flesh ;  whether 
common  to  the  nature  of  man,  or  particularly 
accompanying  that  his  low  condition. j 

e  John  i.  14,  18.  The  Word  was  made  flesh,  and  dwelt 
among  us. — The  only  begotten  Son,  which  is  in  the  bo- 
som of  the  Father.  Luke  ii.  7.  And  she  brought  forth 
her  first-born  son,  and  wrapped  him  in  swaddling  clothes, 
and  laid  him  in  a  manger. 

i  Gal.  iv.  4.  God  sent  forth  his  Son,  made  of  a  woman, 
made  under  the  law. 

k  Matt.  v.  17.  Think  not  that  I  am  come  to  destroy 
the  law,  or  the  prophets  :  I  am  not  come  to  destroy,  but 
to  fulfil.     Rom.  t.  19. 

k  Fsa.  Txii.  6.  But  I  am  a  worm,  and  no  man ;  a  re- 
L73ach  of  men,  and  despised  of  the  people.  Isa.  liii.  2,  3. 
lleb   xii.  2,  3. 

»  Matt.  iv.  1  to  12.  Then  was  Jesus  led  up  of  the 
Bpirit  into  the  wilderness,  to  be  tempted  cf  the  devil,  &c 
Luke  iv.  1  to  14. 

J  Heb.  ii.  17,  18.  Wherefore  hi  all  things  it  be- 
hoved h/.m  to  be  made  like  unto  his  brethren. — For  iD 
that  he  himself  hath  suffered,  being  tempted,  he  is  abl« 
to  sucnur  them  that  are  tempted.  Heb.  iv.  15.  ls» 
UU.  IS-  1*. 


204  THE •LARGER   CATECHISM. 

Q.  49.  How  did  Christ  humble  himself  m 
his  death  f 

A.  Christ  humbled  himself  in  his  death,  iv 
that  having  been  betrayed  by  Judas, k  for- 
saken by  his  disciples, l  scorned  and  rejected 
by  the  world, m  condemned  by  Pilate,  and 
tormented  by  his  persecutors  ;  n  having  also 
conflicted  with  the  terrors  of  death  and  the 
powers  of  darkness,  felt  and  borne  the  weight 
of  God's  wrath,  °  he  laid  down  his  life  an  offer- 
ing for  sin,  p  enduring  the  painful,  shameful, 
und  cursed  death  of  the  cross.  q 

Q.  50.  Wherein  consisted  Christ's  humilia- 
tion after  his  death  ? 

A.  Christ's  humiliation  after  his  death  con- 

*  Matt,  xxvii.  4. 

1  Matt.  xxvi.  66.  Then  all  the  disciples  forsook  him, 
and  fled. 

m  Isa.  liii.  3.  He  is  despised  and  rejected  of  men ;  ■ 
man  of  sorrows  and  acquainted  with  grief;  and  we  hid 
as  "t  were  our  faces  from  "aim :  he  was  despised,  and  we 
esteemed  him  not. 

■  Matt,  xxvii.  26.  And  when  he  had  scourged  Je*sus, 
he  delivered  him  to  be  cj  ucified.  John  xix.  34.  Luke 
KJrii.  63,  64. 

0  Luke  xxii.  44.  And  »eing  in  an  agony,  be  prayed 
more  earnestly :  and  his  iwveat  was  as  it  were  grei  t  dropa 
of  blood  falling  down  tj  the  ground.  Matt,  xxvii.  46. 
And  about  the  ninth  houi-,  Jesus  cried  with  a  loud  voice, 
— Eli,  Eli,  lama  sabachthani? — My  God,  my  God,  why 
hast  thou  forsaken  me  ?     Rom.  viii.  32. 

p  Isa.  liii.  10.  Thou  shalt  make  his  soul  an  offering 
for  sin. 

s  Phil.  ii.  8.  And  being  found  in  fashion  as  a  man, 
he  humbled  himself,  and  became  obedient  unto  death, 
e? en  the  death  of  the  cross.     Heb.  xii.  2.     Gal.  iii.  13. 


THE  LARGER  CATECHISM.  205 

wsted  in  his  being  buried,'  and  6ontii.  &ing  is 
the  state  of  the  dead,  and  under  the  power  of 
death  till  the  thii  d  day,'  whi$b  ha+,h  been  other- 
wise expressed  ,in  these  words,  He  descend©*? 
into  hell. 

Q.  51.  What  was  the  estate  of  Christ'*  exal 
tation  ? 

A.  The  estate  of  Christ's  exaltation  compre 
hendeth  his  resurrection,*  ascension,0  sitting  at 
the  right  hand  of  the  Father/  and  his  coming 
again  to  judge  the  world. w 

Q.  52.  How  was  Christ  exalted  in  his  resur- 
rection f 

A.  Christ  was  exalted  in  his  resurrection,  it 
that,  not  having  seen  corruption  in  death,  (of 
which  it  was  not  possible  for  him  to  be  held) " 
and  having  the  very  same  body  in   which  he 

r  1  Cor.  xv.  3,  4. 

*  Matt.  xii.  40.  For  as  Jonas  was  three  days  and 
ihree  nights  in  the  whale's  belly;  so  shall  the  Son  of 
man  be  three  days  and  three  nights  in  the  heart  of  the 
earth.  Psa.  xvi.  10,  compared  with  Acts  ii.  24,  25,  26. 
Rs>m   vi.  9. 

1  i  l  >t.  xv.  4.  And  that  ie  rose  again  the  third  day, 
according  to  the  Scriptures. 

■  Mark  xvi.  19.  So  then,  after  the  Lord  had  spoken 
Unto  them,  he  was  received  up  into  heaven. 

T  Eph.  i.  20.     And  set  him  at  his  own  right  hand. 

*  Acts  i.  11.  This  same  Jesus  which  is  taken  up  from 
you  into  heaven,  shall  so  come  in  like  manner  as  ye  have 
Been  him  go  into  heaven.     Acts  xvii.  31. 

x  Acts  ii.  24.  Whom  God  hath  raised  up,  having  loosed 
the  pains  of  death :  because  it  was  not  possible  that  he 
should  bo  holden  of  it.  Psa  xvi.  10.  For  thou  wilt  not 
leave  my  soul  in  hell :  neitr  ur  wilt  thou  suffer  thine  Holy 
One  to  see  corruption. 
18 


2W6  THE   LARGER   CATECHISM. 

suffered,  with  the  essential  properties  thereof,' 
(but  without  mortality  and  other  common  in- 
firmities  belonging  to  this  life)  really  united 
tc  his  soul,z  he  rose  again  from  the  dead  the 
third  day  by  his  own  power ; a  whereby  he 
declared  himself  to  be  the  Son  of  God,k 
to  have  satisfied  divine  justice,0  to  have  van- 
quished death  and  him  that  had  the  power 
of  it,d  and  to  be  Lord  of  quick  and  dead.1 
All  which  he  did  as  a  public  person/ 
the    head    of     his    church,8     for    their    jus- 

7  Luke  xxiv.  39.  Behold  my  hands  and  my  feet,  that 
t  is  I  myself:  handle  me,  and  see;  for  a  spirit  hath  not 
flesh  and  bones,  as  ye  see  me  have. 

1  llev.  i.  18.  I  am  he  that  liveth,  and  was  dead  ;  and, 
behold,  I  am  alive  fot  evermore  ;  Amen  :  and  have  the 
keys  of  hell  and  of  death. 

*  John  x.  18.  No  man  taketh  it  from  me,  but  I  lay  it 
down  of  myself.  I  have  power  to  lay  it  down,  and  I  have 
power  to  take  it  again. 

i>  Rom.  i.  4.  And  declared  to  be  the  Son  of  God  with 
power,  according  to  the  Spirit  of  holiness,  by  the  resur- 
rection from  the  dead. 

c  Rom.  viii.  34.  Who  is  he  that  condemneth  ?  it  is 
Christ  that  died,  yea,  rather,  that  is  risen  again,  who  is 
even  at  the  right  hand  of  God. 

d  Heb.  ii.  14.  That  through  death  he  might  destroy 
him  that  had  the  power  of  death,  that  is,  the  devil. 

•  Rom.  xiv.  9.  For  to  this  end  Christ  both  died,  and 
rose,  and  revived,  that  he  might  be  Lord  both  of  the  dead 
and  living. 

t  i  Cor.  xv.  21,  22.  For  since  by  man  came  death, 
by  man  came  also  the  resurrection  of  the  dead.  For  ai 
In  Adam  all  die,  even  so  in  Christ  shall  all  be  mad« 
fclive. 

e  Eph.  i.  22,  23.  And  gave  him  to  be  the  head  over  all 
things  to  the  church  whict  \s  his  body,  the  fulness  of  hin 
that  file tfa  all  in  all      Col  J-  18. 


THE   LARGER   CATECHISM.  20? 

tafication,h  quickening  in  grace,1  support 
against  enemies, i  and  to  assure  them  of  their 
resurrection  from  the  dead  at  the  last  day.  k 

Q.  53.  How  was  Christ  exalted  in  his  ascen 
%ion  f 

A.  Christ  was  exalted  in  his  ascension,  in 
that  having,  after  his  resurrection,  often  {ap- 
peared unto,  and  conversed  with  his  apostles, 
speaking  to  them  of  the  things  pertaining  to 
the  kingdom  of  God, l  and  giving  them  com- 
mission to  preach  the  gospel  to  all  nations ;  u 
forty  days  after  his  resurrection,  he,  in  our 
nature,  and  as  our  head,  n  triumphing  over 
enemies,  °  visibly   went   up   into   the    highest 

h  Rom.  iv.  25.  Who  was  delivered  for  our  offences,  and 
was  raised  again  for  our  justification. 

«  Eph.  ii.  5,  6.  Even  when  we  were  dead  in 
Bins,  hath  quickened  us  together  with  Christ.  Col, 
ii.  12. 

J  1  Cor.  xv.  25,  26.  For  he  must  reign,  till  he  hatk 
put  all  enemies  under  his  feet.  The  last  enemy  that  shall 
be  destroyed  is  death. 

*  1  Cor.  xv.  20.  Bu-  now  is  Christ  risen  from  the  dead, 
and  become  the  first-fruits  of  them  that  slept 

1  Acts  i.  2,  3.  Until  the  day  on  which  he  was  taken 
up,  after  that  he  through  the  Holy  Ghost  had  given  com- 
mandments unto  the  apostles  whom  he  had  chosen :  to 
whom  also  he  showed  himself  alive  after  his  passion,  by 
many  infallible  proofs,  being  seen  of  them  forty  days, 
and  speaking  of  the  things  pertaining  (o  the  kingdom  of 
God. 

■»  Matt,  xx-viii.  19,  20.  Go  ye  therefore  and  teach  all 
nations.     Mark  xvi.  15. 

n  Heb.  vi.  20.  "Whither  the  forerunner  is  for  us  en- 
tered, even  Jesus  made  an  high -priest  for  ever.  See  alw 
batter  I  above. 

•  Epa.  iv.  8.     Wherefore  he  eaith,  When  he  ascended 


208  THE   LARGER   CATECHISM. 

heavens,  there  to  receive  gifts  for  men,  *  to 
raise  up  our  affections  thither, q  and  to  prepare 
a  place  for  us, r  where  himself  is,  and  shall 
continue  till  his  second  coming  at  the  end  of 
the  world. 8 

Q.  54.  How  is  Christ  exalted  in  his  sitting 
it  the  right  hand  of  God  f 

A,  Christ  is  exalted  in  his  sitting  at  the 
right  hand  of  GooV  in  that  as  God-man  he  ia 
advanced  to  the  highest  favour  with  God  the 
Father,  *  with  all  fulness  of  joy,u  glory, ' 
and  power  over  all  things  in  heaven  and 
earth ;  w    and    doth    gather    and    defend    his 

up  on  high,  he  led  captivity  captive,  and  gave  gifts  unto 
men. 

p  Acts  i.  9. — While  they  beheld,  he  was  taken  up  ; 
and  a  cloud  received  him  out  of  their  sight.  Psa.  lxviii. 
18.  Thou  hast  asjended  on  high: — thou  hast  received 
gifts  for  men ;  yea,  for  the  rebellious  also,  that  the  Lord 
God  might  dwell  among  them. 

«i  Col.  iii.  1,  2.  If  ye  then  be  risen  with  Christ,  aeek 
ihose  things  which  are  above,  where  Christ  sitteth  on  the 
-ight  hand  of  God,  &c. 

r  John  xiv.  2.     I  go  to  prepare  a  place  for  you. 

*  Acts  iii.  21.  Whom  the  heaven  must  receive,  unti' 
the  times  of  restitution  of  all  things. 

*  Phil,  ii  9.  Wherefore  God  also  hath  highly  ox- 
\lted  him,  and  given  him  a  name  which  is  above  every 
oame. 

*  Acts  ii.  28.  Thou  shalt  make  me  full  of  joy  with  thy 
Countenance.     Compared  with  Psa.  xvi.  11. 

T  John  xvii.  6.  And  now,  0  Father,  glorify  thou  me 
with  thine  own  self,  with  the  glory  which  1  had  with  thee 
before  the  world  was. 

w  Eph.  i.  22.  And  hath  put  all  things  under  his  feet, 
end  g*  ve  him  tc  be  the  head  oi  er  all  things  to  the  church 
X  Pe*  vii  A'J 


THE  LARGER  CATECHISM.  209 

shuich,  and  subdue  their  enemies;  furnishetfe 
his  ministers  and  people  with  gifts  and  graces,  ■ 
and  maketh  intercession  for  them.  y 

Q.  55.  How  doth  Christ  make  interce* 
rion  f 

A.  Christ  maketh  intercession,  by  his  ap- 
pearing in  our  nature  continually  before  the 
Father  in  heaven,  z  in  the  merit  of  his  obe- 
dience and  sacrifice  on  earth  ; a  declaring 
his  will  to  have  it  applied  to  all  believers  ; fc 
answering  all  accusations  against  them  ; ' 
and  procuring  for  them  quiet  of  conscience, 
notwithstanding  daily  failings, d  access  with 
boldness     to     the    throne    of     grace, e    and 

*  Eph.  iv.  11,  12.     Psa.  ex.  throughout. 
1  Rom.  viii.  34. 

*  Hab.  ix.  24  For  Christ  is  not  entered  into  the  holy 
places  made  with  hands,  which  are  the  figures  of  the 
•.rue ;  but  into  heaven  itself,  now  to  appear  in  the  pres 
jnce  of  God  for  us. 

a  Heb.  i.  3.  When  he  had  by  himself  purged  our  sins, 
sat  down  on  the  right  hand  of  the  Majesty  on  high. 

b  John  xvii.  9,  20,  24.  Father,  I  will  that  they 
also  whom  thou  hast  given  me  be  with  me  where  1  am ; 
that  they  may  behold  my  glory,  which  thou  hast  give*! 
me. 

c  Rom.  viii.  33,  34.  Who  shall  lay  any  thing  to  toe 
charge  of  God's  elect?  It  is  God  that  justifieth.  Wh« 
is  he  that  condemneth  ?  It  is  Christ  that  died,  yea, 
rather,  that  is  risen  again,  who  is  even  at  the  right  hand 
of  God,  who  also  maketh  intercessic  n  for  us. 

*  1  John  ii.  1,  2.  If  any  man  sin,  we  have  an  ad- 
vocate with  the  Father,  Jesus  Christ  the  righteous. 
Rom.  v  1. 

*  Hel.  iv.  15,  16.  Let  us  therefore  come  boldly  nnto 
the  tkrone  of  grace,  that  we  may  obtain  mercy,  and  find 
S^race  to  help  in  time  of  need, 

18* 


210  THE   LARGER   CATECHISM. 

acceptance  of  their  persons  f  and  ser- 
vices. g 

Q.  56.  How  is  Christ  to  be  exalted  in  hU 
coming  again  to  judge  the  world? 

A.  Christ  is  to  be  exalted  in  his  coming 
again  to  judge  the  world,  in  that  he,  who  was 
unjustly  judged  and  condemned  by  wicked 
men, h  shall  come  again  at  the  last  day  in 
great  power,  *  and  in  the  full  manifestation 
of  his  own  glory,  and  of  his  Father's,  with 
all  his  holy  angels, j  with  a  shout,  with  the 
voice  of  the  archangel,  and  with  the  trumpet 
of    God,  k  to  judge   the   world    in  righteous- 


f  Eph.  i.  6.  To  the  praise  of  the  glory  of  his  grace, 
wherein  he  hath  made  us  accepted  in  the  Beloved. 

«  1  Pet.  ii.  5.  Ye  also,  as  lively  stones,  are  built  up 
a  spiritual  house,  an  holy  priesthood,  to  offer  up  spiritual 
sacrifices,  acceptable  to  God  \y  Jesus  Christ.  Rev.  viii. 
8,4. 

t  Acts  iii.  14,  15.  But  ye  denied  the  Holy  One,  and 
the  Just,  and  desired  a  murderer  to  be  granted  unto  you  ; 
and  killed  the  Prince  of  life. 

'  Matt.  xxiv.  30.  And  then  shall  all  the  tribes  of 
the  earth  mourn,  and  they  shall  see  the  Son  of  man 
eoming  in  the  clouds  of  heaven,  with  power  and  great 
glory. 

j  Luke  ix.  26.  For  whosoever  6hall  be  ashamed  of 
aae,  and  of  my  words,  of  him  shall  the  Son  of  man  be 
ashamed,  when  he  shall  come  in  his  own  glory,  and  in 
feis  Father's,  and  of  the  holy  angels.     Matt.  xxv.  31. 

k  1  Thess.  iv.  16.  For  the  Lord  himself  shali  descend 
from  heaven  with  a  shout,  with  the  voice  of  the  arch- 
angel, and  with  the  trump  of  God. 

1  Acts  xvii.  31.  Because  he  hath  appointed  a  day, 
in  the  which  he  wVil  judiri  the  world  in  righteousness, 
by  that  ma*  whom  he  ha  h  ordained;  thereof  he  hath 


THE  LARGER   CATECHISM.  211 

Q.  57.  What  benefits  hath  Christ  procured 
by  hi 8  mediation  f 

A.  Christ  by  his  nJ-jdiation  hath  procured 
redemption,  m  with  all  other  benefits  of  the 
covenant  of  grace.  n 

Q.  58.  How  do  ice  come  to  he  made  par- 
takers of  the  benefits  which  Christ  hath  pro> 
cured  f 

A.  We  are  made  partakers  of  the  benefits 
which  Christ  hath  procured,  by  the  application 
i)f  them  unto  us,  °  which  is  the  work  especially 
of  God  the  Holy  Ghost.  p 

Q.  59.  Who  are  made,  partakers  of  redemj 
tion  through  Christ? 

A.  Redemption  is  certainly  applied,  and  ef- 
fectually communicated,  to  all  those  for  whom 
Christ  hath  purchased   it ;  q  who  are   in  time 

given  assurance  unto  all  men,  in  that  he  hath  raised  him 
from  the  dead. 

■»  Heb.  ix.  12.  Neither  by  the  blood  of  goats  and 
calves,  but  by  his  own  blood,  he  entered  in  once  into  tht 
holy  place,  having  obtained  eternal  redemption  for  us. 

■  2  Cor.  i.  20.  For  all  the  promises  of  God  in  him  ai  g 
yea,  and  in  him,  Amen,  unto  the  glory  of  God  by  us. 

•  John  i.  12.  But  as  many  as  received  him,  to  fftem 
gave  he  power  to  become  the  sons  of  God,  even  to  when: 
that  believe  on  his  name. 

P  Tit.  in.  5,  6.  But  according  to  his  mercy  he  saved 
as,  by  the  washing  of  regeneration,  and  "euewing  of  the 
Holy  Ghost.     John  xvi.  7,  8. 

*  John  vi.  37,  39.  All  that  the  Father  givetb  me,  shall 
come  to  me:  and  him  that  cometh  to  me,  I  will  in  no  wise 
cast  out. — And  this  is  the  Father's  will  which  hath  sent 
me,  that  of  all  which  he  hath  given  me,  I  should  lose 
nothing,  but  should  raise  it  up  again  at  the  last  day. 
Jjhn  x   15,  V  —I  lay  do^  a  my  life  for  the  sheep      And 


212  THE   lARGEfi   CATECHISM. 

by  the  Holy  Ghost  enabled  to  Relieve  in  Christ, 
according  to  the  gospel. r 

Q.  60.  Can  they  who  have  never  heard  the 
gospel,  and  so  know  not  Jesus  Christ,  nor  be> 
Ue,ve  in  him,  b>  saved  by  their  living  according 
to  the  light  of  nature  ? 

A.  They  who  having  never  heard  the  gos- 
pel, 8  know  not  Jesus  Christ,*  and  believe  not 
in  him,  cannot  be  saved, u  be  they  never  so 
diligent  to  frame  their  lives  according  to  the 
light  of  nature,  T  or  the  laws  of  that  religion 
which  they  profess  ;  w  neither  is  there  salvation 
in  any  other,  but  in  Christ  alone,  x  who  is  the 
Saviour  only  of  his  body  the  church.7 

other  sheep  I  have,  which  are  not  of  this  fold:  them 
also  I  must  bring,  and  they  shaU  hear  my  voice.  Eph 
i.  13,  14. 

r  Eph.  ii.  8.  For  by  grace  are  y^  saved,  through  faith  ; 
and  that  not  of  yourselves :  it  is  the  gift  of  God.  John 
iii.  36. 

■  Rom.  x.  14.  How  then  shall  they  call  on  him  in  whom 
they  have  not  believed  ?  and  how  shall  they  believe  in 
him  of  whom  they  have  not  heard  ?  and  how  shall  they 
b  ,-ar  without  a  preacher? 

*  2  Thess.  i.  8,  9.  In  flaming  fire  taking  vengeance  on 
them  that  know  not  God,  and  that  obey  not  the  gospel  cf 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  &c. 

■  John  viii.  24.  If  ye  believe  not  that  I  am  he,  yo 
■hall  die  in  your  sins.  Mark  xvi.  16.  He  that  believeth 
tot,  shall  be  damned. 

v  1  Cor.  i.  20  to  25. 

*  John  Iv.  22.     Phil.  iii.  4  to  10. 

*  Acts  iv.  12.  Neither  is  there  salvation  in  any  other: 
for  there  is  none  other  name  under  heaven  given  among 
men,  whereby  we  must  be  saved. 

y  Eph.  v.  23.  Even  as  Christ  is  the  head  of  tho  ohuron 
•fad  he  is  the  SaV  our  of  the  body. 


THE   LARGER   CATECHISM.  213 

Q.  61.  Are  all  they  saved  who  hear  the  gos- 
fKil,  and  live  in  the  church  f 

A  All  that  hear  the  gospel,  and  live  in  tho 
risibb  church,  are  not  saved  ;  but  only  they 
who  are  true  members  of  the  church  invisi 
ble.» 

Q.  62.  What  is  the  visible  church  ? 

A.  The  visible  church  is  a  society  made  up 
of  all  such  as  in  all  ages  and  places  of  the 
world  do  profess  the  true  religion,*  and  of  their 
children. b 

Q.  63.  What  are  the  special  privileges  of  the 
visible  church  ? 

A.  The  visible  church  hath  the  privilege  of 
being  under  God's  special  care  and  govern- 
ment ;  °  of  being  protected  and  preserved  in 


*  Rom.  ix.  6.  They  are  not  all  Israel  which  are  c/ 
Israel.  Matt.  vii.  21.  Not  every  one  that  saith  unto  me, 
Lord,  Lord,  shall  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven ;  but 
he  that  doeth  the  will  of  my  Father  which  is  in  heaveu. 
Matt.  xxii.  14.     John  xii.  38,  39,  40. 

■  1  Cor  i.  2.  Unto  the  church  of  God  which  is  at 
Corinth,  to  them  that  are  sanctified  in  Christ  Jesus,  called 
to  be  saints,  with  all  that  in  every  place  call  upon  the 
aame  of  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord,  both  theirs  and  ours.  I 
Oor.  xii.  13.     Rom.  xv.  9  to  13.     Matt,  xxviii.  19,  20, 

b  Acts  ii.  39.  For  the  promise  is  unto  you,  and  to  yoor 
jhildren.     1  Cor.  vii.  14.     Rom.  xi.  16.     Gen.  xvii.  7. 

c  Isa.  iv.  6,  6.  And  the  Lord  will  create  upon  every 
dwelling-place  of  mount  Zion,  and  upon  her  assemblies, 
a  cloud  and  smoke  by  day,  and  the  shining  of  a  flaming 
fire  by  night :  for  upon  all  the  glory  shall  be  a  defence. 
And  there  shall  be  a  tabernacle  for  a  shadow  in  the  day- 
time from  the  heat,  and  for  a  pi*  ce  of  refuge,  and  for  a 
covert  fror   storm  turt  from  rain      1  Tim.  iv.  10. 


214  T1IE   LARGER  CATECHISM. 

all  ages,  notwithstanding  the  opposition  of  all 
enemies  ; d  and  of  enjoying  the  communlor  of 
saints,  the  ordinary  means  of  salvation,6  and 
offers  of  grace  by  Christ,  to  all  members 
of  it,  in  the  ministry  of  the  gospel,  testifying 
that  whosoever  believes  in  him  shall  be  saved, 
and  excluding  none  that  will  come  unto 
him.8 

Q.  64.  Wliat  is  the  invisible  church  ? 

A.  The  invisible  church  is  the  whole  number 
of  the  elect,  that  have  been,  are,  or  shall  be 
gathered  into  one  under  Christ  the  head.h 

d  Matt.  xvi.  18.  And  upon  this  rock  I  will  build  mj 
church  ;  and  the  gates  of  hell  shall  not  prevail  against  it. 
Isa.  xxxi.  4,  5.  Zech.  xii.  2,  3,  4,  8,  9.  Ex.  iii.  2,  3. 
Psa.  cxv.  throughout. 

•  Acts  ii.  42.  They  continued  steadfastly  in  the  apos- 
tles' doctrine  and  fellowship,  and  in  breaking  of  bread, 
and  in  prayers. 

f  Psa.  cxlvii.  19,  20.  He  showeth  his  word  unto  Jacob, 
his  statutes  and  his  judgments  unto  Israel.  He  hath  not 
dealt  so  with  any  nation  :  and  as  for  his  judgments,  they 
have  not  known  them.  Rom.  ix.  4.  Mark  xvi.  15,  16. — 
Preach  the  gospel  to  every  creature.  He  that  believetb, 
and  is  baptized,  shall  be  saved.  Acts  xvi.  31.  Isa.  xlv. 
22.     Rev.  xxii.  17. 

s  John  vi.  37.  And  him  that  cometh  to  me,  I  will  in 
oo  wise  cast  out. 

h  Eph.  i.  10.  That  in  the  dispensation  of  the  fulnosi 
of  times,  he  might  gather  together  in  one  all  things  in 
Christ,  both  which  are  in  heaven,  and  which  are  on  earth  ; 
even  in  him.  John  xi.  62.  And  not  for  that  nation  only, 
but  that  also  he  should  gather  together  in  one  the  children 
of  God  that  were  scattered  abroad.  John  x.  10.  And 
other  sheep  I  have,  which  are  not  of  this  fold  ;  them 
also  L  must  bring,  and  they  shall  hear  my  voice  and 
there  shall  be  one  fold,  and  one  shephe  *d.  Eph.  L 
12,  23 


THE    LARGER   CATECHISM.  215 

Q.  65.  What  special  benefits  do  the  membert 
of  the  invisible  church  enjoy  by  Christ  f 

A.  The  members  of  the  invisible  church,  bjf 
Christ,  enjoy  union  and  communion  with  him 
in  grace  and  glory. i 

Q.  66.  What  is  that  union  which  the  elect 
have  with  Christ  ? 

A.  The  union  which  the  elect  have  with 
Christ  is  the  work  of  God's  grace, j  whereby 
they  are  spiritually  and  mystically,  yet  really 
and  inseparably,  joined  to  Christ  as  their  head 
and  husband  ;  k  which  is  done  in  their  effectual 
calling. l 

Q.  67.    What  is  effectual  calling  f 

A.  Effectual  calling  is  the  work  of  God's 
almighty    power    and    grace, m  whereby    (out 

i  John  xvii.  21.  That  tliey  all  may  be  one;  as  thou, 
Father,  art  iii  me,  and  I  in  thee,  that  they  also  may  be 
One  in  us.  Eph.  ii.  5,  6.  1  John  i.  3. — And  truly  our 
fellowship  is  with  the  Father,  and  with  his  Son  Jesus 
Christ,  John  xvii.  24.  Father,  I  will  that  they  also 
whom  thou  bast  given  me  be  with  me  where  I  am. ;  that 
they  may  behold  my  glory. 

j  Eph.  ii.  6,  7,  8.  For  by  grace  are  ye  saved, 
thrcugh  faith  :  and  that  not  of  yourselves  :  it  is  the  gift 
©fGod. 

*  1  Cor.  vi.  17.  But  he  that  is  joined  unto  the  Lord 
Is  one  spirit.  John  x.  28.  And  I  give  unto  them  eternal 
life  ;  and  they  shall  never  perish,  neither  shall  any  pluck 
them  out  of  my  hand.  Eph.  v.  23,  30. — Even  as  Christ 
Ib  the  head  of  the  church. — For  we  are  members  of  his 
body,  of  his  flesh,  and  of  his  bones. 

i  1  Cor.  i.  9.  God  is  faithful,  by  whom  ye  were  called 
unto  the  fellowship  of  his  Son  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 
1  Pet.  v.  1C. 

■  Eph.  i.  18,  19,  20.  That  ye  may  know  what  is  the 
hope  of  his  calling— and  what  ie  tbe  exceeding  greatn^M 


216  THE   LARGER   CATECHISM. 

of  his  free  and  especial  love  to  his  elect,  and 
from  nothing  in  them  moving  him  there 
unto)n  he  doth  m  his  accepted  time  ;nvite 
and  draw  them  to  Jesus  Christ,  by  his  word 
and  Spirit ;  °  savingly  enlightening  their 
minds,  p  renewing    and   powerfully    de terrain* 

of  his  power  to  us-ward  who  believe,  accordiag  to  the 
working  of  his  mighty  power,  which  he  wxought  in 
Christ,  when  he  raised  him  from  the  dead,  mid  set  Mm 
at  his  own  right  hand  in  the  heavenly  places.  2  Tim.  i. 
8,  9. — Who  hath  saved  us  and  called  us  with  an  holy 
calling,  not  according  to  our  works,  but  according  to  his 
own  purpose  and  grace,  which  was  given  uj  in  Christ 
Jesus,  before  the  world  began. 

B  Tit.  iii.  4,  5.  But  after  that  the  kindness  and  love  of 
God  our  Saviour  toward  man  appeared,  not  by  works  of 
righteousness  which  we  have  done,  but  according  to  his 
mercy  he  saved  us,  by  the  washing  of  regeneration,  and 
renewing  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Eph.  ii.  4  to  10.  God,  who 
is  rich  in  mercy,  for  his  great  love  wherewith  he  loved 
us,  even  when  we  were  dead  in  sins,  hath  quickened  us 
together  with  Christ;  (by  grace  ye  are  saved) — not  jf 
works,  lest  any  man  should  boast.  Rom.  ix.  11. — Ac- 
cording to  election  might  stand,  not  of  works,  but  of  him 
that  calleth. 

•  2  Cor.  v.  20.  Now  then  we  are  ambassadors  for 
Christ,  as  though  God  did  beseech  you  bv  us  ;  we  pray 
you,  in  Christ's  stead,  be  ye  reconciled  to  God.  2  Cor. 
vi.  2.  Behold,  now  is  the  accepted  time  ;  behold,  now 
ie  the  day  of  salvation.  John  vi.  44.  No  man  can  comp 
to  me,  except  the  Father,  who  hath  sent  me,  draw  him ; 
and  I  will  raise  him  up  at  the  last  day.  2  Thess.  ii.  13, 
14.  But  we  are  bound  to  give  thanks  alway  to  God  for 
you,  brethren  beloved  of  the  Lord,  because  God  hath 
from  the  beginning  chosen  you  to  salvation,  through 
aanctification  of  the  Spirit,  and  belief  of  the  truth;  where- 
unto  he  called  you  by  our  gospel,  to  the  obtaining  of  the 
glory  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
w   f  Acts   xxvi.  18.      To   open   their   eyes,  and   to  turn 


THE   LAKGER   CATECHU M.  2l7 

ing  their  wills, q  so  as  they  (althjiign  fi  them- 
selves dead  in  sin)  are  hereby  madt  willing 
and  able,  freely  to  answer  his  call,  and  to  ac- 
cept and  embrace  the  grace  ofl/red  and  con 
veyed  therein.  r 

Q.  68.  Are  the  elect  only  effectually  called  t 
A.  All  the  elect,  and  they  only,  are  effect 
ually  called ; s  although  others  may  be,  and 
often  are  outwardly  called  by  the  ministry  of 
the  word,  *  and  have  some  common  operations 
of  the  Spirit,  u  who,  for  their  wilful  neglect 
and  contempt  of  the  grace  offered  to  them, 
being  justly  left  in  their  unbelief,  do  never 
truly  come  to  Jesus  Christ.  T 

them  from  darkness  to  light,  and  from  the  power  of  SataD 
unto  God,  that  they  may  receive  forgiveness  of  sins,  and 
inheritance  among  them  which  are  sanctified  by  faith 
that  is  in  me. 

q  Ezek.  xi.  19.  And  I  will  put  a  new  spirit  within 
you :  and  1  will  take  the  stony  heart  out  of  their  flesh, 
and  will  give  them  a  heart  of  flesh.  Ezek.  xxxvi. 
26,  27. 

r  John  vi.  45.  An  1  they  shall  be  all  taught  of  God. 
Every  man  therefore  that  hath  heard,  and  hath  learned 
of  the  Father,  cometh  unto  me.  Phil.  ii.  13.  For  it  is 
God  which  worketh  in  you  both  to  will  and  to  do  of  hie 
good  pleasure.     Deut.  xxx.  6.     Eph.  ii.  5. 

•  Acts  xiii.  48.  And  as  many  as  were  ordained  fcfc 
3ternal  life,  believed. 

•  Matt.  xxii.  14.  For  many  are  called,  but  few  art 
ehosen. 

u  Matt.  xiii.  20,  21.  But  he  t>  jat  received  the  seed 
into  stony  places,  the  same  is  he  that  heareth  the  word — 
yet  hath  he  not  root  in  himself,  but  dureth  for  awhile ; 
for  when  tribulation  or  persecution  ariseth  because  of  the 
word,  by  and  bj  he  is  offended.     Heb.  vi.  4,  5,  6. 

>  Psft.    ixxxi.    11,    12.       But    my   people    would    not 


218  THE  JLAKGER  catechism. 

Q.  69.  What  is  the  tommunion  in  grace^ 
which  thj  members  of  th,  invisible  church  ham 
with  Chrisi  f 

A.  The  communion  in  grace,  which  4io 
members  of  the  invisible  church  have  with 
Christ,  is  their  pirtaking  of  the  virtue  of  hia 
mediation,  in  thjir  justification,  w  adoption," 
ganctification,  and  whatever  else  in  this  life 
manifests  their  union  with  him.7 

Q.  70.    What  is  justification  f 

A.  Justification  is  an  act  of  God's  free  grace 
unto    sinners,  z  in    which    he    pardoneth    all 


hearken  to  my  voice  ;  and  Israel  would  none  of  me.  So 
I  gave  them  up  unto  their  own  hearts'  lust;  and  they 
walked  in  their  own  counsels.  John  xii.  38,  39,  40. 
That  the  saying  of  Esakis  the  prophet  might  be  fulfilled, 
which  he  spake,  Lord,  who  hath  believed  our  report? 
and  to  whom  hath  the  arm  of  the  Lord  been  revealed  ? 
Therefore  they  could  not  believe,  because  that  Esaias 
said  again,  He  hath  blinded  their  eyes,  and  hardened 
their  heart ;  that  they  should  not  see  with  their  eyes,  nor 
understand  with  their  heart ;  and  be  converted,  and  I 
should  heal  them.  Acts  xxviii.  25,  26,  27.  John  vi.  64, 
65.     Prov.  i.  24  to  32.     Psa.  xcv.  9  to  the  end. 

"  Rom.  viii.  30.  Moreover,  whom  he  did  predesti- 
nate, them  he  also  called ;  and  whom  he  called,  them  h« 
also  justified,  and  whom  he  justified,  them  he  also  glo» 
rifted. 

*  Eph   i.  5.     Having  predestinated  us  unto  the  adop 
felon  of  children  by  Jesus  Christ  to  himself. 

r  1  Cor.  i.  30.  But  of  him  are  ye  in  Christ  Jesus,  wha 
of  Ood  is  made  unto  us  wisdom,  and  righteousness,  and 
ianctification,  and  redemption. 

1  Rom.  iii,  22,  21,  25.  Even  the  rightjousness  of  God, 
which  is  by  faith  of  Jesus  Christ  unto  all,  and  upon  all 
them  that  believe  ;  for  there  is  no  difference — being  jus- 
tified free'y  by  his  grace,  through  the  redemption  that  if 
in  Christ  Jesus   &:-.     Ron.  iv.  6. 


THE    LARGER   vJATEOHISM.  211) 

*heir  sin,  accepteth  and  accounteth  their  per- 
8f  ns  righteous  in  his  sight ;  a  not  foi  any  thing 
wrought  in  them,  or  done  by  them, l  but  only 
for  the  perfect  obedience  and  full  satisfaction 
of  Christ,  by  God  imputed  to  tiiem,  °  and  re 
ceived  by  faith  alone.  d 

Q.  71.  How  is  justification  an  act  of  G-ooVk 
free  grace  ? 

A.  Although  Christ  by  his  obedience  and 
death,  did  make  a  proper,  real,  and  full  satis* 
faction  to  God's  justice  in  the  behalf  of  them 

»  2  Cor.  v.  19,  21.  To  wit,  that  God  was  in  Christ, 
reconciling  the  world  unto  himself,  not  imputing  their 
trespasses  unto  them. — For  he  hath  made  him  to  be  sin 
for  us,  who  knew  no  sin  ;  that  we  might  be  made  the 
righteousness  of  God  in  him.  Rom.  iii.  22,  24,  25.  Evea 
the  righteousness  of  God,  which  is  by  faith  of  Jesua 
Christ  unto  all,  and  upon  all  them  that  believe,  &c. 

b  Eph.  i.  6,  7.  Wherein  he  hath  made  us  accepted  in 
the  Beloved  :  in  whom  we  have  redemption  through  his 
blood,  the  forgiveness  of  sins,  according  to  the  riches  of 
his  grace.  Rom.  iii.  28.  Therefore  we  conclude,  that 
a  man  is  justified  by  faith  without  the  deeds  of  the  law. 

c  Rom.  iii.  24,  25.  Being  justified  freely  by  his  grace, 
through  the  redemption  that  is  in  Christ  Jesus :  whom 
God  hath  set  forth  to  be  a  propitiation,  through  faith  in 
his  blood  Rom.  v.  17,  18,  19. — Much  more  they  which 
receive  abundance  of  grace,  and  of  the  gift  of  righteous" 
flees,  shall  reign  in  life  by  one,  Jesus  Christ. — So  by  the 
obedience  of  one  shall  many  be  made  righteous.  Rom, 
Vf.  6,  7,  8.  Even  as  David  also  describeth  the  blessed- 
aess  of  the  man  unto  whom  God  imputeth  righteousness 
without  works,  &c 

d  Rom.  v.  1.  Therefore  being  justified  by  faith,  we 
havo  peace  with  God.  Acts  x.  43.  To  him  give  ail  the 
propVets  witness,  that  through  his  name  whosoever  te- 
iieveth  in  him  shall  receive  remission  of  sins.  Gnl  it 
16.     Phi],  ui.  9.     Rom.  iii.  25.  26. 


220  THE   LARGER   CATECHISVf. 

that  are  justified  : e  yet  inasmuch  as  God  ac- 
cepteth  thf  satisfaction  from  a  surety,  which 
he  might  have  demanded  of  them  ;  and  did 
provide  this  surety,  his  only  Son,  f  imputing 
ais  righteousness  to  them, g  and  requiring  no- 
thing of  them  for  th'ir  justification  but  aith,  * 
which  also  is  his  gift, i  their  justification  is  to 
them  of  free  grace. j 

e  Matt,  xx,  28.  Even  as  the  Son  of  man  came  not  t€ 
be  ministered  unto,  but  to  minister,  and  to  give  his  Me  ft 
ransom  (or  price  of  redemption)  for  many.  1  Tim.  ii.  6, 
1  Pet.  i.  18,  19.  Forasmuch  as  ye  know  that  ye  were 
not  redeemed  with  corruptible  things,  as  silver  and  gold 
— but  with  the  precious  blood  of  Christ,  as  of  a  laml 
without  blemish  and  without  spot.  Rom.  v.  8,  9,  10. — 
While  we  were  yet  sinners,  Christ  died  for  us,  &c. 

t  Dan.  ix.  24,  26.  Isa.  liii.  6,  10,  11,  12.— And  the 
Lord  hath  laid  on  him  the  iniquity  of  us  all. — Yet  it 
p'eased  the  Lord  to  bruise  him ;  he  hath  put  him  to 
grief:  when  thou  shalt  make  his  soul  an  offering  for  sin, 
he  shall  see  his  seed,  he  shall  proWg  his  days,  and  the 
pleasure  of  the  Lord  shall  prosper  in  his  hand.  He  shall 
see  of  the  travail  of  his  soul,  and  shall  be  satisfied. — 
Therefore  will  I  divide  him  a  portion  with  the  great,  and 
he  shall  divide  the  spoil  with  the  strong ;  because  he 
hath  poured  out  his  soul  unto  death  :  and  he  was  num- 
bered with  the  transgressors ;  and  he  bare  the  sin  of 
many  Heb.  vii.  22.  By  so  much  was  Jesus  made  a 
luretj  of  a  better  testament.  Rom.  viii.  32.  He  that 
ipared  not  his  own  Son,  but  delivered  him  up  for  ug 
nil,  hew  shall  he  not  with  him  also  freely  give  us  all 
things  ? 

s  2  Cor.  v.  21.  That  we  might  be  made  the  right- 
eousness of  God  in  him.     Rom.  iv.  11.     1  Cor.  i.  80. 

»»  Rom.  iii.  24,  25.  Whom  God  hath  set  forth  to  be  a 
propitiation,  through  faith  in  his  blood.     Acts  xvi.  31. 

j  Eph.  ii.  8.  For  by  grace  are  ye  saved,  through  faith ; 
Mid  that  Mi  of  yourselves  :  it  is  the  gift  of  God. 

i  Eph,  i     7      In  whom  we  bave    redemption  through 


TEE  LARGER  CATECHISM.  221 

{£.   72.  What  is  justifying  faith  ? 

A.  Justifying  faith  is  a  sav:.ng  giace,1 
irrought  in  the  heart  of  a  sinner,  by  the  Spi- 
rit1 and  word  of  God ; m  whereby  he,  being 
convinced  of  his  sin  and  misery,  and  of  the 
disability  in  himself  and  all  other  creatures  to 
recover  him  out  of  his  lost  condition,11  no' 
only  assenteth  to  the  truth  of  the  promise  of 
•■he  gospel,0  but  receiveth  and  resteth  upon 
Christ  and  his  righteousness  therein  held  forth, 
for  pardon  of  sin,p  and  for  the  accepting  and 
accounting  of  his  person  righteous  in  the  sight 
of  God  for  salvation.q 

his  blood,  the  forgiveness  of  sins  according  to  the  richeo 
of  his  grace. 

k  Heb.  x.  39.  But  we  are  not  of  them  who  draw  back 
unto  perdition ;  but  of  them  that  believe  to  the  saving  of 
the  soul. 

.  i  2  Cor.  iv.  13.  We  having  the  same  spirit  of  faith. 
Eph.  i.  17,  18,  19.  That  the  God  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
tbo  Father  of  glory,  may  give  unto  you  the  spirit  of  wis- 
dom and  revelation  in  the  knowledge  of  him,  &c. 

m  Rom.  x.  14,  17.  So  then  faith  cometh  by  hearing, 
and  hearing  by  the  word  of  God.     Rom.  i.  16. 

*  John  xvi.  8,  9.  And  when  he  is  come,  he  will  reprovt 
the  world  of  sin,  and  of  righteousness,  and  of  judgment. 
of  sin,  because  they  believe  not  on  me.  Acts  xvi.  -SO  — 
Sirs,  what  must  I  do  to  be  saved?  Acts  ii.  37.  Eph.  ii.  1 
Acts  iv.  12.     Rom.  vii.  9. 

0  Eph.  i.  13.  In  whom  ye  filso  trusted,  after  that  ye 
heard  the  word  of  truth,  the  gospel  cf  your  salvation. 

p  Acts  x.  43.  To  him  give  all  the  prophets  witness, 
thai,  through  his  name,  whosoever  believeth  in  him  shall 
receive  remission  of  sins.     Acts  xvi.   31.     John  i.  12. 

<»  Phil.  iii.  9.     And  be  found  in  him,  not   having  mine 
own  righteousness,  which  is  of  the  law,  but  that  which  if 
through  the  faith  of  Christ,  the  rightec  asness  which  is  of 
19* 


222  THE   LARGER   CATECHISM. 

Q.   73.  How  doth  faith  justify  a  sinner  tn 

the  sight  of  Gfod  2 

A.  Faith  jusufies  a  sinner  in  the  sight  of 
God,  not  because  of  those  other  graces  which 
io  always  accompany  it,  or  of  good  woiks  that 
are  the" fruits  of  it ; r  nor  as  if  the  grace  of 
faith,  or  any  act  thereof,  were  imputed  to  him 
for  justification;8  but  only  as  it  is  an  instru- 
ment, by  which  he  receiveth  and  applietb 
Christ  and  his  righteousness.' 

Q.   74.    What  is  adoption  f 

A.  Adoption  is  an  act  of  the  free  grace  of 
God,u  in  and  for  his  only  Son  Jesus  Christ,' 
whereby  all  those  that  are  justified  are  received 

God  by  faith.  Acts  xv.  11.  But  we  believe  that  through 
the  grace  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  we  shall  be  saved,  even 
as  they. 

r  Gal.  iii.  11.  But  that  no  man  is  justified  by  the  law 
in  the  sight  of  God,  it  is  evident:  for,  The  just  shall  live 
by  faith.  Rom.  iii.  28.  Therefore  we  conclude  that  a 
man  is  justified  by  faith  without  the  deeds  of  the  law. 

•  Roiu.  iv.  5.  But  to  him  that  worketh  not,  but  believ- 
eth  on  him  that  justifieth  the  ungodly,  his  faith  is  counted 
for  righteousness.     Compared  with  Rom.  x.  10. 

1  John  i.  12.  But  as  many  as  received  him,  to  them 
$ave  he  power  to  become  the  sons  of  God.     Phil.  iii.  9. 

■  1  John  iii.  1.  Behold,  what  manner  of  love  the  Father 
»ath  bestowed  upon  us,  that  we  should  be  called  the*  sons 
of  God ! 

r  Eph.  i.  5.  Having  predestinated  us  unto  the  adoption 
of  children  by  Jesus  Christ  to  himself,  according  to  the 
good  pleasure  of  his  will.  Gal.  iv.  4,  5.  But  when  the 
fulness  of  the  time  was  come,  God  sent  forth  his  Son,, 
nade  of  a  wom&n,  made  under  the  law,  to  redeem  them 
that  wire  under  the  law,  that  we  might  receive  the  adoj* 
"ion  of  5018. 


THE   LARGER   CATECHISM.  223 

into  the  number  of  his  children, w  Jiave  Ha 
name  put  upon  them,*  the  Spirit  of  his  Sott 
given  to  them,' are  ur.der  his  fatherly  care  and 
dispensations,1  admitted  to  all  the  liberties  and 
privileges  of  the  sons  of  God,  made  heirs  of 
all  the  promises,  and  fellow-heirs  with  Christ  i» 
glory.a 

Q.  75.  What  is  sanctification  ? 

A.  Sanctification  is  a  work  of  God's  grace, 
whereby  they,  whom  God  hath,  before  the 
foundation  of  the  world,  chosen  to  be  holy,  are, 
in  time,  through  the  powerful  operation  of  his 
Spirit,b  applying  the  death  and  resurrection  of 

"  John  i.  12.  But  as  many  as  received  him,  to  them 
gave  he  power  to  become  the  sons  of  God. 

*  Rev.  iii.  12.  And  I  will  write  upon  him  my  new  name. 
2  Cor.  vi.  18. 

>  Gal.  iv.  6.  And  because  ye  are  sons,  God  hath  sent 
forth  the  Spirit  of  his  Son  into  your  hearts,  crying,  AbDa, 
Father. 

•  Psa.  ciii.  13.  Like  as  a  father  pitieth  his  children, 
so  the  Lord  pitieth  them  that  fear  him.  Prov.  xiv.  26. 
In  the  fear  of  the  Lord  is  strong  confidence  ;  and  his  child- 
ren shall  have  a  place  of  refuge.  Matt.  vi.  32. — Tor  your 
heavenly  Father  knoweth  that  ye  have  need  of  all  these 
things. 

»  Rom  viii.  17.  And  if  children,  then  heirs  ;  heirs  of 
God,  and  joint  heirs  with  Christ  :  if  so  be  that  we  guffei 
with  him,  that  we  may  be  also  glorified  together.  Heb. 
ri.  12. 

t>  Eph.  i.  4.  According  as  he  hath  chosen  us  in  him, 
pefore  the  foundation  of  the  world,  that  we  should  be  holy 
and  without  blame  before  him  in  love  :  1  Cor.  vi.  11.  And 
such  were  some  of  you  :  but  ye  are  washed,  but  ye  are 
sanctified,  but  ye  are  justified  in  the  name  of  the  Lord 
Jesus,  and  by  the  Spirit  of  our  God.  2  Thess.  ii.  13.  Bu< 
we  are  bourd  to  gi  e  thanks  alway  to  God  for  you,  breth- 
rer  beioved  rf  the  Ur<&   because  God  hath  from  the  fun 


224  THE   LARGER   CATECHISM. 

Christ  unto  them,0  renewed  in  their  wLcit  man 
after  tha  image  of  God  ; d  having  the  seeds  of 
repentance  unto  lite,  and  ail  other  saving  gra- 
ces, put  into  their  hearts,6  and  those  graces  sc 
stirred  up,  increased  and  strengthened/  a* 
that  they  more  and  more  die  unto  sin,  and  rise 
anto  newness  of  life.8 


ginning  chosen  you  to  salvation,  through  sanctification  of 
the  Spirit,  and  belief  of  the  truth. 

c  Rom.  vi.  4,  5,  6.  Therefore  we  are  buried  with  him 
by  baptism  into  death ;  that  like  as  Christ  was  raised  up 
from  the  dead  by  the  glory  of  the  Father,  even  so  we 
also  should  walk  in  newness  of  life.  For  if  we  have 
been  planted  together  in  the  likeness  of  his  death,  we 
shall  be  also  in  the  likeness  of  his  resurrection,  &c.  Phil, 
iii.  10. 

d  Eph.  iv.  23,  24.  And  be  renewed  in  the  spirit  of  your 
mind  ;  and  that  ye  put  on  the  rew  man,  which  after  God 
is  created  in  righteousness  aud  true  holiness. 

e  Acts  xi.  18-  When  they  heard  these  things,  they  held 
their  peace,  and  glorified  God,  saying.  Then  hath  God  also 
to  the  Gentiles  granted  repentance  unto  life.  1  John  iii. 
9.  Whosoever  is  born  of  God  doth  not  commit  sin  ;  for 
his  seed  remaineth  in  him ;  and  he  cannot  sin  ;  because 
he  is  born  of  God. 

f  Jude  20.  But  ye,  beloved,  building  up  yourselves  on 
your  most  holy  faith,  praying  in  the  Holy  Ghost.  Eph. 
iii,  16,  17,  18.  That  he  would  grant  you,  according  to 
the  riches  of  his  glory,  t*  be  strengthened  with  might  by 
his  Spirit  in  the  inner  man  ;  that  Christ  may  dwell  in  youf 
hearts  by  faith  :  that  ye,  being  rooted  ani  grounded  in 
love,  may  be  able  to  comprehend  with  all  saints,  &c.  CoL. 
i.  10,  11.  That  ye  might  walk  wort!  y  of  the  Lord  unto 
all  pleasing,  being  fruitful  in  every  good  work,  and  in- 
creasing in  the  kuowledge  of  God  :  strengthened  with  all 
might,  according  to  his  glorious  power,  unto  all  patienc* 
ftiid  long-suffering  with  joyfulness. 

s  Rom.  vi.  4,  6,  14.  Even  so  we  also  should  Talk  in 
MW?ss  of   life. — Kncwir|   this,   that   our    old    man    if 


THE   LARGER   CATECHISM.  225 

Q.  7G.  Wliat  is  repentance  imto  life  * 
A>  Kepentarce  unto  hte  ls  a  saving  grace,  * 
wrought  in  the  heart  of  a  sinner  by  the  Spirit ; 
and  word  of  God,j  whereby  out  of  the  sight 
and  sense,  not  only  of  the  danger,  k  but  also 
of  the  filthiness  and  odiousness  of  his  sins,1 
and  upon  the  apprehension  of  God's  mercy  ifl 


crucified  with  him,  that  the  body  of  sin  might  be  de- 
stroyed, that  henceforth  we  should  not  serve  sin. — For 
Bin  shall  not  have  dominion  over  you :  for  ye  are  not 
under  the  law,  but  under  grace. 

i»  2  Tim.  ii.  25.  If  God  peradventure  will  give  them 
repentance  to  the  acknowledging  of  the  truth. 

i  Zech.  xii.  10  I  will  pour  upon  the  house  of  Pavid, 
and  upon  the  inhabitants  of  Jerusalem,  the  Spirit  of 
grace  and  of  supplications ;  and  they  shall  look  upon 
me  whom  they  have  pierced,  and  they  shall  mourn  for 
him. 

J  Acts  xi.  18,  20,  21.  And  some  of  them  were  men 
of  Cyprus  and  Cyrene,  which,  when  they  were  come  to 
Antioch,  spake  unto  the  Grecians,  preaching  the  Lord 
Jesus.  And  the  hand  of  the  Lord  was  with  them :  and 
a  great  number  believed,  and  turned  unto  the  Lord. 
Pea.  xis.  7 — 14.     Acts  ii.  37. 

k  Ezek.  xviii.  30,  32.  Repent,  and  turn  yourselves 
from  all  your  transgressions ;  so  iniquity  shall  not  be 
your  ruin.  Turn — and  live  ye.  Luke  xv.  17,  18.  How 
many  hired  servants  of  my  father's  have  bread  enough, 
and  to  spare,  and  I  perish  with  hunger :  &c.  Hos.  il 
6,  7. 

1  Ezek  xxxvi.  31.  Then  shall  ye  remember  your  owe 
Bvil  ways,  and  your  doings,  that  were  not  good,  and  shall 
loathe  yourselves  in  your  own  sight,  for  your  iniquities, 
and  for  your  abominations.  Ezek.  xv:.  61,  63.  Then 
thou  shalt  remember  thy  ways,  and  be  ashamed. --Thai 
thou  mayest  remember,  and  be  confounded,  and  never 
open  thy  mo  :lh  acy  more  because  of  thy  shame.  Tat, 
kxz  22. 


226  THE  LARGER   CATECHISM. 

Christ,  to  such  as  ar  t  penitent, m  he  so  grievea 
for,  n  and  hates  his  sins,  °  as  that  he  turns 
from  them  all  to  God,p  purposing  and  endea- 
vouring constantly  to  walk  with  him  in  all  the 
ways  of  new  obedience.  q 

Q.  77.  Wherein  do  justification  and  saneti- 
fication  differ  ? 

m  Psa.  cxxx.  3,  4,  5,  6,  7.  If  thou,  Lord,  shouldest 
mark  iniquities,  0  Lord,  who  shall  stand  ?  But  there  ia 
forgiveness  with  thee,  that  thou  mayest  be  feared,  &c. 
Joel  ii.  12,  13. — Rend  your  heart,  and  not  your  garments, 
and  turn  unto  the  Lord  your  God  :  for  he  is  gracious  and 
merciful,  slow  to  anger,  and  of  great  kindness,  and  re- 
penteth  him  of  the  evil.     Zech.  xii.  10. 

■  Jer.  xxxi.  18,  19.  I  have  surely  heard  Ephraim  be- 
moaning himself  thus :  Thou  hast  chastised  me,  and  I 
was  chastised,  as  a  bullock  unaccustomed  to  the  yoke  : 
turn  thou  me,  and  I  shall  be  turned  ;  for  thou  art  the 
Lord  my  God.  Surely  after  that  I  was  turned,  I  re- 
pented ;  and  after  that  I  was  instructed,  I  smote  upon 
my  thigh  :  I  was  ashamed,  yea,  even  confounded,  because 
I  did  bear  the  reproach  of  my  youth. 

0  2  Cor.  vii.  11.  For  behold  this  selfsame  thing  that 
ye  sorrowed  after  a  godly  sort,  what  carefulness  it 
wrought  in  you,  yea,  what  clearing  of  yourselves,  yea, 
what  indignation,  yea,  what  fear,  yea,  what  vehement 
desire,  yea,  what  zeal,  yea,  what  revenge  ! 

p  Acts  xxvi.  18.  To  open  their  eyes,  and  to  turn  them 
from  darkness  to  light,  and  from  the  power  of  Satan  unto 
3od.  Ez«>k.  xiv.  6.  Repent,  and  turn  yourselves  from 
y>ur  idols  :  and  turn  away  your  faces  from  all  youi 
abominations.  1  Kings  viii.  47,  48. — If  they  shall  be- 
think themselves — and  so  return  unto  thee  with  all  their 
heart,  and  with  all  their  soul.     1  Sam.  vii.  3. 

s  Psa.  cxix.  59,  128.  I  thought  on  my  ways,  and  turned 
Say  feet  unto  thy  testimonies.  Therefore  I  esteem  all  thy 
precepts  concerning  all  thing*  to  be  right ;  and  I  htM 
every  false  way.     Luke  i.  6. 


THtt   LARGER   CATECRiSM.  227 

A.  Although  sanctification  be  inseparably 
joined  with  justification/  yet  they  differ  in 
that  God  in  justification,  imputeth  the  right- 
eousness of  Christ;9  in  sanctification,  hia 
Spirit  infuseth  grace,  and  enableth  to  the  ex 
ercise  thereof/  in  the  former,  sin  is  pardon 
ed  ;u  in  the  other,  it  is  subdued  /  the  one  dotk 
equally  free  all  believers  from  the  reveng- 
ing wrath  of  God,  and  that  perfectly  in  this 
life,  that  they  never  fall  into  condemnation  ;w 


r  1  Cor.  vi.  11.  And  such  were  some  of  you:  but  ye 
are  washed,  but  ye  are  sanctified,  but  ye  are  justified  in 
the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  by  the  Spirit  of  our 
God.  1  Cor.  i.  30.  But  of  him  are  ye  in  Christ  Jesus, 
who  of  God  is  made  unto  us  wisdom,  and  righteousness,, 
and  sanctification,  and  redemption. 

i  Rom.  iv.  6,  8.  Even  as  David  also  describeth  the 
blessedness  of  the  man  unto  whom  God  imputeth  right- 
eousness without  works. — Blessed  is  the  man  to  whom 
the  Lord  will  not  impute  sin.    2  Cor.  v.  21.     Rom.  iii.  24. 

t  Ezek.  xxxvi.  27.  And  I  will  put  my  Spirit  within 
you,  and  cause  you  to  walk  in  my  statutes,  and  ye  shall 
keep  my  judgments,  and  do  them. 

n  Rom.  iii.  24,  25.  Being  justified  freely  by  his  grace, 
through  the  redemption  that  is  in  Christ  Jesus ;  whom 
God  hath  set  forth  to  be  a  propitiation,  through  faith  ia 
his  blood,  to  declare  his  righteousness  for  the  remissioo 
of  sins. 

T  Rom.  vi.  6,  14.  Knowing  this,  that  our  old  man  is 
erucified  with  him,  that  the  body  of  sin  might  be  de- 
ltroyed,  that  henceforth  we  should  not  serve  sin. — Foi 
sin  shall  not  have  dominion  over  you :  for  ye  are  not 
under  the  law,  but  under  grace. 

w  Rom.  viii.  1,  33,  34.  There  is  thereiore  now  no 
condemnation  to  them  which  are  in  Christ  Jesus. — Who 
•hall  lay  any  thing  to  the  charge  of  God's  elect?  It  if 
God  that  just  ifieth.     Who  is  he  that  condemneth  ! 


228  THE   LARGER  CATEcrllSM. 

the  other  is  neither  equal  in  all,  x  nor  m  this 
life  perfect  in  any, y  but  grow'ng  up  to  per- 
fection.z 

Q.  78.  Whence  ariseth,  the  imperfeeticn  of 
8anctification  in  believers  ? 

A.  The  imperfection  of  sanctification  in  be  ■ 
lievers  ariseth  from  the  remnants  of  sin  abiding 
in  every  part  of  them,  and  the  perpetual  list- 
ings of  the  flesh  against  the  Spirit ;  whereby 
they  are  often  foiled  with  temptations,  and  fall 
into    many    sins,a  are    hindered    in   all  their 

*  Heb.  v.  12,  13,  14.  For  when  for  the  time  ye  ought 
to  be  teachers,  ye  have  need  that  one  teach  you  again 
which  be  the  first  principles  of  the  oracles  cf  Go  1 ;  and 
are  become  such  as  have  need  of  milk,  and  not  of  strong 
meat.  For  every  one  that  useth  milk,  is  unskilful  in  the 
word  of  righteousness:  for  he  is  a  babe.  But  strong 
meat  belongeth  to  them  that  are  of  full  age,  even  those 
who  by  reason  of  use  have  their  senses  exercised  to  dis- 
cern both  good  and  evil.     1  John  ii.  12,  13,  14. 

7  1  John  i.  8,  10.  If  we  say  that  we  have  no  sin,  we 
deceive  ourselves,  and  the  truth  is  not  in  us  — If  we  say 
that  we  have  not  sinned,  we  make  him  a  liar,  and  hia 
word  is  not  in  us. 

*  2  Cor.  vii.  1  Having  therefore  these  promises, 
dearly  beloved,  let  us  cleanse  ourselves  from  all  filthinesa 
of  the  flesh  and  spirit,  perfecting  holiness  in  the  fear  of 
God.  Phil.  iii.  12,  13,  14.  Brethren,  I  count  not  my- 
self to  have  apprehended  :  but  this  one  thing  I  do,  for- 
getting those  things  which  are  behind,  and  reaching  fortb 
unto  those  things  which  are  before,  I  press  toward  the 
mark,  for  the  prize  of  the  high  calling  of  God  in  Christ 
Jesus. 

»  Rom.  vii.  18,  23.  For  I  know  that  in  me,  (that  is, 
in  my  flesh)  dwelleth  no  good  thing :  for  to  will  i* 
present  with  me  ;  but  how  to  perform  that  which  is  good, 
I  find  not — But  I  see  another  law  in  my  members  war- 


THE   LARGER   CAT  SCHISM.  229 

spiritual  services,*  and  their  best.  w<  fks  are- 
imperfect  and  defiled  in  the  sight  of  God.c 

Q.  79.  May  not  true  believers,  by  reason  of 
their  imperfections,  and  the  many  temptatiom 
and  sins  they  are  overtaken  with,  fall  away 
from  the  state  of  grace  ? 

A  True  believers,  by  reason  of  the  un» 
changeable  love  of  God,d  and  his  decree  and 
covenant  to  give  them  perseverance,6  their  in- 
separable union  with  Christ/  his  continual  in* 
tercession  for  them,g  and  the  Spirit  and  seed 
of  God  abiding  in  them,h   can  neither  totally 

ring  against  the  law  of  my  mind,  and  bringing  me  into 
captivity  to  the  law  of  sin  which  is  in  my  members. 

b  Gal.  v.  17.  For  the  flesh  lusteth  against  the  spirit — 
so  that  ye  cannot  do  the  things  that  ye  would.  Heb.  xii. 
1. — Let  us  lay  aside  every  weight,  and  the  sin  which  doth 
so  easily  beset  us. 

c  Isa.  lxiv.  6.  But  we  are  all  as  an  unclean  thing,  and  all 
our  righteousnesses  are  as  filthy  rags ;  and  we  all  do  fade 
as  a  leaf ;  and  our  iniquities,  like  the  wind,  have  taken  us 
away.     Ex.  xxviii.  38. 

d  Jer.  xxxi.  3.  I  have  loved  thee  with  an  everlasting 
love.     John  xiii.  1. 

e  Heb.  xiii.  20,  21.  Now  the  God  of  peace,  that  brought 
again  from  the  dead  our  Lord  Jesus,  that  great  Shepherd 
of  the  sheep,  through  the  blood  of  the  everlasting  cove- 
nant, make  you  perfect.  2  Sam.  xxiii.  5. — Yet  he  hath 
made  with  me  an  everlasting  covenant,  ordered  ia  a!) 
things,  and  sure.     Isa.  liv.  10. 

f  1  Cor.  i.  8.  Whc  shall  also  confirm  you  unto  the  eno\ 
that  ye  may  be  blameless  m  the  day  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
ijhrist. 

s  Heb.  vii.  25.  Wherefore  he  is  able  also  to  save  them 
to  the  uttermost  that  come  unto  God  by  him,  seeing  he 
ever  iiveth  to  make  intercession  for  them.  Luke  xxii.  32. 
But  I  have  prayed  for  thee,  that  thy  faith  fail  not. 

k  1  John  iii.   9.     Whosoever  is  bf  rn   of  God   doth  not 


230  THE    LARGER   CATECHISM. 

nor  finally  fall  away  from  the  state  of  giice,1 
but  are  kept  by  the  power  of  God  through  faith 
unto  salvation.-* 

Q.  80.  Can  true  believers  be  infallibly  a* 
tured  xhat  they  are  in  the  estate  of  grace,  and 
that  they  shall  persevere  therein  unto  salvor 
Hon  f 

A.  Such  as  truly  believe  in  Christ,  and  en- 
deavour to  walk  in  all  good  conscience  before 
hiin,k  may,  without  extraordinary  revelation, 
by  faith  grounded  upon  the  truth  of  God'a 
promises,  and  by  the  Spirit  enabling  them  to 
discern  in  themselves  those  graces  to  which 
the   promises  of  life  are   made,1  and  bearing 

commit  sin  ;  for  his  seed  remaineth  in  him  ;  and  he  can^ 
not  sin,  because  he  is  born  of  God.  1  John  ii.  27.  But 
the  anointing,  which  ye  have  received  of  him,  abideth  in 
you :  and  ye  need  not  that  any  man  teach  you ;  but  as 
the  same  anointing  teacheth  you  of  all  things,  and  is  truth, 
and  is  no  lie,  and  even  as  it  hath  taught  you,  ye  shall 
abide  in  him. 

i  Jer.  xxxii.  40.  And  I  will  make  an  everlasting  cove- 
nant with  them,  that  I  will  not  turn  away  from  them,  to 
do  them  good ;  but  I  will  put  my  fear  in  their  hearts,  that 
they  shall  not  depart  from  me.  John  x.  28.  And  I  give 
unto  them  eternal  life ;  and  they  shall  never  perish,  nei- 
ther shall  any  pluck  them  out  of  my  hand. 

J  1  Pet.  i.  5.  Who  are  kept  by  the  power  of  God  througk 
faith  unto  salvation.  Phil.  i.  6. — He  which  hath  begut 
ft  good  work  in  you,  will  perform  it  until  the  day  of  Jesus 
Christ. 

k  1  John  ii.  S.  And  hereby  we  do  know  that  wo  know 
him,  if  we  keep  his  commandments.     Acts  xxiv.  76. 

1  1  Cor.  ii.  12.  Now  we  have  received,  not  th«  spirit 
of  the  world,  but  the  Spirit  which  is  of  3od ;  that  we 
m  ght  know  the  things  that  are  freely  given  to  us  of 
3ocL     1    John  if     13     16.     Hereby  know  «re   that   wt 


THE   L AUGER   CATECHISM.  231 

witness  with  their  spirits  that  they  iie  the 
children  of  God,m  be  infallibly  assured  that 
they  are  in  the  estate  of  grace,  and  shall  per- 
severe therein  unto  salvation.11 

Q.  81.  Are  all  true  believers  at  all  timet 
assured  of  their  present  being  in  the  estate  of 
grace,  and  that  they  shall  be  saved  ? 

A.  Assurance  of  grace  and  salvation  not 
being  of  the  essence  of  faith,0  true  believers 
may  wait  long  before   they  obtain  it  j p   and, 

dwell  in  him,  and  he  in  us,  because  he  hath  given  us  of 
his  Spirit. — And  we  have  known  and  believed  the  love 
that  God  hath  to  us.  God  is  love  ;  and  he  that  dwelleth 
in  love,  dwelleth  in  God,  and  God  in  him.  1  John  iii.  14, 
18,  19,  21,  24.  We  know  that  we  have  passed  from  death 
unto  life,  because  we  love  the  brethren. — Let  us  not  love 
in  word,  neither  in  tongue,  but  in  deed  and  in  truth.  And 
hereby  we  know  that  we  are  of  the  truth,  and  shall  assure 
our  hearts  before  him. — Beloved,  if  our  heart  condemn  us 
not,  then  have  we  confidence  toward  God. — And  he  that 
keepeth  his  commandments,  dwelleth  in  him,  and  he  in 
him.  And  hereby  we  know  that  he  abideth  in  us,  by  vhe 
Spirit  which  he  hath  given  us. 

m  Rom.  viii.  16.  The  Spirit  itself  beareth  witness  with 
our  spirit,  that  we  are  the  children  of  God. 

n  1  John  v.  13.  These  things  have  I  written  unto  yon 
that  believe  on  the  name  of  the  Son  of  God  ;  that  ye  may 
know  that  ye  have  eternal  life. 

0  Eph.  i.  13.  In  whom  ye  also  trusted,  after  that  y« 
heard  the  word  of  truth,  the  gospel  of  your  salvation  :  it 
whom  also,  after  that  ye  believed,  ye  were  sealed  ^with 
that  Holy  Spirit  of  promise. 

p  Isa.  1.  10.  Who  is  among  you  that  feareth  the 
Lord,  that  obeyeth  the  voice  ol  his  servant,  that  walketh 
in  darkness,  and  hath  no  light?  let  him  trust  in  the  nami 
of  the  Lord,  and  stay  upon  his  God.  Psa.  lxxxvi/i. 
throughout. 


232  THE   LARGER   CATECHISM. 

after  the  enjoyment  thereof,  may  have  it  weak 
ened  and  intermitted,  through  manifold  di* 
tempers,  sins,  temptations,  and  desertions  ; f 
jet  are  they  never  left  without  such  a  presence 
and  support  of  the  Spirit  of  God,  as  keeps 
SheiL  n-oni  sinking  into  utter  despair/ 

Q.  82.  What  is  the  communion  in  glory 
jvhich  the  members  of  the  invisible  church  have 
with  Christ? 

A.  The  communion  in  glory,  which  the 
members  of  the  invisible  church  have  with 
Christ,  is  in  this  life,8  immediately  after  death,* 
and  at  last  perfected  at  the  resurrection  and 
day  of  judgment." 

«»  Psa.  lxxvii.  1  to  12.  Will  the  Lord  cast  off  for  ever? 
and  will  he  be  favourable  no  more  ?  Is  his  mercy  clean 
gone  for  ever  ?  doth  his  promise  fail  for  evermore  ? 
Hath  God  forgotten  to  be  gracious  ?  hath  he  in  anger  shut 
up  his  tender  mercies  ?  &c.  Cant.  v.  2,  3,  6.  I  sleep — 
I  have  put  off  my  coat ;  how  shall  I  put  it  on  ? — My  be- 
loved had  withdrawn  himself,  and  was  gont  ;  my  soul 
failed  when  he  spake :  I  sought  him,  but  I  could 
not  find  him  ;  I  called  him  but  he  gave  me  no  an- 
swer. Psa.  xxxi.  22.  For  I  said  in  my  haste,  I  am 
cut  off  from  before  thine  eyes.  Psa,  xxx.  6,  7,  and  It 
8,  12. 

r  Job  xiii.  15.  Though  he  slay  me,  yet  will  I  trust  in 
him.  Psa.  lxxiii.  13,  14,  15,  23.  Nevertheless  I  am 
sontinuallj  with  thee;  thou  hast  holden  me  by  my  right 
^and.     1  John  iii.  9.     Isa.  liv,  7  to  11. 

•  2  Cor.  iii.  18.  But  we  all,  with  open  face  beholding 
as  in  a  glass  the  glory  of  the  Lord,  are  changed  into  the 
same  image,  from  glory  to  glory,  even  as  by  the  Spirit  of 
ih3  Lord. 

*  Luke  xxi'.:..  43.  J  nd  Jesus  said  unto  him,  Verily  J 
v%j  unto  the1,  To- lay  shalt  thou  be  with  me  in  paradise. 

1   Thest    i'.    17.      Then    we   which  are    alire   dud 


THE   LARGER   CATECHISM.  233 

Q  83.  What  is  the  communion  in  glorj 
with  Christ,  which  the  members  of  the  invisible 
church  enjoy  in  this  life  ? 

A.  The  members  of  the  invisible  church 
have  communicated  to  them,  in  this  life,  the 
first-fruits  of  glory  with  Christ,  as  they  are 
members  of  him  their  head,  and  so  in  him  are 
interested  in  that  glory  which  he  is  fully  pos- 
sessed of;v  and  as  an  earnest  thereof,  enjoy 
the  sense  of  God's  love,w  peace  of  conscience, 
joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  hope  of  glory.1 
As,  on  the  contrary,  sense  of  God's  revenging 
wrath,  horror  of  conscience,  and  a  fearful  ex- 
pectation of  judgment,  are  to  the  wicked  the 
beginning  of  the  torments,  which  they  shall 
endure  after  death.7 


remain,  shall  be  caught  up  together  with  them  in  the 
clouds,  to  meet  the  Lord  in  the  air :  and  so  shall  we  ever 
be  with  the  Lord. 

*  Eph.  ii.  5,  6.  £\en  when  we  were  dead  in  sins,  hath 
quickened  us  together  with  Christ ; — and  hath  raised  us  up 
together,  and  made  us  sit  together  in  heavenly  places,  in 
Christ  Jesus. 

w  Rom.  v.  5.  And  hope  maketh  not  ashamed  ;  because 
the  love  of  God  is  shed  abroad  in  our  hearts,  by  the  Holy 
Ghost  which  is  given  unto  us.  2  Coi.  i.  22.  Who  hath  also 
sealed  us,  and  given  the  earnest  of  the  Spirit  in  our  hearts. 

*  Rom.  v.  1,  2.  Therefore,  being  justified  by  faith,  we 
have  peace  with  God,  through  our  Lord  Jesus  ( hrist :  by 
whom  also  we  have  access  by  faith  into  this  grace  wherein 
we  stand,  and  rejoice  in  hope  of  the  glory  of  God.  Rom. 
xiv.  17.  For  the  kingd>m  of  God  is  not  meat  and 
drink ;  but  righteousness  and  peace,  and  joy  in  the  Holj 
Ghost. 

y  Gen.  iv.  13.     And  Cain  said  unto  the  Lord,  My  pun 
iflhmeut  is  greater  than  1  can  bear.     Matt,    xxvii    I. — < 
20* 


234  THE   LARGER   CATECHISM. 

Q.  84.  Skill  all  men  die  ? 

A.  Death  being  threatened  as  the  wages  cf 
sb,z  it  is  appointed  unto  all  men  once  to  die; " 
for  that  all  have  sinned. b 

Q.  85.  Death  being  the  wages  of  sin,  why 
%r3  not  the  righteous  delivered  from  deatli^ 
seeing  all  their  sins  are  forgiven  in  Christ  f 

A.  The  righteous  shall  be  delivered  from 
Jeath  itself  at  the  last  day,  and  even  in  death 
are  delivered  from  the  sting  and  curse  of  it ; f 
so  that  although  they  die,  yet  it  is  out  of  God's 
love,d  to  free  them  perfectly  from  sin  and 
misery,®   and    to    make  them   capable  of   fur- 


have  sinned,  in  that  I  have  betrayed  the  innocent  blood. 
Heb.  x.  27.  But  a  certain  fearful  looking  for  of  judgment 
and  fiery  indignation,  which  shall  devour  the  adversaries. 
Mark  ix.  44.  Where  their  worm  dieth  not,  and  the  fire 
is  not  quenched.     Rom   ii.  9. 

■  Rom.  vi.  23.     For  the  wages  of  sin  is  death. 

a  Heb.  ix.  27.  And  as  it  is  appointed  unto  men  once 
to  die. 

b  Rom  v.  12.  So  death  passed  upon  all  men,  for  that 
all  have  sinned. 

«  1  Cor.  xv.  26,  55,  56,  57.  The  last  enemy  that  shall 
be  destroyed  is  death. — 0  death,  where  is  thy  sting  ?  0 
grave,  where  is  thy  victory  ?  The  sting  of  death  is  sin  ; 
&jd  tht  strength  of  sin  is  the  law.  But  thanks  be  to  God, 
«yhich  giveth  us  the  victory,  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
Heb.  ii.  15. 

d  Isa.  lvii.  1,  2.  The  righteous  is  taken  away  from  the 
evil  to  come.  He  shall  enter  into  peace  :  they  shall  rest  in 
their  beds.  2  Kings  xxii.  20.  Behold,  therefore,  I  will 
gather  thee  unto  thy  fathers,  and  thou  shalt  be  gathered 
into  thy  grave  in  peace  :  and  thine  eyes  shall  not  see  all 
the  evil  which  I  will  bring  upon  this  place. 

e  Rev.  xiv.  13.  Blessed  are  the  dead  which  die  in  the 
korl  fnra  heii  >ef:>rth :  yea    saith  the  Spirit,  that  thejf 


THE   LARGER   CATECHISM.  285 

ther  communion  with  Christ  in  glory,  which 
they  then  enter  upon/ 

Q.  $6.  What  is  the  communion  in  glory 
with  Christ,  which  the  members  of  the  invisibU 
church  enj:y  immidiatety  after  death. 

A.  The  communion  in  glory  with  Christ, 
which  the  members  of  the  invisible  church 
enjoy  immediately  after  death,  is  in  that  their 
souls  are  then  made  perfect  in  holiness,85  and 
received  into  the  highest  heavens,h  where  they 
behold  the  face  of  God  in  light  and  glory;' 
waiting  for  the  full  redemption  of  their  bo- 
dies,-' which  even  in  death  continue  united  to 
Christ,k  and   rest   in  their  graves  as  in  their 

may  rest  from  their  labours  ;  and  their  works  do  fellow 
them.     Eph.  v.  27. 

f  Luke  xxiii.  43.  And  Jesus  said  unto  him,  Verily,  I 
Bay  unto  thee,  To-day  shalt  thou  be  with  me  in  paradise 
Phil.  i.  23.  For  I  am  in  a  strait  betwixt  two,  having  a 
desire  to  depart,  and  to  be  with  Christ ;  which  is  far 
better. 

s  Heb.  xii.  23.  To  the  general  assembly  and  church 
of  the  first-born,  which  are  written  in  heaven,  and  to  God 
the  Judge  of  all,  and  to  the  spirits  of  just  men  made  per- 
fect.    1  John  iii.  2.     Eph.  v.  27. 

k  2  Cor.  v.  1,  6,  8.  If  our  earthly  house  of  this  taber- 
nacle were  dissolved,  we  have  a  building  of  God,  an  hous« 
tot  made  with  hands,  eternal  in  the  heavens,  &c. 

•  1  John  iii.  2.  But  we  know  that,  when  he  shall 
appear,  Ave  shall  be  like  him ;  for  we  shall  see  him  aa 
he  is.  1  Cor.  xiii.  12.  Now  we  see  through  a  glass, 
darkly ;  but  then  face  to  face.  Rev.  xxii.  4,  5.  Math 
r.  8. 

J  Rom.  viii.  23.  Waiting  for  the  adoption,  to  wit,  the 
redemption  of  our  body.  Psa.  xvi.  9.  My  flesh  also  shall 
rest  in  hope. 

*  X  Thess.  iv    14-     For  if  we  believe  that  Jesus  die4 


236  THE   LARGER   CATECH[SM. 

beds,1  till  at  the  last  day  they  be  again  unitel  to 
their  souls.m  Whereas  the  souls  of  the  wicked 
are  at  their  death  cast  into  hell,  where  they  re- 
main in  torments  and  utter  darkness  ;  and  their 
bodies  kept  in  their  graves,  as  in  their  prisons^ 
until  the  resurrection  and  judgment  of  the 
great  day.n 

Q.  87.  What  are  we  to  believe  concerning 
the  resurrection  ? 

A.  We  are  to  believe,  that  at  the  last  day, 
there  shall  be  a  general  resurrection  of  the 
dead,  both  of  the  just  and  unjust ;  °  when 
they  that  are  then  found  alive  shall  in  a  mo 
ment  be  changed  ;  and  the  selfsame  bodies  ot 
the  dead  which  are  laid  in  the  grave,  being 
then  again  united  to  their  souls  for  ever,  shall 
be  raised   up  by  the  power  of  Christ.p     The 

and  rose  again,  even  so  them  also  which  sleep  in  Jesus, 
will  God  bring  with  him. 

1  Isa.  lvii.  2.  He  shall  enter  into  peace  ;  they  shall 
rest  in  their  beds. 

m  Job  xix.  26,  27.  And  though  after  my  akin  worms 
destroy  this  body,  yet  in  my  flesh  shall  I  see  God :  whom 
I  shall  see  for  myself,  and  mine  eyes  shall  behold,  and  not 
another. 

*  Luke  xvi.  23,  24.  And  in  hell  he  lifted  up  his  eyes, 
twing  in  torments,  and  seeth  Abraham  afar  off,  and  Laza- 
rus in  his  bosom.  And  he  cried  and  said,  Father  A  bra* 
ham, — send  Lazarus,  that  he  may  dip  the  tip  of  his  finges 
in  water,  and  cool  my  tongue  ;  for  I  am  tormer.  ted  in  this 
flame.  Acts  i.  25. — From  which  Judas  by  trar.sgressioQ 
fell,  that  he  might  go  to  his  own  place.  Jude  6. — He  hath 
reserved  in  everlasting  chains,  under  darkness,  us  to  th« 
judgment  of  the  great  day. 

0  Acts  xxiv.  15.  There  shall  be  a  resurrection  of  tL* 
dead,  both  of  the  jus    and  unjust. 

9  I  Cor.  si    51,  52,  53.     Behold  I  show  you  a  mystery  » 


THE   LARGER   CATECHISM.  237 

bodies  of  the  just,  by  the  Spirit  of  Christ,  and 
by  virtue  of  his  resurrection  as  their  head, 
shall  be  raised  in  pover,  spiritual,  and  incor- 
ruptible, and  made  like  to  his  glorious  body :  * 

We  shall  not  all  sleep  but  we  shall  all  be  changed,  in  i 
nninent,  in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye,  at  the  last  trumr  ; 
for  the  trumpet  shall  sound  ;  and  the  dead  shall  be  raised 
incorruptible,  and  we  shall  be  changed.  For  this  cor- 
ruptible must  put  on  incorruption,  and  this  mortal  must 
put  on  immortality.  1  Thess.  iv.  15,  16,  17.  For  this  we 
say  unto  you  by  the  word  of  the  Lord,  that  we  which  are 
alive  and  remain  unto  the  coming  of  the  Lord,  shall  not 
prevent  them  which  are  asleep.  For  the  Lord  himself 
shall  descend  from  heaven  with  a  shout,  with  the  voice  of 
the  archangel,  and  with  the  trump  of  God ;  and  the  dead 
in  Christ  shall  rise  first:  then  we  which  are  alive  and  re- 
main, shall  be  caught  up  together  with  them  in  the  clouds, 
to  meet  the  Lord  in  the  air :  and  so  shall  we  ever  be  with 
the  Lord.     John  v.  28,  29. 

i  1  Cor.  xv.  21,  22,  23,  42,  43,  44.  For  since  by  man 
came  death,  by  man  came  also  the  resurrection  of  the 
dead.  For  as  in  Adam  all  die,  even  so  in  Christ  shall  all  be 
made  alive.  [It  is  evidently  the  scope  of  the  apostle's 
argument  in  this  passage,  to  prove,  that  as  all  the  natural 
seed  of  Adam,  their  covenant-head,  were  subjected  to 
death  by  his  offence  ;  so  all  the  spiritual  seed  of  Christ, 
their  new  covenant-head,  shall  be  raised  from  death,  to 
an  immortal  life  of  glory  and  blessedness,  by  virtue  of 
Lis  resurrection.  It  is  therefore  a  perversion  of  the  Scrip- 
ture, to  adduce  this  text  as  a  proof  of  universal  redemp- 
lion.]  But  every  man  in  his  own  order  :  Christ  the  4rst* 
fruits ;  afterward  they  that  are  Christ's  at  his  coming.— 
So  also  is  the  resurrection  of  the  dead  :  it  is  sown  in  cor- 
ruption, it  is  raised  in  incorruption :  it  is  sown  in  dishon- 
our, it  is  raised  in  glory :  it  is  sown  in  weakness,  it  is 
raised  in  power :  it  is  sown  a  natural  body,  it  is  raised  a 
spiritual  body.  Phil.  iii.  21.  Who  shall  change  otir  viii 
body,  that  it  ma;  be  fashioned  Ike  unto  his  glorious  body. 
I 'an.  xii  2 


238  THE   LAKGER   CATECHISM. 

and  the  bodies  of  the  wicked  shall  be  raised  up 
in  dishonour  by  him  as  an  offended  judge.* 

Q.  88.  W  hat  shall  immediately  follow  after 
the  resurrection  ? 

A.  Immediately  after  the  resurrection  shall 
follow  the  general  and  final  judgment  of  angels 
and  men  : 8  the  day  and  hour  whereof  no 
man  knoweth,  that  all  may  watch  and  pray, 
and  be  ever  ready  for  the  coming  of  the 
Lord.4 

Q.  89.  What  shall  be  done  to  the  wicked  at 
the  day  of  judgment  ? 

A.  At  the  day  of  judgment,  the  wicked  shall 
be  set  on  Christ's  left  hand,u  and  upon  clear 

r  John  v.  28,  29.  Marvel  not  at  this :  for  the  hour  ia 
coming,  in  the  which  all  that  are  in  the  graves  shall  heai 
his  voice,  and  shall  come  forth  ;  they  that  have  done  good, 
unto  the  resurrection  of  life  ;  and  they  that  have  done 
evil,  unto  the  resurrection  of  damnation.  Dan.  xii.  2. 
And  many  of  them  that  sleep  in  the  dust  of  the  earth 
shall  awake,  some  to  everlasting  life,  and  some  to  shame 
and  everlasting  contempt.     Matt.  xxv.  33. 

•  2  Pet.  ii.  4.  For  if  God  spared  not  the  angels  that 
sinned,  but  cast  them  down  to  hell,  and  delivered  them 
into  chains  of  darkness,  to  be  reserved  unto  judgment. 
2  Cor.  v.  10.  For  we  must  all  appear  before  the  judgment 
§eat  of  Christ :  that  every  one  may  receive  the  things 
done  in  his  body,  according  to  that  he  hath  done,  whether 
it  be  good  or  bad.     Rev.   xx.  12. 

*  Matt.  xxiv.  36,  42,  44.  But  of  that  day  and  hour 
knoweth  no  man,  no,  riot  the  angels  of  heaven  but  my 
Father  only. — Watch,  therefore  ;  for  ye  know  not  what 
hour  your  Lord  doth  come. — Therefore  be  ye  also  ready  : 
for  in  such  an  hour  as  ye  think  not,  the  Son  of  man 
Cometh.     Luke  xxi.  35,  36. 

■  Matt.  xxv.  33.  And  he  shall  set  the  sheep  on  nit 
right  hand,  but  the  goats  on  the  left. 


THE    LARGER   CATECHISM.  239 

evidence,  and  full  conviction  of  their  own  con- 
sciences/ shall  have  the  fearful  but  just  sen- 
tence of  condemnation  pronounced  against 
them  ;  w  and  thereupon  shall  be  cast  out  from 
ilie  favourable  presence  of  God,  and  the  glori- 
ous fellowship  with  Christ,  his  saints,  and  all 
his  holy  angels,  into  hell,  to  be  punished  with 
unspeakable  torments  both  of  body  and  soul, 
with  the  devil  and  his  angels  for  ever.x 

Q.  90.  What  shall  be  done  to  the  righteous 
at  the  day  of  judgment  f 

A.  At  the  day  of  judgment,  the  righteous, 
being  caught  up  to  Christ  in  the  clouds,7 
shall  be  set  on  his  right  hand,  and  there 
openly  acknowledged  and  acquitted/  shall  join 

T  Rom.  ii.  15,  16.  Which  show  the  work  of  the  law 
written  in  their  hearts,  their  conscience  also  bearing  wit- 
ness, and  their  thoughts  the  meanwhile  accusing,  or  else 
excusing  one  another ;  in  the  day  when  God  shall 
judge  the  secrets  of  men  by  Jesus  Christ,  according  to 
my  gospel. 

w  Matt.  xxv.  41,  42.  Then  shall  he  say  also  unto  them 
on  the  left  hand,  Depart  from  me,  ye  cursed,  into  ever- 
lasting fire,  prepared  for  the  devil  and  his  angels :  for  J 
was  an  hungered,  and  ye  gave  me  no  meat,  &c. 

x  Matt.  xxv.  46.  And  these  shall  go  away  into  ever- 
Asting  punishment.  2  Thess.  i.  8,  9.  In  flaming  fir* 
taking  vengeance  on  them  that  know  not  God,  and  that 
abey  not  the  gospel  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ :  who  shal? 
be  punished  with  everlasting  destruction  from  the  pres- 
ence of  the  Lord,  and  from  the  glory  of  his  power.  Luke 
ivi.  26.     John  iii.  36.     Mark  ix.  43,  44 ;   xiv.  21. 

y  1  Thess.  iv.  17.  Then  we  which  are  alive  and  remais, 
Bhall  be  caught  up  together  with  them  in  the  clouds,  to 
meet  the  Lord  in  the  air. 

«  Matt.  xxv.  33.  And  he  shall  set  the  sheep  on  his 
rigqi   land.     Matt     x.  32.     Whosoever    therefore   shali 


2  10  THE   LARGER  CATECHISM. 

with  hirn  in  the  judging  of  reprobate  angels 
and  men : a  and  shall  be  received  into  hea- 
ven,1' where  they  shall  be  fully  and  for  evei 
freed  from  all  sin  and  misery  ; c  filled  with 
inconceivable  joys;d  made  perfectly  holy  and 
happy  both  in  body  and  soul,  in  the  com* 
pany  of  innumerable  saints  and  angels,6  but 
especially  in  the  immediate  vision  and  frui 
tion  of  God  the  Father,  of  our  Lord  Je?us 
Christ,  and  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  to  all  eternity.* 

confess  me  before  men,  him  will  I  confess  ilso  before  my 
Father  which  is  in  heaven. 

a  1  Cor.  vi.  2,  3.  Do  ye  not  know  that  the  saint3  shall 
judge  the  world? — Know  ye  not  that  we  shall  judge 
angels  ? 

b  Matt.  xxv.  34,  46.  Then  shall  the  King  say  unto  them 
*>n  his  right  hand,  Come,  ye  blessed  of  my  Father,  inherit 
the  kingdom  prepared  for  you  from  the  foundation  of  the 
world  : — But  the  righteous  into  life  eternal, 

«  Eph.  v.  27.  That  he  might  present  it  to  himself  a 
glorious  church,  not  having  spot,  or  wrinkle.  Rev.  vii 
17.  And  God  shall  wipe  away  all  tears  from  their  eyes. 
Hev.  xiv.  13. 

d  Psa  xvi.  11.  Thou  wilt  show  me  the  path  of  life  ;  in 
thy  presence  is  fulness  of  joy  ;  at  thy  right  hand  there 
are  pleasures  for  evermore.     1  Cor.  ii.  9. 

•  Heb.  xii.  22,  23.  But  ye  are  come  unto  Mount  Sion, 
and  unto  the  city  of  the  living  God,  the  heavenly  Jerusa- 
lem, and  to  an  innumerable  company  of  angels,  to  the 
general  assembly  and  church  of  the  first-born,  which 
are  written  in  heaven,  and  to  God  the  judge  of  all,  and  to 
the  spirits  of  just  men  made  perfect. 

t  1  John  iii.  2.  Beloved,  now  are  we  the  sons  of  God, 
and  it  doth  not  yet  appear  what  we  shall  be ;  but  we 
know  that,  when  he  shall  appear,  we  shall  be  like  him ; 
for  we  shall  see  him  as  he  is.  1  Cor.  xiii.  12.  For  now 
we  see  through  a  glass,  darkly ;  but  then  face  to  face . 
uow  I  know  in  part ;  but  then  shall  I  know  even  as  also  1 


the  larger  catechism,  241 

And  this  is  the  perfect  and  full  communion, 
which  the  members  of  the  invisible  church 
shall  enjoy  with  Christ  in  glory,  at  the  resur- 
rection and  day  of  judgment. 


Having  seen  what  the  Scriptures  principal  y 

teach  us  to  believe  concerning  God,  it  follow* 

to  consider  what  they  require  as  the  duty  of 

man. 

Q.  91.  What  is  the  duty  which  God  re~ 
quireth  of  man  ? 

A.  The  duty  which  God  requireth  of  man  is 
obedience  to  his  revealed  will.g 

Q.  92.  What  did  God  at  first  reveal  unto 
man  as  the  rule  of  his  obedience  ? 

A.  The  rule  of  obedience  revealed  to  Adam 
in  the  estate  of  innocence,  and  to  all  mankind 
in  him,  beside  a  special  command,  not  to  eat 
of  the  fruit  of  the  tree  of  the  knowledge  of 
good  and  evil,  was  the  moral  law.h 

Q.  93.    What  is  the  momllaw? 

um  known.  1  Tbess.  iv.  17,  18. — So  shall  we  ever  b«j 
with  the  Lord.  Wherefore,  comfort  one  another  with  these 
Words.     Rev.  xxii.  3,  4,  5. 

s  Deut.  xxix.  29.  The  secret  things  belong  unto  the 
Lord  our  God  ;  but  those  things  which  are  revealed 
belong  unto  us,  and  to  our  children  for  ever,  that  we 
may  do  all  the  words  of  this  law.  Micb.  vi.  8.  1  Sam. 
iiv.  22. 

fa  Rom.  x.  5.     For  Moses  describeth  the  righteousness 
which  is  of  the  law,  that  the  man  which  doeth  those  thingl 
shall  live  by  them.     Rom.  ii.    14,   15. — Which   show   tn< 
work  of  the  law  written  in  their  hearts.     Gen.  ii.  17- 
21 


242  THE   LAEGER   CATECHISM. 

A.  The  d  oral  law  is  the  declaration  of  the 
will  of  God  to  mankind,  directing  and  binding 
every  one  to  personal,  perfect,  and  perpetual 
confoimity  and  obedience  thereunto,  in  the 
frame  and  disposition  of  the  whole  man,  soul 
And  body,1  and  in  performance  of  all  those 
duties  of  holiness  and  righteousness  which  he 
oweth  to  God  and  man : j  promising  life  upon 
the  fulfilling,  and  threatening  ieath  upcn  the 
breach  of  it.k 

Q.  94.  Is  there  any  use  of  the  moral  law  U 
man  since  the  fall  ? 

A.  Although  no  man  since  the  fall  can  at- 
tain to  righteousness  and  life  by  the  moral 
law,1  yet  there  is  great  use  thereof,  as  well 

>  Deut.  v.  1,  31,  33.  Hear,  0  Israel,  the  statutes  and 
judgments  which  I  speak  in  your  ears  this  day,  that  ye 
may  learn  them,  and  keep,  and  do  them. — I  will  speak 
unto  thee  all  the  commandments,  and  the  statutes,  and  the 
judgments,  which  thou  shalt  teach  them,  that  they  may 
do  them. — Ye  shall  walk  in  all  the  ways  which  the  Lord 
your  God  hath  commanded  you.  Luke  x.  26,  27. — What 
is  written  in  the  law?  how  readest  thou?  And  he  answer- 
ing, said,  Thou  shalt  love  the  Lord  thy  God  with  all  thy 
heart,  and  with  all  thy  soul,  and  with  all  thy  strength 
and  with  all  thy  mind  ;  and  thy  neighbour  as  thyself.  1 
Thess.  v.  23. — I  pray  God,  your  whole  spirit,  and  soul, 
»nd  body,  be  preserved  blameless  unto  the  coming  of  out 
Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

i  Luke  i.  75.  In  holiness  and  righteousness  before  him, 
ftll  the  days  of  our  life.  Acts  xxiv.  16.  And  herein  do 
I  exercise  myself,  to  have  always  a  conscience  void  cf 
offence  toward  God,  and  toward  men. 

k  Rom.  x.  5. — The  man  which  doeth  those  things  shall 
live  by  tlrem.  Gal.  iii.  12.  Cursed  is  every  one  that 
Continuett  not  in  all  things  which  are  written  in  the  book 
of  the  law  to  io  them. 

i  I'om.    riii    3.     ^or  what  the  law  could  not  dc\  in 


THE   LARGER   CATECHISM.  248 

t/ommon  to  all  men,  as  peculiar  ekher  to  tl  j 
unregenerate,  or  the  regenerate.™ 

Q.  95.  Of  what  use  is  the  moral  law  to  all 
men  t 

A.  The  moral  law  is  of  use  to  all  men,  to 
inform  them  of  the  holy  nature  and  will  of 
God,n  and  of  their  duty  binding  them  to 
walk  accordingly;  °  to  convince  them  of  their 
disability  to  keep  it,  and  of  the  sinful  pollution 
of  their  nature,  hearts,  and  lives,p  to  humble 
them  in  the  sense  of  their  sin  and  misery,* 
. — _____ 

that  it  was  weak  through  the  flesh,  God  sending  his  own 
Son  in  the  likeness  of  sinful  flesh,  and  for  sin,  condemned 
sin  in  the  flesh.  Gal.  ii.  16. — For  by  the  works  of  the 
law  shall  no  flesh  be  justified. 

■>  1  Tim.  i.  8.  But  we  know  that  the  law  is  good,  if  a 
man  use  it  lawfully. 

»  Lev.  xi.  44,  45.  For  I  am  the  Lord  your  God  :  ye 
shall  therefore  sanctify  yourselves,  and  ye  shall  be  holy  ; 
for  I  am  holy.  Lev.  xx.  7,  8.  Rom,  vii.  12.  Whereforo 
tbe  law  is  holy,  and  the  commandment  holy,  and  just,  and 
good. 

0  James  ii.  10,  11.  For  whosoever  shall  keep  the  whole 
law,  and  yet  offend  in  one  point,  he  is  guilty  of  all.  Micah 
vi.  8.  What  doth  the  Lord  require  of  thee,  but  to  do 
justly,  and  to  love  mercy,  and  to  walk  humbly  with  thy 
God? 

P  Psa.  xix.  11,  12.  Moreover  by  them  is  thy  servant 
warned  : — who  can  understand  his  errors  ?  Rom.  iii.  20. 
—For  by  the  law  is  the  knowledge  of  sin.  Rom.  vii.  7. 
— I  had  not  known  sin,  but  by  the  law :  for  I  had  not 
known  lust,  except  the  law  had  said,  Thou  shalt  not 
ovet. 

i  Rom.  iii.  9.  23.  What  then  ?  Are  we  better  than 
they  ?  No,  in  no  wise :  for  we  nave  before  proved  botfc 
jews  and  Gentiles,  that  they  are  all  under  sin:  for  all 
nave  sinned  and  c3me  short  of  the  glory  of  God.  Rom. 
▼ii.  9,   13. — When  t.Ue  commandment  came,  sin  revised 


244  THE   LARGER   CATECHISM. 

Mid  thereby  help  them  to  a  clearer  sight  of  th$ 
need  they  have  A  Christ,r  and  of  the  perfec- 
tion of  his  obedience.8 

Q.  96.  What  particular  use  is  there  of  ch$ 
mora,  law  to  unregenerate  men  ? 

A.  The  moral  law  is  of  use  to  unregenerate 
men,  to  awaken  their  consciences  to  flee  from 
the  wrath  to  come,*  and  to  drive  them  to 
Christ  ; u  or,  upon  their  continuance  in  the 
estate  and  way  of  sin,  to  leave  them  inexcu- 
sable/ and  under  the  curse  thereof.w 

Q.  97.  What  special  use  is  there  of  the*moral 
law  to  the  regenerate. 

A.  Although  they  that  are  regenerate  and 
believe  in  Christ,  be  delivered  from  the  moral 

and  I  died. — That  sin  by  the  commandment  might  becom6 
exceeding  ainful. 

r  Gal.  iii.  21,  22.  Is  the  law  then  against  the  promises 
of  God?  God  forbid  :  for  if  there  had  been  a  la^  given 
which  could  have  given  life,  verily  righteousness  should 
have  been  by  the  law.  But  the  Scripture  hath  concluded 
fcll  under  sin,  that  the  promise  by  faith  of  Jesua  Christ 
might  be  given  to  them  that  believe. 

•  Rom.  x.  4.  For  Christ  is  the  end  of  the  law  for  right- 
eousness to  every  one  that  believeth. 

1  1  Tim.  i.  9,  10.  Knowing  this,  that  the  law  is  not 
dade  for  a  righteous  man,  but  for  the  lawless  and 
disobedient,  for  the  ungodlv  and  for  sinners,  &c.  Rom 
Vii.  9. 

■  Gal.  iii.  24.  Wherefore  the  law  was  our  school- 
master to  bring  us  unto  Christ,  that  we  migM  be  justifiel 
by  faith. 

T  Rom.  i.  20.  So  that  they  are  without  excuse.  Com- 
pared with  Rom.  ii.  15. 

w  Gal  i':.  1 ).  For  as  many  as  are  of  the  works  of  thf 
law,  are  u  .der"  the  otrse. 


THE   LARGER   CATECHISM.  245 

law  as  a  covenant  of  works,*  s<s  as  thereby 
they  are  neither  justified  y  nor  condemned  :  ■ 
yet,  beside  the  general  uses  thereof  common  to 
them  with  all  men,  it  is  of  special  use  to  show 
them  how  much  they  are  bound  to  Christ  foi 
his  fulfilling  it,  and  enduring  the  curse  thereof, 
in  their  stead  and  for  their  good  ;  a  and  there- 
by to  provoke  them  to  more  thankfulness,1 
and  to  express  the  same  in  their  greater  care 

1  Rom.  vii.  4,  6.  Wherefore,  my  brethren,  ye  also  are 
become  dead  to  the  law  by  the  body  of  Christ ;  that  ye 
should  be  married  to  another,  even  to  him  who  is  raised 
from  the  dead,  that  we  should  bring  forth  fruit  unto  God. 
— But  now  we  are  delivered  from  the  law,  that  being 
dead  wherein  we  were  held  ;  that  we  should  serve  in 
newness  of  spirit,  and  not  in  the  oldness  of  the  letter 
And  vi.  14. — For  ye  are  not  under  the  law,  but  under 
grace. 

y  Rom.  iii.  20.  Therefore  by  the  deeds  of  the  law 
•there  shall  no  flesh  be  justified  in  his  sight. 

1  Rom.  viii.  1,  34.  There  is  therefore  now  no  condem- 
nation to  them  which  are  in  Christ  Jesus. — Who  is  he  that 
condemneth? 

a  Gal.  iii.  13,  14.  Christ  hath  redeemed  us  from  the 
curse  of  the  law,  being  made  a  curse  for  us. — That  we 
might  receive  the  promise  of  the  Spirit  through  faith. 
Rom.  viii.  3,  4.  For  what  the  law  could  not  do,  in  that 
it  was  weak  through  the  flesh,  God  sending  his  own  Son 
in  the  likeness  of  sinful  flesh,  and  for  sin,  condemned  sin 
ai  the  flesh  ;  that  the  righteousness  of  the  law  might  be 
fulfilled  in  us.     2  Cor.  v.  21. 

b  Col.  i.  12.  13,  14.  Giving  thanks  unto  the  Father, 
which  hath  made  us  meet  to  be  partakers  of  the  inherit- 
ance of  the  saints  in  light ;  who  hath  delivered  us  from 
the  power  of  darkness,  and  hath  translated  us  into  the 
kingdom  of  his  dear  Son;  in  whom  we  have  redemption 
through  his  blood,  even  th«  forgiveness  of  sins  Luke  i 
£8,  G9,  74,  75. 
21* 


246  THE   LARGER   CATECHISM. 

to  conform  themselves  thereunto  as  the  rule  of 
their  obedience.0 

Q.  98.  Wherein  is  the  moral  law  summer 
rily  comprehended  f 

A.  The  moral  law  is  summarily  compre- 
hended in  the  ten  commandments,  which  wer« 
delivered  by  the  voice  of  God  upon  mount 
Sinai,  and  written  by  him  on  two  tables  of 
Btone;d  and  are  recorded  in  the  twentieth 
chapter  of  Exodus',  the  first  four  command- 
ments containing  our  duty  to  God,  and  the 
other  six  our  duty  to  man.6 

Q.  99.  What  rules  are  to  be  observed  for 
the  right  understanding  of  the  ten  command- 
ments ? 

A.  For  the  right  understanding  of  the  ten 


c  Rom.  vii.  22.  For  I  delight  in  the  law  of  God,  after 
the  inward  man.  Tit.  ii.  11,  12,  13,  14.  For  the  grace 
of  God  that  bringeth  salvation  hath  appeared  to  all  men, 
teaching  us.  that,  denying  ungodliness,  and  worldly  lusts, 
we  should  live  soberly,  righteously,  and  godly,  in  this 
present  world;  looking  for  that  blessed  hop?,  and  the 
glorious  appearing  of  the  great  God  and  our  Saviour  Jesua 
Christ ;  who  gave  himself  for  us,  that  he  might  redeem 
us  from  all  iniquity,  and  purify  unto  himself  a  peculiar 
people,  zealous  of  good  works.     Rom.  xii.  2. 

<*  Deut.  x.  4.  And  he  wrote  on  the  tables,  according 
to  the  first  writing,  the  ten  commandments.  Ex.  xxxiv 
1,  2,  *,  4. 

e  Matt.  xxii.  37,  38,  39,  40.  Jesus  said  unto  him, 
Thou  shalt  love  the  Lord  thy  God  with  all  thy  heart,  and 
with  all  thy  soul,  and  with  all  thy  mind.  This  is  the  first 
!uad  great  commandment.  And  the  second  is  like  unto  it, 
Thou  shalt  love  thy  neighbour  as  thyself.  On  these  tw« 
»>rimandrornts  1  mg  all  the  low  and  the  proptus. 


THE   LARGER   CATECHISM.  24? 

commandments,    these    rules    are   to    be    oV 

served  : — 

1.  That  the  law  is  perfect,  and  bindeth  every 
one  to  full  conformity  in  the  whole  man  untc 
the  righteousness  thereof,  and  unto  entire  obe 
dience  for  ever;  S3  as  to  require  the  utmosi 
perfection  of  every  duty,  and  to  forbid  the 
least  degree  of  every  sin.f 

2.  That  it  is  spiritual,  and  so  reacheth  the 
understanding,  will,  affections,  and  all  other 
powers  of  the  soul ;  as  well  as  words,  works, 
and  gestures. g 

3.  That  one  and  the  same  thing,  in  divers 
respects,  is  required  or  forbidden  in  several 
commandments.11 


f  Psa.  xix.  7.  The  law  of  the  Lord  is  perfect.  James 
H.  10.  For  whosoever  shall  keep  the  whole  law,  and  yet 
oflFend  in  one  point,  he  is  guilty  of  all.  Matt.  v.  22,  28> 
37,  44.  Whosoever  shall  say,  [to  his  brother]  Thou  fool, 
shall  be  in  danger  of  hell-fire. — Whosoever  looketh  on  a 
woman  to  lust  after  her,  hath  committed  adultery  with 
her  already  in  his  heart. — But  let  your  communication  bo 
Yea,  yea  ;  Nay  nay  :  for  whatsoever  is  more  than  these 
jometh  of  evil. — But  I  say  unto  you,  Love  your  enemies, 
l»less  them  that  curse  you,  do  good  to  them  that  hate  you, 
and  pray  for  them  which  despitefully  use  you,  and  perse 
cute  you.  9 

s  Rom.  vii.  14.  For  we  know  that  the  law  is  spiritual. 
Deut.  vi.  5.  Thou  shalt  love  the  Lord  thy  God  with  all 
thy  heart,  and  with  all  thy  soul,  and  with  all  thy  might. 
Matt.  xxii.  37,  38,  39.     Matt.  xii.  36,  37. 

h  Col.  iii.  5.  Mortify  therefore  your  members  which 
are  upon  the  earth  ;  fornication,  uncleannesss,  inordinate 
affection,  evil  concupiscence,  'ind  covetousness,  which  is 
idolatry  1  Tim.  vi.  10.  For  the  love  of  money  is  thf 
root  of  »r  evil;  which  while  somo   coveted   after,  tnrj 


148  THE   LARGEK   CATECHISM. 

4.  That  as,  where  a  duty  is  commanded,  the 
contrary  sin  is  forbidden  : i  and  where  a  sin  ia 
forbidden,  the  contrary  duty  is  commanded :  * 
So,  where  a  promise  is  annexed,  the  contrary 
threatening  is  included  ;  k  and  where  a  threat- 
ening is  annexed,  the  contrary  promise  is  in- 
cluded.1 


have  erred  from  the  faith,  and  pierced  themselves  through 
with  many  sorrows.     Ex.  xx.  3,  4,  5.     Amos  viii.  5. 

»  Isa.  lviii.  13.  If  thou  turn  away  thy  foot  from  the 
Sabbath,  from  doing  thy  pleasure  on  my  holy  day;  and 
call  the  Sabbath  a  delight,  the  holy  of  the  Lord,  honour- 
able;  and  shalt  honour  him,  not  doing  thine  own  ways, 
nor  finding  thine  own  pleasure,  nor  speaking  thine  own 
words.  Matt.  xv.  4,  5,  6.  For  God  commanded,  saying, 
Honour  thy  father  and  mother:  and  He  that  curseth 
father  or  mother,  let  him  die  the  death.  But  ye  say, 
Whosoever  shall  say  to  his  father  or  his  mother,  It  is  a 
gift,  by  whatsoever  thou  mightest  be  profited  by  me;  and 
honour  not  his  father  or  his  mother,  he  shall  be  free 
Thus  have  ye  made  the  commandment  of  God  of  none 
effect  by  your  tradition.  Deut.  vi.  13.  Compared  with 
Matt.  iv.  9,  10. 

i  Eph.  iv.  28.  Let  him  that  stole  steal  no  more ;  but 
rather  let  him  labour,  &c. 

*  Ex.  xx.  12.  Honour  thy  father  and  thy  mother  :  that 
thy  days  may  be  long  upon  the  land  which  the  Lord  thy 
God  giveth  thee.  Compared  with  Prov.  xxx.  17.  The 
eye  that  mocketh  at  his  father,  and  despiseth  to  obey  his 
mother,  the  ravens  of  the  valley  shall  pick  it  out,  and  the 
young  eagles  shall  eat  it. 

1  Jer.  xviii.  7,  8.  At  what  instant  I  shali  speak  con- 
corning  a  nation,  and  concerning  a  kingdom,  to  pluck  up, 
and  to  pull  down,  and  to  destroy  it ;  if  that  nation,  against 
whom  I  have  pronounced,  turn  from  their  evil,  I  will  re- 
Dent  of  the  evil  that  I  thought  to  do  unto  them.  Hx.  xx. 
7.  Thou  shalt  not  take  the  name  of  the  Lord  thy  God  ia 
rtkin:  for  the  Lord  will  not  hold  hir^  guiltless  that  takotb 


THE   LARGER   CATECHISM.  249 

5.  That  what  God  forbids,  is  at  no  time  to 
be  done  ;  m  what  he  commands  is  always  our 
duty ; n  and  yet  every  particular  daty  ia  not 
to  be  done  at  all  times.0 

6.  That,  under  one  sin  ^r  duty,  all  of  :hc 
lame  kind  are  forbidden  or  commanded ;  to- 
gether with  all  the  causes,  neans,  occasions, 
and  appearances  thereof,  and  provocations 
ihereunto.p 

7.  That  what  is  forbidden  or  commanded  to 
ourselves,  we  are  bound,  according  to  our 
places,  to  endeavour  that  it  may  be  avoided  or 
performed  by  others,  according  to  the  duty  of 
their  places.q 

his  name  in  vain.  Compared  with  Psa.  xv.  1,  4,  5,  and 
with  Psa.  xxiv.  4,  5. 

>»  Rom.  iii.  8.  And  not  rather,  (as  we  be  slanderously 
reported,  and  as  some  affirm  that  we  say)  Let  us  do  evil 
that  good  may  come?  whose  damnation  is  just.  Heb. 
xi.  25. 

■  Dent.  iv.  9.  Only  take  heed  to  thyself,  and  keep  thy 
bouI  diligently,  lest  thou  forget  the  things  which  thine 
eyes  have  seen,  and  lest  they  depart  from  thine  heart  all 
the  days  of  thy  life ;  but  teach  them  thy  sons,  and  thy 
Bens'  sons. 

0  Matt.  xii.  7.  But  if  ye  had  known  what  this  /neanethj 
I  will  have  mercy,  and  not  sacrifice,  ye  would  not  hav« 
londemned  the  guiltless.     Mark  xiv.  7. 

p  1  Thess.  v.  22.  Abstain  from  all  appearance  of  eril. 
Gal  /.  26.  Let  us  not  be  desirous  of  vain-glory,  provok' 
ing  one  another,  envying  one  another.  Heb.  x.  24.  Let 
us  consider  one  another,  to  provoke  unto  love,  and  to  good 
Wodcs.     Col.  iii.  21. 

i  Ex  xx.  10.  But  the  seventh  day  is  the  Sabbath  of 
the  Lord  thy  God  :  in  it  thou  shalt  not  do  any  work,  thou, 
nor  thy  son,  nor  *hy  daughter,  thy  man-servant,  nor  thy 
ma?d  ee'.vant,  not   thy    cattle,    nor   thy   stranger   that  ii 


250  THE    LARGER   CATECHISM. 

8.  That  in  what  is  commanded  to  others,  Wfc 
are  bound,  according  to  our  places  and  callings, 
to  be  helpful  to  them ; r  and  to  take  heed  of 
partaking  with  others  in  what  is  forbidden 
them.8 

Q.  100.  What  special  things  are  we  to  cot* 
sider  in  the  ten  commandments  f 

A.  We  are  to  consider  in  the  ten  command- 
ments, the  preface,  the  substance  of  the  com- 
mandments themselves,  and  the  several  reasons 
annexed  to  some  of  them  the  more  to  enforce 
them. 

Q.  101.  What  is  the  preface  to  the  ten  com- 
mandments ? 

A.  The  preface  to  the  ten  commandments  is 
contained  in  these  words,  I  am  the  Lord  thy 
God,  which  have  brought  thee  out  of  the  land 
of  Egypt,  out  of  the  house  of  bondage}  Where- 
in God  manifesteth  his  sovereignty,  as  being 
Jehovah,  the  eternal,  immutable,  and  almighty 

within  thy  gates.  Gen.  xviii.  19.  For  I  know  him,  that 
he  will  command  his  children,  and  his  household  after 
him  ;  and  they  shall  keep  the  way  of  the  Lord,  to  do 
justice  and  judgment.  Deut  vi.  6,  7.  And  th^se  words, 
which  I  command  thee  this  day,  shall  be  in  thy  fieart: 
and  thou  shalt  teach  them  diligently  unto  thy  children, 
and  shalt  talk  of  them  when  thou  sittest  in  thy  house, 
and  when  thou  walkest  by  the  way,  and  when  thou  lies! 
down,  and  when  thou  risest  up.     Josh    xxiv.  15. 

r  2  Cor.  i.  24.  Not  for  that  we  have  4omin;on  over  your 
faith,  but  are  helpers  of  your  joy. 

■  1  Tim.  v.  22.  Lay  hands  suddenly  on  no  man,  neither 
be  partakers  of  other  men's  sins  :  keep  thyself  pure. 
Eph.  v.  11.  And  have  no  fellowship  with  the  unfruitful 
works  of  darkness,  but  rather  reprove  tbem. 

1  Ex.  xx.  2 


THE   LARGER   CATECHISM.  251 

God  ;  *  having  his  being  in  and  of  himself,  * 
and  giving'being  to  all  his  words  w  and  works  ;  * 
and  that  he  is  a  God  in  covenant,  as  with  Israel 
of  old,  so  with  all  his  people  ;  y  who  as  he 
brought  them  out  of  their  bondage  in  Egypt, 
so  he  delivered  us  from  our  spiritual  thraldom ;  • 
Mid  that  therefore  we  are  bound  to  take  him 
for  our  God  alone,  and  to  keep  all  his  command- 
ments." 

■  Isa.  xliv.  6.  Thus  saith  the  Lord  the  King  of  Israel, 
and  his  Redeemer  the  Lord  of  hosts ;  I  am  the  first,  and 
I  am  the  last ;  and  beside  me  there  is  no  God. 

*  Ex.  iii.  14.  And  God  said  unto  Moses,  I  AM  THAT 
I  AM  :  and  he  said,  Thus  shalt  thou  say  unto  the  children 
of  Israel,  I  AM  hath  sent  me  unto  you. 

w  Ex.  vi.  3.     And    I    appeared    unto   Abraham,   \ 

Isaac,  and  unto  Jacob,  by  the  name  of  God  Almighty  ; 
but  by  my  name  JEHOVAH  was  I  not  known  to  them. 

*  Acts  xvii.  24,  28.  God  that  made  the  world,  and  all 
things  therein,  seeing  that  he  is  Lord  of  heaven  and  earth, 
dwelleth  not  in  temples  made  with  hands — For  in  him  we 
live,  and  move,  and  have  our  being. 

y  Gen.  xvii.  7.  And  I  will  establish  my  covenant  be- 
tween me  and  thee.  Compared  with  Rom.  iii.  29.  Is  he 
the  God  of  the  Jews  only  ?  is  he  not  also  of  the  Gentiles ! 
Yes,  of  the  Gintiles  also. 

*  Luke  i.  74,  75.  That  he  would  grant  unto  js,  thai 
we  being  delivered  out  of  the  hand  of  our  enemies,  migbl 
jerve  him  without  fear,  in  holiness  and  righteousness 
!>«fore  him,  all  the  days  of  our  life. 

»  1  Pet.  i.  15,  16,  17,  18.  But  as  he  which  hath  called 
you  is  holy,  bo  be  ye  holy  in  all  manner  of  conversation  ; 
because  it  is  writtten,  Be  ye  holy  ;  for  I  am  holy.  And 
if  ye  call  on  the  Father,  who  without  respect  of  persons 
judgeth  according  to  every  man's  work,  pass  the  time  of 
your  sojourning  here  in  fear :  forasmuch  as  ye  know  thai 
ye  were  not  redeemed  with  corruptible  things,  as  silvsi 
and  gold,  fr>m  your  vain  conversation.  Lev.  xviii.  BO, 
at'i  xix   37      See  ajio  letter  (z),  above. 


252  THE   LARGER   CATECHISM. 

Q.  102.  What  is  the  sum  of  the  fou? 
commandments  which  contain  our  duty  to 
God? 

A.  The  sum  of  the  four  commandments 
containing  our  duty  to  God,  is  to  love  the  lord 
our  God  with  all  our  heart,  and  with  ali  our 
soul,  and  with  all  our  strength,  and  with  all  our 
mind.  b 

Q.   103.    Which  is  the  first  commandment  f 

A.  The  first  commandment  is,  Thou  shali 
have  no  other  gods  before  me.  • 

Q.  104.  What  are  the  duties  required  in 
the  first  commandment  f 

A.  The  duties  required  in  the  first  command- 
ment are,  the  knowing  and  acknowledging  of 
God  to  be  the  only  true  God,  and  our  God  ;  * 
and  to  worship  and  glorify  him  accordingly ;  • 

b  Luke  x.  27.     Thou  shalt  love  the  Lord,  &o. 

e  Ex.  xx.  3. 

d  1  Chron.  xxviii.  9.  And  thou,  Solomon  my  son,  know 
thou  the  God  of  thy  father,  and  serve  him  with  a  perfect 
heart,  and  with  a  willing  mind.  Deut  xxvi.  17.  Thou 
hast  avouched  the  Lord  this  day  to  be  thy  God.  Isa. 
xliii.  10.  iTe  are  my  witnesses,  saith  the  Lord,  and  my 
servant  whom  I  have  chosen ;  that  ye  may  know  and  be- 
lieve me,  and  understand  that  I  am  he :  before  me  tierc 
was  nc  God  formed,  neither  shall  there  be  after  me.  Jer, 
xiv.  22 

•  Psa.  xcv.  6,  7.  0  come,  let  us  worship  and  bow 
down ;  let  us  kneel  before  the  Lurd  our  Maker.  P'or  he 
is  our  God ;  and  we  are  the  people  of  his  pasture,  and 
the  sheep  of  his  hand.  Matt.  iv.  10. — Thou  shalt  wor- 
ship the  Lord^  thy  God,  and  him  only  shalt  thou  serve. 
Psa.  xxix.  2.  Give  unto  the  Lord  the  glory  due  unto 
bis  name  ;  worship  the  Lord  in  the  beauty  of  holiness. 


THE   LARGER  CATECHISM.  253 

by  thinking,*  meditating,8  remember  ng,  * 
highly  esteeming,1  honouring, j  adoring,* 
choosing,  l  loving,  m  desiring, n  fearing  of 
him  ;  °  believing  him  ;  p  trusting  ;  q  hoping' 
delighting, B    rejoicing   in    him  ;  *    being  zeal 

t  Mai.  iii.  16.  Then  they  that  feared  the  Lord,  spak# 
often  one  to  another ;  and  the  Lord  hearkened,  and 
heard  it :  and  a  book  of  remembrance  was  written  before 
him  for  them  that  feared  the  Lord,  and  that  thought  upoD 
his  name. 

g  Psa.  lxiii.  6.  When  I  remember  thee  upon  my  bed, 
and  meditate  on  thee  in  the  night-watches. 

h  Eocl.  xii.  1.  Remember  now  thy  Creator  in  the  dayi 
of  thy  youth. 

»  Psa.  lxxi.  19.  Thy  righteousness  also,  0  God,  is  very 
high,  who  hast  done  great  things  :  0  God,  who  is  like  unto 
thee? 

J  Mai.  i.  6.  If  then  I  be  a  father,  where  is  my 
honour? 

k  Isa.  xlv.  23.  I  have  sworn  by  myself,  the  word  hai 
gone  out  of  my  mouth  in  righteousness,  and  shall  not  re- 
turn, that  unto  me  every  knee  shall  bow,  every  tongu» 
shall  swear.     Psa.  xcvi.  throughout. 

1  Josh.  xxiv.  22.  Ye  are  witnesses  against  yourselvee 
that  ye  have  chosen  you  the  Lord,  to  serve  him. 

m  Deut.  vi.  5.  And  thou  shalt  love  the  Lord  thj 
3od. 

■  Psa.  lxxiii.  25.  Whom  have  I  in  heaven  but  thee  T 
<ind  there  is  none  upon  earth  that  I  desire  besides  thee. 

•  Isa.  viii.  13.  Sanctify  the' Lord  of  hosts  himself;  and 
let  him  be  your  fear,  and  let  him  be  your  dread. 

p  Ex.  xiv.  31.  And  the  people  feared  the  Lord,  an£ 
believed  the  Lord.     Rom.  x.  11.     Acts  x.  43. 

i  Isa.  xxvi.  4.  Trust  ye  in  the  Lord  for  ever.  Psa 
xl.  4. 

T  Psa.  exxx.  7.     Let  Israel  hope  in  the  Lord. 
Psa.  xxxvii.  4.     Delight  thyself  also  in  the  Lord. 

'  Psa.  xxxii.  11.  Be  glad  in  the  Lord,  and  rejoice,  ye 
righteous  :  and  shout  for  joy,  all  ye  that  are  upright  in 
heart. 

22 


204  THE    LARGER   CATECHISE. 

ous  for  him ;  *  calling  upon  him,  giving  ah 
praise  and  thanks/  and  yielding  all  obedi- 
ence and  submission  to  him  with  the  whole 
man  ;  w  being  careful  in  all  things  to  please 
him,*  and  sorrowful  when  in  any  thing 
he  is  offended ; y  and  walking  humbly  with 
him.* 

Q.  105.  Wlwt  are  the  sins  forbidden  in  the 
first  commandment  ? 

A.  The  sins  forbidden  in  the  first  command- 
ment are  atheism,  in  denying,  or  not  having  a 
God;a  idolatry,  in  having  or  worshipping 
more  gods  than  one,  or  any  with,  or  instead 
of  the  true  God ;  b  the  not  having  and  vouch- 

■  Rom.  xii.  11.  Fervent  in  Spirit;  serving  the  Lord. 
Rev.  iii.  19.     Be  zealous  therefore.     Num.  xxv.  11. 

*  Phil.  iv.  6.  But  in  every  thing  by  prayer  and  sup_ 
plication,  with  thanksgiving,  let  your  requests  be  mad* 
known  unto  God. 

w  Jer.  vii.  23.  But  this  thing  commanded  I  them 
saying,  Obey  my  voice,  and  I  will  be  your  God,  and  ye 
shall  be  my  people  ;  and  walk  ye  in  all  the  ways  that  I 
have  commanded  you.  James  iv.  7.  Submit  yourselvei 
therefore  to  God.     Rom.  xii.  1. 

*  1  John  iii.  22.  And  whatsoever  we  ask,  we  receive 
of  him,  because  we  keep  his  commandments,  and  do  thoee 
things  that  are  pleasing  in  his  sight. 

f  Neh.  xiii.  8.  And  it  grieved  me  sore  Psa.  lxxiii 
II.  Thus  my  heart  was  grieved.  Psa.  cxix.  136.  Riv- 
tra  of  waters  run  down  mine  eyes,  because  thej  keep  not 
ihy  law.     Jer.  xxxi.  18,  19. 

*  Mich,  vi.  8.     And  to  walk  humbly  with  thy  God. 

*  Psa.  xiv.  1.  The  fool  hath  said  in  his  heart,  There 
is  no  God.  Eph.  ii.  12.  And  without  God  in  the 
world, 

fc  Jer.    ii.  27,  28.     Saying    to  a  stock,   Thou   art  mji 


THE   LARGER   CATECHISM.  255 

ing  him  for  God,  and  our  God  ;  °  the  omission 
or  neglect  of  any  thing  due  to  him,  required 
in  this  commandment  ;d  ignorance, e  forgetful- 
ncss, f  misapprehensions,8  fa.se  opinions,  h  un 
worthy    and  wicked    thoughts  of  him ;  *  bo]<J 


father  ;  and  to  a  stone,  Thou  hast  brought  me  forth— 
where  are  thy  gods  that  thou  hast  made  thee  ? — for  ac- 
ceding to  the  number  of  thy  cities  are  thy  gods,  0  Jud*h 
Compared  with  1  Thess.  i.  9. 

•  Psa.  lxxxi.  11.  But  my  people  would  not  hearken  tc 
my  voice:  and  Israel  would  none  of  me: 

d  Isa.  xliii.  22,  23.  But  thou  hast  not  called  upon  me, 
0  Jacob ;  but  thou  hast  been  weary  of  me,  0  IsraeL 
Thou  hast  net  brought  me  the  small  cattle  of  thy  burnt- 
offerings  :  neither  hast  thou  honoured  me  with  thy  sac- 
ntices. 

e  Jer.  iv.  22  For  my  people  is  foolish,  they  have  not 
known  me ;  they  are  sottish  children,  and  they  have  none 
understanding:  they  are  wise  to  do  evil,  but  to  do  good 
they  have  no  knowledge.  IIos.  iv.  1,  6.-^For  the  Lord 
hath  a  controversy  with  the  inhabitants  of  the  land,  be- 
cause there  is  no  truth,  nor  mercy,  nor  knowledge  of  God 
in  the  land. — My  people  are  destroyed  /or  lack  cf  know- 
ledge. 

t  Jer.  ii.  32.  Can  a  maid  forget  her  ornaments,  or  a 
bride  her  attire?  yet  my  people  have  forgotten  me  days 
without  number.     Psa.  1.  22. 

;  Acts  xvii.  23,  29.  For  as  1  passed  by,  and  beheld 
/out  devotions,  1  found  an  altar  with  this  inscription,  To 
ihe  unknown  Goo.  Whom  therefore  ye  ignorantly  wor- 
ship, him  declare  I  unto  you. — We  ought  not  to  think  that 
the  Godhead  is  like  unto  gold,  or  silver,  or  stone,  graven 
oy  art  and  man's  device. 

h  Isa.  xl.  18.  To  whom  then  will  ye  liken  G'/d  ?  or 
what  likeness  will  ye  compare  anto  him  ? 

•  Psa.  1.  21.  These  things  hast  thou  done,  and  I  kept 
silence  ;  thoj  thoughtest  that  I  was  altogether  such  an  on« 
as  thyself:  but  I  wi'.l  reprove  thee  and  set  there  m  or<i« 
before  thine  eyes 


26(i  THE   LARGER   CATECHISM. 

and  curious  s^archings  into  his  secreta , 
all  profaneness,  k  hatred  of  God.  l  self- 
love,  m  self-seeking, n  and  all  other  inor« 
dinate  and  immoderate  setting  of  our  mind, 
will  or  affections  upon  other  things,  and 
siting  them  off  from  him  in  whole  or  in 
part ;  °  vain  credulity,  p  unbelief,  q  heresy, ' 
misbelief, s    distrust,*    despair;11  incorrigible- 

J  Deut.  xxix  29.  The  secret  things  belong  unto  tht 
Lord  our  God. 

k  Tit.  i.  16.  They  profess  that  they  know  God  ;  but 
n  words  they  deny  him,  being  abominable,  and  disobedient, 
ind  unto  every  good  work  reprobate.     Heb.  xii.  16. 

1  Rom.  i.  30.  Backbiters,  haters  of  God,  despiteful, 
proud,  boasters. 

»  2  Tim.  iii.  2.  For  men  shall  be  lovers  of  their  own 
selves,  covetous,  &c. 

»  Phil.  ii.  21.  For  all  seek  their  own,  not  the  things 
which  are  Jesus  Christ's. 

0  1  John  ii.  15.  Love  not  the  world,  neither  the  things 
that  are  in  the  world.  If  any  man  love  the  world,  the 
love  of  the  Father  is  not  in  him.  1  Sara.  ii.  29. — And 
honourest  thy  sons  above  me.     Col.  iii.  2,  5. 

p  1  John  iv.  1.  Beloved,  believe  not  every  spirit,  but 
try  the  spirits  whether  they  are  of  God  ;  because  many 
false  prophets  are  gone  out  into  the  world. 

*  Heb.  iii.  12.  Take  heed,  brethren,  lest  there  be  in 
any  of  you  an  evil  heart  of  unbelief,  in  departing  from 
the  living  God. 

'  Gal.  v.  20.  Idolatry,  witchcraft,  hatred,  variance, 
tmulations,  wrath,  strife,  seditions,  heresies.     Tit.  iii.  10. 

»  Acts  xxvi.  9.  I  verily  thought  with  myself,  that  I 
ought  to  do  many  things  contrary  to  the  name  of  Jesus 
of  Nazareth. 

1  Psa.  lxxviii.  22.  Because  they  jeUeved  not  in  God, 
and  trusted  not  in  his  salvatio  i. 

■  Gen.  iv.  13.  And  Cain  saAd,-  #Iv  punishment  if 
<pe*  er  than  I  can  bo*i 


THE  LAKGER  CATECHISM.  257 

nesfl,  *  and  insensibleness  under  judgments.  w 
hardness  of  heart, *  pride,  7  presumption,  ■ 
carnal  security,*  tempting  of  God :  b  using 
unlawful  means ;  c  and  trusting  in  lawfijtf 
means ; d  carnal  delights  and  joys ; e  cor 
rupt,  blind,  and  indiscreet  zeal ; f  luke- 
warmness, g   and   deadness   in   the   things   cf 

*  Jer.  v.  3.  Thou  hast  stricken  them,  but  they  have 
not  grieved  ;  thou  hast  consumed  them,  but  they  have  re- 
fused to  receive  correction  :  they  have  made  their  faces 
harder  than  a  rock  ;   they  have  refused  to  return. 

w  Isa.  xlii.  26.  Yet  he  knew  not ;  yet  he  laid  it  not  to 
heart. 

*  Rom.  ii.  5.  But  after  thy  hardness  and  impenitent 
heart,  treasureat  up  unto  thyself  wrath  against  the  day 
of  wrath,  and  revelation  of  the  righteous  judgment  of 
God. 

y  Jer.  xiii.  15.  Hear  ye,  and  give  ear ;  be  not  proud  : 
for  the   Lord  hath  spoken. 

*  Psa.  xix.  13.  Keep  back  thy  servant  also  from  pre- 
Bumptuous  sins  ; — then  shall  I  be — innocent  from  the 
great  transgression. 

a  Zeph  i.  12.  And  punish  the  men  that  are  settled  on 
their  lees  ;  that  say  in  their  heart,  The  Lord  will  not  dd 
good,  neither  will  he  do  evil. 

b  Matt  iv.  7.     Thou  shalt  not  tempt  the  Lord  thy  God. 

e  Rom.  iii.  8.  And  not  rather,  (as  we  be  slanderously 
reported,  and  as  some  affirm  that  we  say)  Lst  us  do  evU 
that  good  may  come  ? 

d  Jer.  xvii.  5.  Cursed  be  the  man  that  trusteth  in  man, 
and  maketh  flesh  his  arm,  and  whose  heart  depa?teth  fre» 
the  Lord. 

*  2  Tim.  iii.  4.  Traitors,  heady,  high-minded,  lovers 
of  pleasure  more  than  lovers  of  God. 

f  Gal.  iv.  17.  They  zealously  affert  you,  but  not  well. 
Rom.  x.  2.  For  I  bear  them  record  that  they  have  a  zeal 
of  God,  but  not  according  to  knowledge.  John  xvi.  2- 
lake  ix.  54,  95. 

«  Rev.  H  .  G.  So  then,  because  thou  a/t  iuWwar**, 
22* 


258  THE  LAKGER  CATECHISM* 

God;*  estranging  ourselves,  and  apos;« 
tiz:ng  from  God ;  *  praying  or  giving  anil 
religious  worship  to  saints,  angels,  or  anv 
other  creatures  ;j  all  compacts  and  con* 
suiting  with  the  devil,  h  and  hearkening  tc 
hi3  suggestions  ; l  making  men  the  lords  of 
our  faith  and  conscience  ; m  slighting  and 
despising    God,    and  his  commands ; n    resist 

and  neither  cold  nor  hot,  I  will  spue  thee  out  of  mj 
mouth; 

h  Rev.  iii.  1.  I  know  thy  works,  that  thou  hast  a  name 
tkat  thou  livest,  and  art  dead. 

»  Ezek.  xiv.  5  Because  they  are  all  estranged  from 
me  through  their  idols.  Isa.  i.  4.  5. — They  have  forsaken 
the  Lord, — they  aye  gone  away  backward.  Why  should 
ye  be  stricken  any  more?     Ye  will  revolt  more  and  more. 

J  Hos.  iv.  12.  My  people  ask  counsel  at  their  stocks, 
and  their  staff  declareth  unto  them.  Rev.  xix.  10.  And 
I  fell  at  his  feet  to  worship  him.  And  he  said  unto  me, 
See  thou  do  it  not ;  I  am  thy  fellow-servant,  and  of  thy 
brethren  that  have  the  testimony  of  Jesus :  worship 
God.  Col.  ii.  18.  Let  no  man  beguile  you  of  your 
reward  in  a  voluntary  humility  and  worshipping  of 
angels,  intruding  into  tnose  things  which  he  hath 
not  seen,  vainly  puffed  up  by  his  fleshly  mind.  Rom 
i.  25. 

*  Lev.  xx.  6.  And  the  soul  that  turneth  after  such 
as  have  familiar  spirits,  and  after  wizards,  to  go  a 
whoring  after  them,  I  fill  even  set  my  face  against 
that  soul,  and  will  cut  him  off  from  among  his  peo- 
ple. 1  Sam.  xxviii.  7,  11.  Compared  with  1  Chi  on. 
T.  13,  14. 

Acts  v.  3.  But  Peter  said,  Ananias,  why  hath  Satan 
filled  thine  heart  to  lie  to  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  to  keep 
Dack  part  of  the  price  of  the  land  ? 

*  2  Cor  i.  24.  Not  for  that  we  have  dominion  over 
four  faith,  but  are  helpers  of  your  joy.     Mat.  xxiii.  9. 

"  Deut  xxxii.  15.     Then  he  forsook  God  which  maJ« 


THfc    LARGER   CATECHISM.  259 

in^  «nd  grieving  of  his  Spirit,'  discontent 
and  impatience  at  his  dispensations,  charg 
ing  him  foolishly  for  the  evils  he  inflicts 
on  us ; p  and  ascribing  the  praise  of  any 
good,  we  either  are,  have,  or  can  do,  to 
fortune, q  idols, r  ourselves, 8  or  any  other 
creature. * 

Q.  106.  What  are  we  especially  taught  by 
these  words  (before  me)  in  the  first  command- 
ment ? 

A.  These  words  {before  me,  or  before  my 
face,)  in  the  first  commandment,  teach  us,  that 
God,  who  seeth  all  things,  taketh  special  notice 


him,  and  lightly  esteemed  the  Rock  of  his  salvation.  Prov. 
xiii.  13.  Whoso  despiseth  the  word  shall  be  destroyed: 
but  he  that  feareth  the  commandment  shall  be  -rewarded, 
2  Sam    xii.  9. 

0  Acts  vii.  51.  Ye  stiff-necked,  and  uncircumcised 
in  heart  and  ears,  ye  do  always  resist  the  Holy 
Ghost  Eph.  iv,  30.  And  grieve  not  the  Holy  Spirit 
of  God. 

p  Psa  lxxiii  2,  3,  13,  14,  15,  22.  But  as  for  me,  my 
icet  were  almost  gone  ;  my  steps  had  well  nigh  slipped. 
vor  I  was  envious  at  the  foolish,  when  I  saw  the  prosperity 
>f  the  wicked,  &c. 

<«  1  Sam.  vi.  9.  But  if  not,  then  we  shall  know  that  ri 
is  not  his  hand  that  smote  us  ;  it  was  a  chance  that  hap 
pened  to  us. 

r  Dan.  v.  23.  And  thou  hast  praised  the  gods  of 
silver,  and  gold,  of  brass,  iron,  wood,  and  stone,  whic't 
see  not,  nor  hear,  nor  know :  and  the  God  in  whose  hand 
thy  breath  is,  and  whose  are  all  thy  Mays,  h;\st  thou  not 
glorified. 

•  Deut  viii.  17.  And  thou  say  in  thine  heart,  My  powe* 
and  the  might  of  mine  hand  hath  gotten  me  this  wealth. 
Dan.  iv.  30. 

1  Hab.  i.  16.  Therefore  they  sacrifice  untc  their  ne4, 
and  -  urn  intense  into  theii  drag. 


260  THE  LARGER  CArECHISM. 

of,  and  is  much  displeased  with,  the  sin  cf  hav 
ing  any  other  god :  that  so  it  may  be  an  argu- 
ment to  dissuade  from  it,  and  to,  aggravate  it 
as  a  most  impudent  provocation  ;  *  as  also  to 
persuade  us  to  do  as  in  his  sight,  whatever  W£ 
do  in  his  service/ 

Q.  107.  Which  is  the  second  jommand- 
ment  9 

A.  The  second  commandment  is,  Thou  shall 
not  make  unto  thee  any  graven  image,  or  any 
likeness  of  any  thing  that  is  in  heaven  above, 
or  that  is  in  the  earth  beneath,  or  that  is  in  the 
water  under  the  earth :  thou  shalt  not  bow  down 
thyself  to  them  nor  serve  them  ;  for  I  the  Lord 
thy  God  am  a  jealous  God,  visiting  the  ini- 
quity of  the  fathers  upon  the  childnn,  unto 
the  third  arid  fourth  generation  of  them  that 
hate  me :  and  showing  mercy  unto  thousand* 
of  them  that  love  me,  and  keep  my  command- 
ments. w 

Q.  108.  What  are  the  duties  required  in 
the  second  commandment? 

■  Psa.  xliv.  20,  21.  If  we  have  forgotten  the  name  of 
our  God,  or  stretched  out  our  hands  to  a  strange  god • 
shall  not  God  search  this  out?  for  he  knoweth  the  secret* 
of  the  heart.  Ezek.  viii.  5,  to  the  end  of  the  chapter. — 
A.nd,  behold  northward  at  the  gate  of  the  altar  ibis  image 
of  jealousy  in  the  entry. — But  turn  thee  yet  again,  and 
thou  shalt  see  gx-eater  abominations,  &c. 

T  1  Chron.  xxviii.  9.  And  thou,  Solomon  my  son,  know 
thou  the  God  of  thy  father,  and  serve  him  -with  a  perfect 
heart,  and  with  a  willing  mind;  fa?  the  Lord  search eth 
all  hearts,  and  understandeth  al  th>  imaginations  of  tho 
thoughts. 

w  Ex.  xx.  4,  5  6 


THE   LARGER   CATECHISM.  261 

A.  The  duties  required  in  the  second  coni« 
naandment  are,  the  receiving,  observing,  and 
keeping  pure  and  entire,  all  such  religious 
worship  and  ordinances  as  God  hath  instituted 
in  his  word ;  x  particularly  prayer  and  thanks- 
giving in  the  name  of  Christ ; y  the  reading, 
preaching,  and  hearing  of  the  word ; "  the 
administration  and  receiving  of  the  sacra- 
ments ; a  church  government  and  disci- 
pline ; b  the  ministry  and  maintenance  there- 

*  Deut.  xxxii.  46.  Set  your  hearts  unto  all  the  worda 
which  I  testify  among  you  this  day,  which  ye  shall  com- 
mand your  children  to  observe  to  do,  all  the  words  of  thia 
law.  Matt,  xxviii.  20.  Teaching  them  to  observe  all 
things  whatsoever  I  have  commanded  you.  1  Tim.  vi.  13, 
14. — That  thou  keep  this  commandment  without  spot,  un- 
rebukable,  until  the  appearing  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
Acts  ii.  42. 

y  Phil.  iv.  6.  Be  careful  for  nothing :  but  in  every  thing 
by  prayer  and  supplication,  with  thanksgiving,  let  your 
requests  be  made  known  unto  God.     Eph.  v.  20. 

'  Deut.  xvii.  18,  19.  That  he  shall  write  him  a  copy 
of  this  law  in  a  book, — and  it  shall  be  with  him,  and  he 
shall  read  therein  all  the  days  of  his  life.  Acts  xv.  21. 
For  Moses — hath  in  every  city  them  that  preach  him, 
being  read  in  the  synagogues  every  Sabbath-day.  2  Tim, 
iv.  2.  Preach  the  word  ;  be  instant  in  season,  out  of 
season  ;  reprove,  rebuke,  exhort,  with  all  long-suffering 
and  doctrine.  James  i.  21,  22. — Receive  with  meekness 
the  engrafted  word,  &c.     Acts  x.  33. 

a  Matt,  xxviii.  19.  Go  ye,  therefore,  and  teach  all  na- 
tions, baptizing  them  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of 
the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  1  Cor.  xi.  from  the  23d 
to  the  30th  verse.  For  I  have  received  of  the  Lord,  that 
vhich  also  I  delivered  unto  you,  that  the  Lord  Jesus,  the 
lame  night  in  which  he  was  betrayed,  took  bread,  &c. 

b  Matt.  yvi.  19.  And  I  will  give  unto  thee  the  keys  of 
the  kingdom  of  heaven ;  and  whatsoever  thou  shalt  bin(* 


2G2  THE   LARGER  OATECHISM. 

of;*  religious  fasting ; d  swearing  by  tte  uaint 
of  God ; e  anl  vowing  unto  him  : f  as  also  the 
disapproving,  detesting,  opposing  all  false  wor- 
ship ;  g  and,  according  to  each  one's  place  and 
calling,  removing  it,  and  a'l  monuments  of 
idolatry.  h 

on  earth,  shall  be  bound  in  heaven  ;  and  whatsoever  thou 
ehalt  loose  on  earth,  shall  be  loosed  in  heaven.  And 
John  xx.  23.  Matt,  xviii.  15,  16,  17.— And  if  he  shall 
neglect  to  hear  them,  tell  it  unto  the  church  ;  but  if  he 
neglect  to  hear  the  church,  let  him  be  unto  thee  aa 
an  heathen  man  and  a  publican.  1  Cor.  v.  and  chap, 
xii.  28. 

c  Eph.  iv.  11,  12.  And  he  gave  some,  apostles  ;  and 
some,  prophets  ;  and  some,  evangelists  ;  and  some,  pas- 
tors and  teachers  ;  for  the  perfecting  of  the  saints,  for  the 
work  of  tho  ministry,  for  the  edifying  of  the  body  of 
Christ.  1  Tim.  v.  17,  18.  Let  the  elders  that  rule  well, 
be  counted  worthy  of  double  honour,  especially  they  wbo 
labour  in  the  word  and  doctrine.  For  the  Scripture  saith, 
Thou  shalt  not  muzzle  the  ox  that  treadeth  out  the  corn. 
And,  The  labourer  is  worthy  of  his  reward.  1  Cor.  ix.  1 
to  15. 

d  Joel  ii.  12,  13.  Therefore  also  now,  saith  the  Lord, 
Turn  ye  even  to  me  with  all  your  heart,  and  with  fasting, 
and  with  weeping,  and  with  mourning,  &c.  1  Cor. 
vii.  5. — That  ye  maj  give  yourselves  to  fasting  and 
prayer. 

•  Deut.  vi.  13.  Thou  shalt  fear  the  Lord  thy  God,  and 
»erve  him,  and  shalt  swear  by  his  name. 

Pea.  lxxvi.  11.     Vow,  and   pay  unto   the   Lord  youi 
God.     Isa.  xix.  21.     Psa.  cxvi.  14,  18. 

k  Acts  xvii.  16,  17.  Now,  while  Paul  waited  for  them 
at  Athens,  his  spirit  was  stirred  in  him,  wheu  he  saw  the 
city  wholly  given  to  idolatry.  Psa.  xvi.  4.  Their  sorrows 
snail  be  multiplied  that  hasten  after  another  god  :  theii 
drink-offerings  of  blood  will  I  not  offer,  n:r  take  up  theii 
names  into  my  lips. 

*  J)eu  ,  vii.  6.     Isa.  xxx,  %%, 


THE   LARGER   CATECHISM.  263 

Q.  109.  What  are  the  sins  forbidden  in  the 
second  commandment  ? 

A.  The  sins  forbidden  in  the  second  com- 
mandment are,  all  devising,1  counselling,1 
commanding,  k  using, l  and  any  wise  approv- 
ing any  religious  worship  not  instituted  by 
God  himself; m  the  making  any  represen 
tation  of  God,  of  all,  or  of  anv  of  the  three 


'  Num.  xv.  39.  Anl  it  shall  be  unto  you  for  a  fringe, 
that  ye  may  look  upon  it,  and  remember  all  the  command- 
ments of  the  Lord,  and  do  them  ;  and  that  ye  seek  not 
after  your  own  heart,  and  your  own  eyes,  after  which  ye 
use  to  go  a  whoring. 

J  Deut.  xiii.  6,  7,  8.  If  thy  brother,  the  son  of  thy 
mother,  or  thy  son,  or  thy  daughter,  or  the  wife  of  thy 
bosom,  or  thy  friend,  which  is  as  thine  own  soul,  entice 
thee  secretly,  saying,  Let  us  go  and  serve  other  gods, 
which  thou  hast  not  known,  thou,  nor  thy  fathers  ; — thou 
shalt  not  consent  unto  him,  nor  hearken  unto  him;  neither 
shall  thine  eye  pity  him,  neither  shalt  thou  spare,  either 
shalt  thou  conceal  him. 

*  Hos.  v.  11.  Ephraim  is  oppressed — in  judgment  be* 
cause  he  willingly  walked  after  the  commandment.  Mic 
vi.  16.     For  the  statutes  of  Omri  are  kept. 

1  1  Kings  xi.  33.  Because  that  they  have  forsaken  me, 
and  have  worshipped  Ashtoreth.  1  Kings  xii.  33.  So  he 
offered  upon  the  altar  which  he  had  made  in  Bethel  the 
fifteenth  day  of  the  eighth  month,  even  in  the  month 
which  he  had  devised  of  his  own  heart;  and  ordained  & 
feast  unto  the  children  of  Israel :  and  he  offered  upon  th€ 
lltar  and  burnt  incense. 

»  Deut.  xii.  30,  31,  32.  Take  heed  to  thyself,  that  thou 
be  not  snared  by  following  them,  after  that  they  be  des- 
troyed from  before  thee  ;  and  that  thou  inquire  not  aftei 
their  gods,  saying,  How  did  these  nations  serve  their  geds ! 
Even  so  will  I  do  likewise. — What  thing  soever  I  command 
you,  observe  to  do  it:  thoj  shalt  not  add  thereto,  nor 
diminish  from  it. 


264  THE   LARGER   CATECHISM. 

Persons,  either  inwardly  in  our  mind,  or  out- 
wardly in  any  kind  of  image  or  likeness  of 
any  creature  whatsoever ;  n  all  worshipping  of 
it,  °  or  God  in  it  or  by  it ;  p  the  making  of 
any  representation  of  feigned  deities,  q  and  all 
worship  of  them,  or  service  belonging  to 
them  ; r   all   superstitious  devices, 8  corrupting 

■  Deut.  iv.  15,  16,  17,  18,  19.  Take  ye  therefore  good 
heed  unto  yourselves,  (for  ye  saw  n^  manner  of  similitude 
on  the  day  that  the  Lord  spake  unto  you  in  Horeb,  out  of 
the  midst  of  the  fire)  lest  ye  corrupt  yourselves,  and  mak« 
you  a  graven  image,  the  similitude  of  any  figure. — Acts 
xvii.  29.  Forasmuch  then  as  we  are  the  offspring  of  God, 
we  ought  not  to  think  that  the  Godhead  is  like  unto  gold, 
or  silver,  or  stone,  graven  by  art,  and  man's  device.  Rom. 
i.  21,  22,  23,  25. — But  became  vain  in  their  imaginations 
— and  changed  the  glory  of  the  uncorruptible  God  ?ato  an 
Image  made  like  to  corruptible  man,  and  to  birds, — whc 
changed  the  truth  of  God  into  a  lie,  and  worshipped  and 
Berved  the  creature  more  than  the  Creator,  who  is  blessed 
for  ever.     Amen. 

0  Gal.  iv.  8.  Howbeit  then,  when  ye  knew  not  God,  y« 
did  jervice  unto  them  which  by  nature  ire  no  gods.  Dan. 
iii.   18. 

p  Ex.  xxxii.  5.  And  when  Aaror  saw  it,  he  built  an 
altar  before  it,  and  Aaron  made  j proclamation  and  said,  To- 
morrow is  a  feast  to  the  Lord. 

«»  Ex.  xxxii.  8.  They  hive  raa^i  them  a  molten  calf 
and  have  worshipped  it,  and  nave  sacrificed  thereunto 
and  *5aid,  These  be  thy  gods,  0  Israel,  which  have  trough! 
Ihee  up  out  of  the  land  of  Egypt. 

r  1  Kings  xviii.  26,  28.  And  they  took  the  bullock 
which  was  given  them,  and  they  dressed  it,  and  called  on 
th«  name  of  Baal  from  morning  even  until  noon,  saying, 
0  Baal,  hear  us,  &c.     Isa.  lxv.  11. 

•  Acts  xvii,  22,  Then  Paul  stood  in  the  midst  of  Mars- 
hiil,  and  said,  Ye  men  of  Athens,  I  perceive  that  in  all 
things  ye  are  too  superstitious.  Col.  ii.  21,  22,  23.  (Touch 
not ;  taste  not ;  handle  not ;   which  all  are  to  perisn  wiib 


THE   LARGER   CATECHISM.  265 

the  worship  of  God, '  adding  to  it,  tt  taking 
from  it,u  whether  invented  and  taken  up  of 
ourselves,  T  or  received  by  tradition  from 
others,  w  though  under  the  title  of  antiqui- 
ty, *  custom,  y   devotion, '  good  intent,  or  anj 

the  using;)  after  the  commandments  and  doctrinew 
of  men.  Which  things  have  indeed  a  show  of  wis- 
dom in  will-worship,  and  humility,  and  neglecting  of 
the  body  :  not  in  any  honour  to  the  satisfying  of  ths 
Bosh. 

1  Mai.  i.  7,  8,  14.  Ye  offer  polluted  bread  upon  mine 
altar. — But  cursed  be  the  deceiver,  which  hath  in  his 
flock  a  male,  and  voweth,  and  sacrificeth  unto  the 
Lord  a  corrupt  thing  ;  for  I  am  a  great  King,  saith  the 
Lord  of  hosts,  and  my  name  is  dreadful  among  the 
heathen. 

■  Deut.  iv.  2.  Ye  shall  not  add  unto  the  word  which  I 
command  you,  neither  shall  ye  diminish  aught  from  it, 
that  ye  may  keep  the  commandments  of  the  Lord  youi 
God,  which  I  command  you. 

*  Psa.  cvi.  39.  Thus  were  they  defiled  with  thei? 
own  works,  and  went  a  whoring  with  their  own  in- 
ventions. 

w  Matt.  xv.  9.  But  in  vain  they  do  worship  me,  teach- 
ing  for  doctrines  the  commandments  of  men. 

*  1  Pet.  i.  18.  Forasmuch  as  ye  know  that  ye  wer< 
not  redeemed  with  corruptible  things,  as  silver  and  gold 
from  your  vain  conversation  received  by  tradition  fron 
your  fathers. 

t  Jer.  xliv.  17.  But  we  will  certainly  do  whatsoever 
ihing  goeth  forth  out  of  our  own  mouth,  to  burn  incen* 
tinto  the  queen  of  heaven,  and  to  pour  out  drink-offer- 
ings unto  her,  as  we  have  done,  we  and  our  fathers,  on! 
kings,  and  our  princes,  in  the  ciries  of  Judah,  and  in  th< 
streets  of  Jerusalem. 

"  Isa.  lxv.  3,  4,  5.     A  people  that  provoketh  me  tc 

anger  continually  to  my  face ;  that  sacrificeth  in  gardens, 

and  burneth  incense  upon  altars  of  brick ; — which  eal 

swine's  flesh,  and  broth  of  abominable  things  is  in  theii 

23 


266  THE   LARGER  CATECHISM. 

othei  p  retence  whatsoever ;  *  simony,  b  aacri^ 
lege  ;  *  all  neg]ect,  d  contempt,  ■  hindering. ' 
and  opposing  the  worship  and  ordinance* 
which  God  hath  appointed.  e 

ressels  ;  which  say,  P'and  by  thyself,  come  not  near  te 
lie,  for  I  am  holier  than  thou.  These  are  a  smoke  in  my 
icse,  a  fire  that  burneth  all  the  day.  Gal.  i.  13,  14. — 
H-.  "w  that  beyond  measure  I  persecuted  the  church  of 
God,  and  wasted  it ;  and  profited  in  the  Jews'  religion 
above  many  ray  equals  in  mine  own  nation,  being 
more  exceedingly  zealous  of  the  traditions  of  my 
fathers. 

-  »  1  Sam.  xiii.  11,  12.  I  forced  myself,  therefore,  and 
KiFered  a  burnt- offering.  1  Sam.  xv.  21.  But  the  people 
(said  Saul)  took  of  the  spoil,  sheep  and  oxen,  the  chief 
of  the  things  which  should  have  been  utterly  destroyed, 
to  sacrifice  unto  the  Lord  thy  God  in  Gilgal. 

»>  Acts  viii.  18,  19,  22.  And  when  Simon  saw  that 
through  the  laying  on  of  the  apostles'  hands  the  Holy  Ghost 
was  given,  he  offered  them  money,  &c. 

c  Rom.  ii.  22.  Thou  that  abhorrest  idols,  dost  thou 
commit  sacrilege?  Mai.  iii.  8.  Will  a  man  rob  God!' 
yet  ye  have  robbed  me.  But  ye  say,  Wherein  have  w« 
robbed  thee  ?     In  tithes  and  offerings. 

i  Ex  iv.  24,  25,  26.  And  it  came  to  pas>s  by  the  way 
in  the  inn,  that  the  Lord  met  him,  and  sought  to  kill 
him,  &c. 

«  Matt.  xxii.  5.  But  they  made  light  of  it,  and  wen* 
their  ways,  one  to  his  farm,  another  to  his  merchandise. 
Mai.  i.  7,  13.  Ye  offer  polluted  bread  upon  mine  altar— 
;«  say,  The  table  of  the  Lord  is  contemj  tible — Ye  said 
jklso.  Behold,  what  a  weariness  is  it !  and  }e  have  enuffed 
it  it,  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts  :  and  ye  brought  that  wLioh 
was  torn,  and  the  lame  and  the  sick. 

t  Matt,  xxiii.  13.  But  woe  unto  you,  scribes  aiW 
Pharisees,  hypocrites  !  for  ye  shut  up  the  kingdom  of 
heaven  against  men ;  for  ye  neither  go  in  yourselves, 
neither  suffer  ye  them  that  are  entering,  to  go  in. 

»  Acts  xiii    45      But  when  the  Jews  saw  tlfl  milti 


THE    LARGER   CATECHISM.  267 

Q.  110.  What  arc  the  reasons  annexed  to 
the   second  commandment,  the  more  to  enforce 

A,  The  reasons  an  lexed  to  the  second  com- 
fraudulent,  the  more  to  enforce  it,  contained 
in  these  words,  For  I  the  Lord  thy  God  am  a 
jealous'  G-od,  visiting  the  iniquity  of  the  fa- 
thers upon  the  children  unto  the  third  a?id 
fourth  generation  of  them  that  hate  me:  and 
showing  mercy  u?ito  thousands  of  them  that 
love  me,  and  keep  my  commandments  ;h  are, 
besides  God's  sovereignty  over  us,  and  pro- 
priety in  us,  *  his  fervent  zeal  for  his  own  wor- 
ship,-' and  his  revengeful  indignation  against 
all  false  worship,  as  being  a  spiritual  whore- 
dom ;  k  accounting  the  breakers  of  this  com- 

tndes,  they  were  filled  with  envy,  and  spake  against  thos* 
things  which  were  spoken  by  Paul,  contradicting  and  bias* 
pheming.     1  Thess.  ii.  15,  16. 

h  Ex.  xx.  6,  G. 

i  Psa.  xlv.  11. — He  is  thy  Lord  ;  and  worship  thou  him. 
Rev.  xv.  3,  4.  And  they  sing  the  song  of  MoseE,  the  ser- 
vant of  God,  and  the  song  of  the  Lamb,  saying,  Great  and 
marvellous  are  th)  works,  Lord  God  Almighty ;  just  and 
true  are  thy  ways,  «hou  King  of  saints.  Who  shall  nof 
foar  thee,  0  Lord,  and  glorify  thy  name  1  for  thou  Onlj 
wt  holy. 

J  Ex.  xxxiv.  13,  14.  But  ye  shall  destroy  their  altars. 
oreak  their  images,  and  cut  down  their  groves  :  for  thott 
shalt  worship  no  other  god  ;  for  the  Lord^  whose  name  ie 
Jealous,  is  a  jealous  God. 

*  1  Cor.  x.  20,  21,  22.  But  I  say,  that  the  things  whicii 
the  Gentiles  sacrifice,  they  sacrifice  to  devils,  and  not  to 
liod  :  and  I  would  rot  that  ye  should  have  fellowship  with 
aevn^  Ye  cannot  drink  the  cup  of  the  Lord,  and  the  cup 
of  devils:  ye  cannot  be  partakers  of  the  Lord's  table,  an? 


268  THE   LAKGER   CATECHISM. 

mandment  such  as  hate  him,  and  threatening 
to  punish  them  unto  divers  generations,  J  and 
esteeming  the  observers  of  it  such  as  love 
him  and  keep  his  commandments,  and  prom- 
ising mercy  to  them  unto  many  genera- 
tions. m 

Q.'lll.  Which  is  the  third  commandment? 

A.  The  third  commandment  is,  Thou  shaft 
not  take  the  name  of  the  Lord  thy  God  in  vain: 
for  the  Lord  will  not  hold  him  guiltless  that 
taketh  his  name  in  vain.n 

Q.  112.  What  is  required  in  the  third  com- 
mandment t 

A.  The  third  commandment  requires,  that 
me    name    of     God,    his    titles,    attributes," 

of  the  table  of  devils.  Do  we  provoke  the  Lord  tc 
jealousy  ?  Are  we  stronger  than  he  ?  Deut.  xxxii. 
16,  17,  18,  19.  Jer.  vii.  18,  19,  20.  Ezek.  xvi. 
26,  27. 

1  Hos.  ii.  2,  3,  4.  Plead  with  your  mother,  plead  ;  for 
she  is  not  my  wife,  neither  am  I  her  husband  :  let  her 
therefore  put  away  her  whoredoms, — and  her  adulteries 
from  between  her  breasts  ;  lest  I  strip  her  naked,  and  set 
her  as  in  the  day  that  she  was  born,  and  make  her  as  a 
wilderness,  and  set  her  like  a  dry  land,  and  slay  her  with 
thirst.  And  I  will  not  have  mercy  upon  her  children  ;  fot 
thfy  be  the  children  of  whoredoms. 

■  Deut.  v.  29.  0  that  there  were  such  a  heart  in  then^ 
lhat  they  would  fear  me,  and  keep  all  my  commandment* 
Always,  that  it  might  be  well  with  them,  and  with  theil 
3hil  iren  for  ever ! 

»  Ex.  xx   7. 

0  Matt.  vi.  9.  After  this  manner  therefore  pray  ye : 
Our  Father  which  art  in  heaven ;  hallowed  be  thy  name. 
Deut.  xxviii.  58.  — That  thou  mayest  fear  this  glorious 
and  fearful  name,  THE  LORD  THY  GOD.  Psa.  lxviii. 
4.    Extol  him  that  rideth  u  >on  the  heavens  bv  his  nam* 


THE   LARGER   CATECHISM.  269 

ordinances,  p   the  word, q    sacraments, T   /ray 

er,  ■  oaths,  *  vows, u  lots,  T  his  works,  ■ 
and  whatsoever  else  there  is  whereby  ho 
makes  himself  known,  be  holily  and  rev- 
erently    used     in      thought, x      meditation,  > 

••AH.  Psa.  xxix.  2.  Rev.  xv.  3,  4.  See  letter  t) 
pagt  267. 

Ificcl.  v.  1.  Keep  thy  foot  when  thou  goest  to  the 
bouse  of  God,  and  be  more  ready  to  hear  than  to  give  th€ 
sacrifice  of  fools  :  for  they  consider  not  that  they  do  evil, 
Mai.  i.  14. 

*  Psa.  cxxxviii.  2.  I  will  worship  toward  thy  holy  temple, 
and  praise  thy  name  for  thy  loving-kindness,  and  for  thy 
truth :  for  thou  hast  magnified  thy  word  above  all  thy 
name. 

T  1  Cor.  xi  from  verse  24  to  29.  But  let  a  man  exam- 
ine himself,  and  so  let  him  eat  of  that  bread,  and  drink  of 
that  cup.  For  he  that  eateth  and  drinketh  unworthily, 
eateth  and  drinketh  damnation  to  himself,  not  discerning 
the  Lord's  body. 

*  1  Tim.  ii.  8  I  will  therefore  that  men  pray 
every  where,  lifting  up  holy  hands,  without  wrath  and 
doubting. 

*  Jer  iv.  2.  And  thou  shalt  swear,  The  Lord  liveth,  in 
truth,  in  judgment,  and  in  righteousness. 

u  Eccl.  v.  2,  4.  Be  net  rash  with  thy  mouth,  and  let  not 
thine  heart  be  hasty  to  utter  any  thing  before  God  :  for 
God  is  in  heaven,  and  thou  upon  earth  : — When  thou 
vowest  a  vow  unto  Ged,  defer  not  to  pay  it. 

*  Acts  i.  24,  26.  And  they  prayed,  and  said,  Thoo, 
Lord,  which  knoweft  the  hearts  of  all  men,  show  whethe* 
of  these  two  thou  hast  chosen. — And  they  gave  forth  theif 
lots  :  and  the  lot  fell  upon  Matthias. 

*  Job.xxxvi.  24.  Remember  that  thou  magnify  his 
work,  which  mon  behold. 

*  Mai.  iii  16.  And  a  book  vf  remembrance  was  writ- 
ten before  bira  for  them  tnat  feared  the  Lcrd,  and  that 

'(bought  upon  his  name. 

f  Psa.  viii.  throughout. — When  I  onsiJer  tVf  beaiena 
23* 


270  THE  LARGER  CATECHISM. 

word,"  and  writing;*  by  an  holy  profession,' 
and  answerable  conversation,  °  to  the  glory 
of  God  ,d  ind  the  good  of  ourselves e  and 
others. f 

Q.  113.  What  are  the  sins  forbidden  in  iM 
inird  commandment  ? 

A.  The  sins  forbidden  in  the  third  com- 
mandment are,  the  not  using  of  God's 
name    as    is   required;*5    and    the    abuse    of 


i;he  work  of  thy  fingers,  the  moon  and  the  stars,  which 
thou  hast  ordained ;  what  is  man  that  thou  art  mindful 
of  him  ? — 0  Lord  our  Lord,  how  excellent  is  thy  name  in 
all  the  earth. 

•  Psa.  cv.  2,  5.  Talk  ye  of  all  his  wondrous  works, 
&c.     Col.  lii.  17. 

»  Psa.  cii.  18.  This  shall  be  written  for  the  generation 
to  come :  and  the  people  which  shall  be  created  shall 
praise  the  Lord. 

b  1  Pet.  iii.  15.  Be  ready  always  to  give  an  answer  to 
every  man  that  asketh  you  a  reason  of  the  hope  that 
is  in  you,  with  meekness  and  fear.  Mic.  iv.  6. — We 
will  walk  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  our  God  for  ever  and 
ever. 

•  Phil.  i.  27.  Only  let  your  conversation  be  as  it  be- 
cometh  the  gospel  of  Christ. 

d  1  Cor.  x.  31.  Whether  therefore  ye  eat  or  drink,  or 
whatsoever  ye  do,  do  all  to  the  glory  of  God. 

•  Jer.  xxxii.  39.  And  I  will  give  them  one  heart,  and 
one  way,  that  they  may  fear  me  for  ever,  for  the  good  of 
them. 

f  1  Pet.  ii.  12,  Having  your  conversation  honest  among 
the  Gentiles  ;  that,  whereas  they  speak  against  von  as  evil 
doers,  they  may,  by  your  good  works  whbh  they  shall 
behold,  glorify  God  in  the  day  of  visitation. 

g  Mai.  ii.  2.  If  ye  will  not  hear,  and  if  ye  wnl  not  lay 
it  to  heart,  to  give  glory  unto  my  name,  saith  the  Lord  of 
hosts,  I  will  even  eei  d  a  curse  upon  you  and  I  will  ciuac 
your  We«a5ng8. 


THE   LAKGER   CATECHISM.  271 

it  in  an  ignoiant, h  vain/  irreverent,  profane, 
superstitious,  k  or  wicked  mentioning  or  other 
wise  using  the  titles,  attributes,  !  ordinances,  * 
or  works  ;  n  by  blasphemy  ; c  perjury  ; p  all  sin- 


,h  Acts  xvii.  23.  Whom  thereiore  ye  ignorantly  wor 
ship. 

•  Prov.  xxx.  9.  Lest  I  be  full  and  deny  thee,  and  say, 
Who  is  the  Lord  ?  Or  lest  I  be  poor,  and  steal,  and  take 
the  name  of  my  Goa  in  vain. 

J  Mai.  i.  6,  7,  12.  If  then  I  be  a  father,  where  is  my 
Honour  ?  And  if  I  be  a  master,  where  is  my  fear  ?  saith 
Hie  Lord  of  hosts  unto  you,  0  priests,  that  despise  my 
name. — But  ye  have  profaned  it,  in  that  ye  say,  The  table 
of  the  Lord  is  polluted  ;  and  the  fruit  thereof,  even  his 
meat,  is  contemptible.     Mai.  iii.  14. 

k  Jer.  vii.  4,  9,  10,  14,  31.  Trust  ye  not  in  lying  words, 
iaying,  The  temple  of  the  Lord,  the  temple  of  the  Lord, 
the  temple  of  the  Lord,  are  these,  &c.  Col.  ii.  20, 
21,  22. 

1  Ex.  v.  2.  And  Pharaoh  said,  Who  is  the  Lord,  that  i 
should  obey  his  voice  to  let  Israel  go  ?  Psa  cxxxix.  20. 
For  they  speak  against  thee  wickedly,  and  thine  enemies 
take  thy  name  in  vain. 

"»  Psa.  1.  16.  17.  But  unto  the  wicked  God  saith,  What 
hast  thou  to  do  to  declare  my  statutes,  or  that  thou  should- 
est  take  my  covenant  in  thy  mouth  ?  seeing  thou  hatesi 
instruction,  and  easiest  my  words  behind  thee. 

0  Isa.  v.  12.  And  the  harp,  and  the  viol,  the  tabret, 
and  pipe,  and  wine,  are  in  their  feasts  :  but  they  regard 
not  the  work  of  the  Lord,  neither  consider  the  operation 
of  his  hands. 

0  2  Kings  xix.  22.  Whom  hast  thou  reproached-  and 
blasphemed?  and  against  whom  hast  thou  exalted  thy 
voice,  and  lifted  up  thine  eyes  on  high  ?  even  against  the 
Holy  One  of  Israel.     Lev.  xxiv.  11. 

p  Zech.  v.  4.  And  it  shall  enter  into  the  house  of  tht 
thief,  and  nto  the  house  of  him  that  sweareth  falsely  by 
my  name  and  it  shall  remain  in  the  midst  of  his  fi-?:rw* 
ftni  shall  xmsumr  it 


272  THE   LARGER   CATECHISM. 

ful  cursing.  q  oaths,  r  vows,  s  and  lots ;  t  vio 
lating  our  oaths  and  vows,  if  lawful  ;u  and 
fulfilling  them,  if  of  things  unlawful ;  v  mur- 
muring and  quarrelling  at, w  curious  pryiag 
into, x   and    misapplying    of  ' God's    decrees' 

(i  Rom.  xii.  14.  Bless,  and  curse  not.  1  Sam.  xvii.  At 
2  Sam.  xvl.5. 

r  Jer.  v.  7.  Thy  children  have  forsaken  me,  and  sworn 
by  them  that  are  no  gods.  Jer.  xxiii.  10.  For  because 
of  swearing  the  land  mourneth. 

s  Deut.  xxiii.  10.  Thou  shalt  not  bring  the  hire  of  a 
whore,  or  the  price  of  a  dog,  into  the  house  of  the  Lord 
thy  God  for  any  vow.  Acts  xxiii.  12,  14.  And  when  it 
was  day,  certain  of  the  Jews  banded  together,  and  bound 
themselves  under  a  curse,  saying  that  they  would  neither 
eat  nor  drink  till  thev  had  killed  Paul. 

\  Esth.  iii.  7,  and  Ix.  24.  They  cast  Pur,  that  is,  the 
lot,  before  Hainan,  from  day  to  day. — Because  Hainan — 
had  devised  against  the  Jews  to  destroy  them,  and  had 
cast  Pur. 

0  Psa.  xxiv.  4.     Who  hath  not  lifted  up  his  soul  unto 

vanity,  nor  sworn  deceitfully.     Ezek.  xvii.   16,  18,  19 

Surely  mine  oath  that  he  hath  despised,  and  my  covenant 
that  he  hath  broken,  even  it  will  I  recompense  up  fn  his 
own  head. 

T  Mark  vi.  26.  And  the  king  was  exceeding  scrry: 
yet  for  his  oath's  sake,  and  for  their  sakes  which  sat  with 
him,  he  would  not  reject  her.  1  Sam.  xxv.  22,  ?.2, 
33,  34. 

"  Rom.  ix.  14,  19,  20.  Is  there  unrighteousness  with 
God  ?  God  forbid.— Why  doth  he  yet  find  fault  ?  For 
who  hath  resisted  his  will  ?  Nay,  but,  0  man,  who  art 
thou  that  rey!iest  against  God?  Shall  the  thing  formed 
say  to  him  that  formed  it,  Why  hast  thou  made  me  thus  ? 

*  Deut.  xxix.  29.  The  sscret  things  bilong  unto  th« 
Lord. 

y  Rom.  iii.  5,  7,  8.  But  if  our  uniighteousn  »ss  com 
mend  the  righteousness  of  God,  what  shall  we  say  ?  It 
ytod  unrighteous  who  taketh  vengeance  ?--For  if  the  trutb 


THE   LARGER   CATECHISM.  273 

in  J  pi  ovidences  ;  ■  misinterpreting, a  misapply- 
ing,b  or  any  way  perverting  the  word,  or 
any  parf  of  it,  °  to  profane  jests, d  curious 
and  unprofitable  questions,  vain  janglings,  or 
the  maintaining  of  false  doctrines  ; e  abusing 
it,  the  creatures,  or  any  thing  contained  under 
the  name   of  God,  to  charms, f  or  sinful  lusts 


of  God  hath  more  abounded  through  my  He  unto  his  glory  ; 
why  yet  am  I  also  judged  as  a  sinner  ?  &c. 

*  Eccl.  viii.  11.  Because  sentence  against  an  evil 
work  is  not  executed  speedily,  therefore  the  heart  of  the 
sons  of  men  is  fully  set  in  them  to  do  evil.  Psa,  lxxiii. 
12,  13. 

a  Matt.  v.  21  to  the  end. 

b  Ezek.  xiii.  22.  Because  with  lies  ye  have  made  the 
heart  of  the  righteous  sad,  whom  I  have  not  made  sad; 
and  strengthened  the  hands  of  the  wicked,  that  he  should 
not  return  from  his  wicked  way,  by  promising  him 
Life. 

c  2  Pet.  iii.  16.  In  which  are  some  things  hard  to  be 
understood,  which  they  that  are  unlearned  and  unstable 
wr»st  as  they  do  also  the  other  scriptures,  unto  their  own 
destruction.  Matt.  xxii.  24 — 31. — Ye  do  err,  not  knowing 
the  Scriptures,  nor  the  power  of  God,  &c. 

d  Jer,  xxiii.  34,  36,  38. 

•  1  Tim.  vi.  4,  5,  20.  He  is  proud,  knowing  nothing, 
but  doting  about  questions  and  strifes  of  words,  whereof 
cometh  envy,  strife,  railings,  evil  surmisings,  perverse 
iisputings  of  men  of  corrupt  minds,  and  destitute  of  the 
Ivuth. —  Avoiding  profane  and  vain  babblings,  and  oppo- 
sitions of  science  falsely  so  called.  2  Tim.  ii.  14. — 
Charging  them  before  the  Lord,  that  they  strive  not  aboui 
words  to  no  profit,  but  to  the  subverting  of  the  hearers. 
Tit.  iii.  9. 

f  Deut.  xviii.  10  to  14.  There  shall  not  be  found  among 
you  any  ou«  that  maketh  his  son  or  his  daughter  to  pass 
through  the  fire,  or  that  useth  divination,  or  an  observer 
of  timss,  o    in  enchan*or,  or  a  witci   or  a  charmer,  or  a 


274  THE   LARGER   CATECHISM 

and    practices;8    the    maligning,*1    seeming 
reviling/   or   any   ways    opposing   of   God's 
truth,  gra^e,  and  ways;k   making    profession 
of  religion  in  hypocrisy,  or  for  sinister  ends :' 
being  ashamed  of  it,m  or  a  shame  to  it,  by 

consulter  with  familiar  spirits,  or  a  wizard,  or  a  necro- 
mancer.    Acts  xix.  13. 

*  2  Tim.  iv.  3,  4.  For  the  time  will  come  when  they 
will  not  endure  sound  doctrine;  but  after  their  own  lusts 
shall  they  heap  to  themselves  teachers,  having  itching 
ears;  and  they  shall  turn  away  their  ears  from  the  truth, 
and  shall  be  turned  into  fables.  Jude  4.  Kom.  xiii.  13, 
14.     1  Kings  xxi.  9,  10. 

h  Acts  xiii.  45.  But  when  the  Jews  saw  the  multi- 
tudes, they  were  filled  with  envy,  and  spake  against 
those  things  which  were  spoken  by  Paul,  contradicting 
and  blaspheming.     1  John  iii.  12. 

1  2  Pet.  iii.  3.  Knowing  this  first,  that  there  shall 
come  in  the  last  day  scoffers,  walking  after  their  own 
lusts.     Psa.  i.  1. — nor  sitteth  in  the  seat  of  the  scornful. 

J  1  Pet.  iv.  4.  "Wherein  they  think  it  strange  that  ye 
run  not  with  them  to  the  same  excess  of  riot,  speaking 
evil  of  you. 

k  Acts  xiii.  45,  46,  50.  See  letter  (»*),  above.  But  the 
Jews  stirred  up  the  devout  and  honourable  women,  and 
the  chief  men  of  the  city,  and  raised  persecution  against 
Paul  and  Barnabas,  and  expelled  them  out  of  their 
coasts.  Acts  iv.  18. — And  commanded  them  not  to 
speak  at  all,  nor  teach  in  the  name  of  Jesus.  Acts  xix. 
9.     1  Thess.  ii.  16.     Heb.  x.  29. 

1  2  Tim.  iii.  5.  Having  a  form  of  godliness,  jut  de- 
nying the  power  thereof.  Matt,  xxiii.  14.  Woe  unto 
you,  scribes  and  Pharisees,  hypocrites !  fur  ye  devout 
widows'  houses,  and  for  a  pretence  make  long  prayer. 
Matt.  vi.  1,  2,  3,  5,  16. 

m  Mark  viii.  38.  "Whosoever  therefore  shall  le  ashamed 
of  me,  and  of  my  words,  in  this  adulterous  and  sinful 
generation,  of  him  also  shall  the  Son  of  man  be  ashamed, 
when  he  comet  l  ir  the  glory  of  his  Father,  with  the  holj 
uigels. 


THE    LARGER   CATECHISM.  '  275 

uncomfortable,  n  unwise,  °  unfruitful,  p  and 
offensive  walking  Q  or  backsliding  from 
it. r 

Q.  J 14.  What  reasons  are  annexed  to  the 
third  commandment  ? 

A.  The  reasons  annexed  to  the  third  com- 
mandment, in  these  words  "  the  Lord  thy 
God,"  and,  "for  the  Lord  will  not  hold  him 
guiltless  that  taketh  his  name  in  vain"*  are, 
because  he  is  the  Lord  and  our  God,  therefore 
his  name  is  not  to  be  profaned,  or  any  way 
abused  by  us ; t  especially  because  he  will  be 
60  far  from  acquitting  and  sparing  the  trans- 

■  Psa.  lxxiii.  14,  15.  For  all  the  day  long  have  I  been 
plagued,  and  chastened  every  morning,  &c. 

0  Eph.  v.  15,  16,  17.  See  then  that  ye  walk  circum- 
spectly, not  as  fools,  but  as  wise. — Wherefore  be  ye  not 
unwise,  but  understanding  what  the  will  of  the  Lord  is. 
1  Cor.  vi.  5,  6. 

p  Isa.  v.  4.  What  could  have  been  done  more  to  my 
vineyard,  that  I  have  not  done  in  it?  Wherefore,  when 
1  looked  that  it  should  bring  forth  grapes,  brought  it  forth 
wild  grapes  ?     2  Pet.  i.  8,  9. 

•  Rom.  ii.  23,  24.  Thou  that  makest  thy  boast  of  the 
law,  turough  breaking  the  law  dishonourest  thou  God! 
For  the  name  of  God  is  blasphemed  among  the  Geniiies, 
through  you. 

1  Gal.  iii.  1,  3.  0  foolish  Galatians,  who  hath  be- 
witched you,  that  ye  should  not  obey  the  truth,  befor* 
whose  eyes  Jesus  Christ  hath  been  evidently  set  forth, 
firucified  among  you  ? — Are  ye  so  foolish  ?  Having  beguo 
in  the  Spirit,  are  ye  now  made  perfect  by  the  flesh  ?  Heb 
vi.  6. 

•  Ex-  xx.  7. 

•  Lev.  xix.  12.  And  ye  shall  not  swear  by  my  name 
falsely,  neither  shilt  thou  profane  the  name  of  thy  God 
I  am  the  Lord. 


276  THE   LARGER   CATECHISM. 

gressors  of  this  commandment,  as  that  he  will 
not  suffer  them  to  escape  his  righteous  judg. 
ment,  u  albeit  many  such  escape  the  censures 
and  punishments  of  men/ 

Q.  115.  Which  is  the  fourth  command* 
ment  f 

A.  The  fourth  commandment  is,  R^membef 
the  Sabbath-day  to  keep  it  holy.  Six  days 
shalt  thou  labour,  and  do  all  thy  work :  but 
the  seventh  day  is  the  Sabbath  of  the  Lord 
thy  God :  in  it  thou  shalt  not  do  any  work, 
thou,  nor  thy  son,  nor  thy  daughter,  thy 
man-servant,  nor  thy  maid-servant,  nor  thy 
cattle,  nor  thy  stranger  that  is  within  thy 
gates  ;  for  in  six  days  the  Lord  made  heaven 
and  earth,  the  sea,  and  all  that  in  them  is, 
and  rested  the  seventh  day:  wherefore  the 
Lord  blessed  the  Sabbath-day  and  hallowed 
it.  w 

Q.  116.  What  is  required  in  the  fourth 
commandment  ? 

A.  The  fourth  commandment  require! h  of 
all  men  the  sanctifying  or  keeping  holy  to  God 
such  set  times  as  he  hath  appointed  in  hia 
word,    expressly    one     whole    day   in    seven; 

•  Deut.  xxviii.  58,  59.  If  thou  wilt  not  observe  to  d* 
all  the  words  of*  this  law,  that  are  written  in  this  book, 
that  thou  mayest  fear  this  glorious  and  fearful  n\nae, 
THE  LORD  THY  GOD  ;  then  the  Lord  will  make  thy 
plagues  wonderful,  and  the  plagues  of  thy  seed,  *▼«« 
great  plagues,  and  of  long  cont:jiuance  Zech.  v.  2,  ft.  4 
Kzek.  xxxvi.  21,  22,  23. 

»  1  Sam.  ii.  12,  17,  22. 

*  Ex.  xx.  8,  9,  10,  U. 


THE   LARGER   CATECHISM.  277 

which  was  the  seventh  from  the  beginning  of 
the  world  to  the  resurrection  of  Christ,  and  the 
first  day  of  the  week  ever  since,  and  so  to  con^ 
tinue  to  the  end  of  the  world  ;  which  is  th« 
Christian  Sabbath,1  and  in  the  New  Testament 
called  The  Lord's  day  J 

Q.  117.  How  is  tks  Sabbath  or  Lord\ 
day  to  be  sanctified  f 

A.  The  Sabbath,  or  Lord's  day,  is  to  be 
sanctified  by  an  holy  resting  all  that  day," 
not  only  from  such  works  as  are  at  all  times 
sinful,  but  even  from  such  worldly  employ- 
ments and  recreations  as  are  on  other  dajs 
lawful ; a  and  making  it,  our  delight  to  spend 

x  Gen  ii.  3.  And  God  blessed  the  seventh  day,  and 
sanctified  it ;  because  that  in  it  he  had  rested  from  all  hia 
work.  1  Cor.  xvi.  1,  2. — Upon  the  first  day  of  the  week 
let  every  one  of  you  lay  by  him  in  store,  as  God  hath  pros 
pered  him.  Acts  xx.  7.  And  upon  the  first  day  nf  the 
week,  when  the  disciples  came  together  to  break  bread, 
Paul  preached  unto  them,  ready  to  depart  on  the  morrow, 
John  xx.  19  to  27.  Matt.  v.  17,  18.  Isa.  lvi.  2,  4,  6,  7, 
Blessed  is  the  man  that  doeth  this, — that  keepeth  th« 
Babbath  from  polluting  it,  &c. 

y  Rev.  i.  10.  I  was  in  the  Spirit  on  the  Lord's 
day- 

■  Ex.  xx.  8,  10.  Remember  the  Sabbath-day  to  keep 
it  holy. —In  it  thou  shalt  not  do  any  w?rk,  thou,  nor  thy 
•on,  &c. 

*  -Ex.  xvi.  25  to  29.  And  Moses  said  Eat  lhat  to-day ; 
fpr  to-day  is  a  Sabbath  unto  the  Lord  to-day  ye  shall 
not  find  \t  in  the  field.  Six  days  ye  ehad  gather  it ;  but 
on  the  seventh  day,  which  is  the  Sabtath,  in  it  there  shall 
be  none,  &c.  Jer.  xvii.  21,  22.  Ihus  saith  the  Lord. 
Take  heed  to  yoursalves,  and  bear  no  burden  on  the  Sab 
bath-day,  nor  bring  it  in  by  the  gates  of  Jerusalem 
neither  carry  forth  a  burdei  out  of  your  houses  on  the 
24 


278  THE   LARGElt   CATECHISM. 

the  whole  time  (except  so  much  of  it  as  is  tc 
be  taken  up  in  works  of  necessity  and  mercy) ' 
in  the  public  and  private  exercises  of  God's 
worship.0  And,  to  that  enl,  we  are  to  pre> 
pare  our  hearts,  and  with  s  ich  foresight,  dili 
gence,  and  moderation,  to  dispose,  and  season* 
ably  to  despatch  our  worldly  business,  that  we 
may  be  the  more  free  and  fit  for  the  duties  of 
that  day. d 

Sabbath-day,  neither  do  ye  any  work;  but  hallow  ye  the 
Sabbath-day  as  I  commanded  your  fathers.  Neh.  xiii.  15 
to  23.  In  those  days  saw  I  in  Judah  some  treading  wine- 
presses on  the  Sabbath,  and  bringing  in  sheaves,  and 
lading  asses  ;  as  also  wine,  grapes,  and  figs,  and  all  man 
ner  of  burdens. — Then  I  contended  with  the  nobles  of  Ju- 
dah, and  said  unto  them,  What  evil  thing  is  this  that  ye 
do,  and  profane  the  Sabbath-day  ? 

b  Matt.  xii.  1  to  14.  At  that  time  Jesus  went  on  the 
Sabbath-day,  through  the  corn  ;  and  his  disciples  were  an 
hungered,  and  began  to  pluck  the  ears  of  corn,  and  to 
eat.  But  when  the  Pharisees  saw  it,  they  said  unto  him, 
Behold,  thy  disciples  do  that  which  is  not  lawful  to  do 
upon  the  Sabbath-day.     But  he  said  unto  them,  &c. 

c  Lev.  xxiii.  3.  Six  days  shall  work  be  done  ;  but  the 
seventh  day  is  the  Sabbath  of  rest,  a  holy  convocation. 
Isa.  lvir  13. — And  call  the  Sabbath  a  delight,  the 
holy  of  the  Lord,  honourable  :  and  shalt  honour  him, 
not  doing  thine  own  ways,  nor  finding  +hine  own  pleas- 
ure, nor  speaking  thine  own  words.  Luke  iv.  16.— 
Ani  as  his  custom  was,  he  went  into  the  synagogue 
•n  the  Sabbath-day,  and  stood  up  for  to  read.    Acts.  xx.  7. 

d  Ex,  xx.  8.  Remember  the  Sabbath-day  to  keep  it 
holy.  Luke  xxiii.  54,  5G.  And  that  day  was  the  prepa- 
ration, and  the  Sabbath  drew  on,  &c.  Neh.  xiii.  19.  An£ 
it  came  to  pass,  that,  when  the  gates  of  Jerusalem  began 
to  be  dark  before  the  Sabbath,  I  commanded  that  the  gates 
ah  mid  te  shut,  and  charged  thU  they  should  not  be  opened 
till  after  the  Sabbath 


THE   LARGER  CATECHISM.  279 

Q.  1 J  8.  Why  is  the  charge  of  keeping  the 
Sabbath  more  specially  directed  to  governors  of 
families  and  other  superiors  f 

A.  The  charge  of  keeping  the  Sabbath  in 
more  specially  directed  to  governors  of  fami- 
lies and  other  superiors,  because  they  are  bound 
not  only  to  keep  it  themselves,  but  to  see  that 
it  be  observed  by  all  those  that  are  under  their 
charge ;  and  because  they  are  prone  oft-times 
to  hinder  them  by  employments  of  their  own.' 

Q.  119.  What  are  the  sins  forbidden  in  the 
fourth  commandment  f 

A.  The  sins  forbidden  in  the  fourth  com- 
mandment are,  all  omissions  of  the  duties  re- 
quired/ all  careless,  negligent,  and  unprofita- 
ble performing  of  them,  and  being  weary  of 
them ; g  all  profaning  the  day  by  idleness, 
and    doing   that   which  is    in   itself   sinful ;  * 

•  See  letter  (a),  page  277.  Ex.  xx.  10.  In  it  (the  Sab- 
bath) thou  shalt  not  do  any  work,  thou,  nor  thy  son,  &c. 
Ex.  xxiii.  12. — That  thine  ox  and  thine  ass  may  rest,  and 
the  son  of  thy  handmaid,  and  the  stranger,  maj  be  re- 
freshed.    Ex.  xvi.  22,  25,  29. 

t  Ezek.  xxii.  26.  Her  priests  have  violated  my  law, 
and  have  profaned  my  holy  things  ; — and  have  hid  their 
ayes  from  my  Sabbaths,  and  I  am  profaned  among  them. 

s  Ezek.  xxxiii.  30,  31,  32.  And  they  come  unto  thet 
as  the  people  cometh,  and  they  sit  before  thee  as  my  peo- 
ple, and  they  hear  thy  words,  but  they  win  not  do  them : 
for  with  their  mouth  they  show  much  love,  but  their  heart 
goeth  after  covetousness,  &c.  Mai.  i.  13.  Ye  said  also, 
Behold,  what  a  weariness  is  it !  and  ye  have  snuffed  at 
t,  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts  :  and  ye  brought  that  which 
was  torn,  aud  the  lame,  and  the  sick.  Amos  viii.  5.  Acta 
ix.  7,  9. 

*  Ezek.  xvii    38.     Moreover,  thi*  they  have  done  unto 


280  THE   LAEGER   CATECHISM. 

and  by  all  needless  works,  words,  and  Jk  ughts, 
about  our  worldly  employments  and  reciea- 
tions. * 

Q.  120.  What  are  the  reasons  annexe!  to  the 
fourth  commandment,  the  more  to  enforce  it  f 

A.  The  reasons  annexed  to  the  fourth  com- 
mandment, the  more  to  enforce  it,  are  taken 
from  the  equity  of  it,  God  allowing  us  six  days 
of  seven  for  our  own  affairs,  and  reserving  but 
one  for  himself,  in  these  words,  six  days  shall 
thou  labour  and  do  all  thy  work:*  from 
God's  challenging  a  special  propriety  in  that 
day,  the  seventh  is  the  Sabbath  of  the  Lord 
thy  God :  k  from  the  example  of  God  who  in 
six  days  made  heaven  and  earth,  the  sea,  and 
all  that  in  them  is,  and  rested  the  seventh  day : 
and  from  that  blessing  which  God  put  upon 
that  day,  not  only  in  sanctifying  it  to  be  a  day 
for  his  service,  but  in  ordaining  it  to  be  a 
means  of  blessing  to  us  in  our  sanctifying  it, 
wherefore  the  Lord  blessed  the  Sabbath-day  and 
hallowed  it.1 

Q.  121.  Why  is  the  word  remember  set  in 
the  beginning  of  the  fourth  commandment  ? 

me  ;  they  have  defiled  my  sanctuary  in  the  same  day,  and 
have  profaned  my  Sabbaths. 

»  Jer.  xvii.  24,  27.  But  if  they  will  not  hearken  unto 
me,  to  hallow  the  Sabbath-day,  and  *iot  to  bear  a  burden, 
— then  will  I  kindle  a  fire  in  the  gates  thereof,  and  it  shall 
levour  the  palaces  of  Jerusalem,  and  :t  shall  not  b* 
quenched.     Isa   Iviii    \Z 

J  Ex.  xx.  9. 

»  Ex   xx    10. 

1  Ex.  xx  11. 


THE   LARGER    CATECHISM.  281 

A  The  word  remember  is  set  in  the  begin* 
ning  of  the  fourth  commandment,  m  partly 
because  or  the  great  benefit  of  remembering  it, 
we  being  thereby  helped  in  our  preparation  to 
keep  it ;  n  and,  in  keeping  it,  better  to  keep 
all  the  rest  of  the  commandments,  °  and  to 
continue  a  thankful  remembrance  of  the  twc 
great  benefits  of  creation  and  redemption,  which 
contain  a  short  abridgment  of  religion  :p  and 
partly  because  we  are  ready  to  forget  it.  q  for 
that  there  is  less  light  of  nature  for  it,  *  and 

■  Ex.  xx.  8. 

■  Ex.  xvi.  23.  To-morrow  is  ttie  rest  of  the  holy  Sab- 
bath unto  the  Lord :  bake  that  which  ye  will  bake  to-day, 
and  seethe  that  ye  will  seethe.  Luke  xxiii.  54,  66.  And 
that  day  was  the  preparation,  and  the  Sabbath  drew  on, 
&c.  Compared  with  Mark  xv.  42.  And  now,  when  the 
even  was  come,  because  it  was  the  preparation,  that  is, 
tne  day  before  the  Sabbath.     Neh.  xiii.  19. 

0  Ezek.  xx.  12,  19,  20.  Moreover  also,  I  gave  them  my 
Sabbaths,  to  be  a  sign  between  me  and  them,  that  they 
might  know  that  I  am  the  Lord  that  sanctify  them. — And 
hallow  my  Sabbaths  ;  and  they  shall  be  a  sign  between 
me  and  you,  that  ye  may  know  that  1  am  the  Lord  your 
God. 

p  Gen.  ii.  2,  3.  And  or:  the  seventh  day  God  ended  his 
work  which  he  had  made  ;  and  he  rested  on  the  seventh 
day  from  all  his  work  which  he  had  made.  And  God 
blessed  the  seventh  day,  and  sanctified  it:  because  that 
fas  it  he  had  rested  from  all  his  work  which  God  created 
and  made.  Psa.  cxviii.  22,  24.  The  stone,  which  the 
builders  refused,  is  become  the  head-stone  of  the  cor- 
ner.— This  is  the  day  which  the  Lord  hath  made ;  we 
will  rejoice  and  be  glad  in  it.  Rev.  i.  10.  I  was  in  the 
Spirit  on  the  Lord's  day. — Heb.  iv.  9. 

•»  Ezek.  xxii.  26.  Her  priests  have  violate  J  my  law, — 
and  have  hid  their  eyes  from  my  Sabbaths. 

r  Neh.  ix.  14.  And  madest  l*nown  unto  them  thy  holj 
24  * 


282  THE   LARGER   CATECHISM. 

yet  it  restraineth  our  natural  liberty  in  thing* 
at  other  times  lawful  ; 8  that  it  cometh  but 
once  in  seven  days,  and  many  worldly  busi- 
nesses come  between,  and  too  often  take  ofl' 
our  minds  from  thinking  of  it,  either  to  pra 
pare  for  it,  or  to  sanctify  it;*  and  that  Satan 
with  his  instruments,  much  labour  to  blot  cut 
the  glory,  and  even  the  memory  of  it,  and  to 
bring  in  all  irreligion  and  impiety.11 

Q.  122.  What  is  the  sum  of  the  six  com* 
mandments  which  contain  our  duty  to  man  f 

A.  The  sum  of  the  six  commandments  which 
contain  our  duty  to  man,  is,  to  love  our  neigh- 
bour as  ourselves,  v  and  to  do  to  others  what 
we  would  have  them  to  do  to  us.  w 

Q.  123.    Which  is  the  fifth  commandment  9 

Sabbath,  and  CDtnmandedst  them  precepts,  statutes,  and 
laws,  by  the  hand  of  Moses  thy  servant. 

*  Ex.  xxxiv.  21.  Six  days  thou  shalt  work  :  but  on  the 
seventh  day  thou  shalt  rest :  in  earing-time  and  in  harvest 
thou  shalt  rest. 

1  Ex  xx.  9.  Six  days  thou  shalt  labour.  Amos  viii. 
6. — When  will  the  new  moon  be  gone, — and  the  Sabbath, 
that  we  may  set  forth  wheat  ?  &c. 

u  Lam.  i.  7.  Jerusalem  remembered  in  the  days  of  hel 
affliction,  and  her  miseries,  all  the  pleasant  things  that 
ahe  had  in  the  days  of  old,  when  her  people  fell  into  the 
iand  of  the  enemy,  and  none  did  help  her:  the  adversa- 
ries saw  her,  and  did  mock  at  her  Sabbaths.  Neh.  xiii. 
frcm  verse  15  to  23.  In  those  days  saw  I  in  Judah,  some 
treading  wine-presses  on  the  Sabbath.  Jer.  xvii.  21, 
22,  23. 

T  Matt,  xxii  39.  And  the  second  is  like  unto  it,  T-hou 
shalt  love  thy  neighbour  as  thyself. 

*  Matt.  vii.  12.  Therefore  all  things  whatsoever  ye 
would  that  men  should  do  to  you.  do  ye  even  so  to  them, 
for  this  is  the  law  and  the  prophets. 


THE    LARGER   CATECHISM.  283 

A.  The  fifth  rommandment  is,  Hctirvr  tk$ 
jnther  and  thy  'mother ',  that  thy  days  may  ht, 
lung  upon  the  land  which  the  Lord  thy  (rod 
g*veth  thee.  x 

Q.  124.  Who  are  meant  by  father  and  mo- 
ther, in  the  fifth  commandment  f 

A.  By  father  and  mother,  in  the  fifth  com- 
mandment, are  meant  not  only  natural  pa- 
rents, y  but  all  superiors  in  age  '  and 
gifts ;  a  and  especially  such  as  by  God's 
ordinance  are  over  us  in  place  of  autho- 
rity, whether  in  family, b  church,  °  or  common- 
wealth. d 


*  Ex.  xx.  12. 

t  Prov.  xxiii.  22,  25.  Hearken  unto  thy  father  that 
begat  thee,  and  despise  not  thy  mother  when  she  is  old. 
— Thy  father  and  thy  mother  shall  be  glad,  and  she  that 
bare  thee  shall  rejoice.     Eph.  vi.  1,  2. 

■  1  Tim.  v.  1,  2.  Rebuke  not  an  elder,  but  entreat  him 
ap  a  father  ;  and  the  younger  men  as  brethren  ;  the  elder 
vomeu  as  mothers  ;  the  younger  as  sisters. 

*  Gen.  iv  20,  21.  And  Adah  bare  Jabal  :  he  was  the 
.'ather  of  such  as  dwell  in  tents,  and  of  such  as  have  cattle. 
And  his  brother's  name  was  Jubal :  he  was  the  father  of 
all  such  as  handle  the  hnrp  and  organ.  Gen.  xlv.  8.~ 
And  he   hath  made  me  a  father  to  Pharaoh. 

b  2  Kings  v.  13.  And  his  servants  came  near,  and 
•pake  unto  him,  and  said,  My  father,  if  the  prophet  had 
bid  thee  do  some  great  thing,  wculdst  thou  not  have 
done  it  ? 

e  Gal.  iv.  19.  My  little  children,  of  whom  I  travail  in 
birth  again,  until  Christ  be  formed  ir  you.  2  Kings  ii 
12.  And  Elisha  saw  it,  and  he  cr'ed,  My  father,  my 
father,  the  chariot  of  Israel,  and  the  horsemen  thereof  I 
2  Kings  xiii.  14. 

d  Isa.  xlix.  23.  And  kings  shall  be  thy  rursing  fathers^ 
and  t!  eir  queens  thy  nursing  mothers. 


284  THE   LARGER    CATECHISM. 

Q.  125.  Why  are  superiors  styled  fathei 
and  mother? 

A.  Superiors  are  styled  father  and  mother, 
both  to  teach  them  in  all  duties  towards  their 
inferiors,  like  natural  parents,  to  express  love 
and  tenderness  to  them,  according  to  their 
several  relations,  e  and  to  work  inferiors  to  a 
greater  willingness  and  cheerfulness  in  per- 
forming their  duties  to  their  superiors,  as  to 
their  parents  f 

Q.  126.  What  is  the  general  scope  of  the 
fifth  commandment  t 

A.  The  general  scope  of  the  fifth  command- 
ment, is  the  performance  of  those  duties  which 
we  mutually  owe  in  our  several  relations,  as 
inferiors,  superiors,  or  equals.  g 

e  Eph.  vi.  4.  And  ye,  fathers,  provoke  not  your  child- 
ren to  wrath  :  but  bring  them  up  in  the  nurture  anal  ad- 
monition of  the  Lord.  1  Thess.  ii.  7,  8,  11.  But  we  were 
gentle  among  you,  even  as  a  nurse  cherisheth  her  children: 
so,  being  affectionately  desirous  of  you,  we  were  willing 
to  have  imparted  unto  you,  not  the  gospel  of  God  only, 
but  also  our  own  souls,  because  ye  were  dear  unto  us. — ■ 
As  ye  know  how  we  exhorted,  and  comforted,  and  charged 
every  one  of  you,  as  a  father  doth  his  children.  Num.  xL 
11,  12,  16. 

f  1  Cor.  iv.  14,  15,  16.  I  write  not  these  things  tc 
shame  you,  but,  as  my  beloved  sons,  I  warn  you.  Fof 
though  ye  have  ten  thousand  instructers  in  Christ,  yet 
have  ye  not  many  fathers  :  for  in  Christ  Jesus  I  have  be* 
gotten  you  through  -the  gospel.  Wherefore,  I  beseech 
you,  be  ye  followers  of  me. 

«  Eph.  v.  21.  Submitting  yourselves  one  to  another  in 
the  fear  of  God.  1  Pet.  ii.  17.  Honour  all  men.  Lovi 
the  brotherhood.  Fear  God.  Honour  the  king.  Rom, 
xii.  10.  Be  kindly  affectioned  one  to  Another,  witk  broil* 
er.y  love,  in  h«  nour  preferring  one  another. 


VtiE   LARGER   CATECHISM.  %&h 

Q.  127.  What  is  tie  honour  that  inferior* 
owe  to  superiors  ? 

A.  The  honour  which  inferiors  owe  to  their 
superiors  is,  all  due  reverence  in  heart, h 
word,1  and  behaviour  ;j  prayer  and  thanks- 
giving for  them  ; k  imitation  of  their  vir- 
tues and  graces  ; l  willing  obedience  to  their 
lawful  commands  and  counsels  ;m  due  sub- 
mission     to      their      corrections ;  n      fidelity 

h  Mai.  i.  6.  A  son  honoureth  his  father,  and  a  servant 
his  master  :  if  then  I  be  a  father,  where  is  my  honour? 
and  if  I  be  a  master,  -where  is  my  fear  ?  Lev.  xix.  3.  Ye 
shall  fear  every  man  his  mother  and  his  father. 

•  Prov.  xxxi.  28.  Her  children  arise  up,  and  call  her 
blessed  ;  her  husband  also,  and  he  praiseth  her.  1  Pet. 
iii.  6.  Even  as  Sarah  obeyed  Abraham,  calling  him 
lord  : — 

J  Lev.  xix.  32.  Thou  shalt  rise  up  before  the  hoary 
head,  and  honour  the  face  of  the  old  man.  1  Kings  ii 
19. — And  she  sat  on  his  right  hand. 

*  1  Tim.  ii.  1,2.  1  exhort,  therefore,  that,  first  of  all, 
supplications,  prayers,  intercessions,  and  giving  of  thanks 
oe  made  for  all  men  ;  for  kings,  and  all  that  are  in  au- 
thority. 

1  Heb.  xiii.  7.  Remember  them  which  have  the  rule  over 
you,  who  have  spoken  unto  you  the  word  of  God  ;  whose 
faith  follow,  considering  the  end  of  their  conversation. 
Phil.  iii.  17.  Brethren,  be  followers  together  of  me^. 
»nd  mark  thorn  which  walk  so,  as  ye  have  us  for  an  en* 
sample. 

m  Eph.  vi  1,  2,  5,  6,  7.  Children,  obey  your  parents 
in  the  Lord  : — Servants,  be  obedient  to  them  that  are  your 
masters,  according  to  the  flesh,  &c.  1  Pet.  ii.  13,  14. 
Submit  yourselves  to  every  ordinance  of  man  for  thfl 
Lord's  sake :  whether  it  be  to  the  king,  as  supreme,  or 
into  governors  &c.  Rom.  xiii.  from  1  to  6.  Heb.  xiii, 
17.     Prov.  iv   3   4  ;  and  xxiii.  22. 

■  Hfcb    xii    j      Fur  hermoie,  we  have  had  fathers  it 


286  THE   LARGEK   CATECHISM. 

to, '  defence p  and  maintenance  of  their  per 
sons  and  authority,  according  to  their  several 
ranks,  and  the  nature  of  their  places ; q  bear- 
ing with  their  infirmities,  and  covering  then? 
in  love, r  that  so  they  may  be  an  honour  tc 
them  and  -to  their  government. 8 

our  flesh  which  corrected  us,  and  we  gave  them  reverence. 
1  Pet.  ii.  18,  19,  20.  Servants,  be  subject  to  your  mas- 
ters, with  all  fear  , — but  if,  when  ye  do  well,  and  suffer 
for  it,  ye  take  it  patiently,  this  is  acceptable  with 
God. 

0  Tit.  ii.  9,  10.  Exhort  servants  to  be  obedient  unto 
their  own  masters,  and  to  please  them  well  in  all  things  ; 
not  answering  again  ;  not  purloining,  but  showing  all  good 
fidelity ;  that  they  may  adorn  the  doctriue  of  God  our 
Saviour  in  all  things. 

p  1  Sam.  xxvi.  15,  16.  Wherefore  then  hast  thou  not 
kept  thy  lord  the  king  ? — As  the  Lord  liveth,  ye  are  wor- 
thy to  die,  because  ye  have  not  kept  your  master,  the 
Lord's  anointed.     2  Sam.  xviii.  3.     Esth.  vi.  2. 

q  Matt.  xxii.  21.  Render  therefore  unto  Caesar,  the 
things  which  are  Caesar's.  Rom.  xiii.  6,  7. — For  this 
cause  pay  ye  tribute  also  :  for  they  are  God's  ministers, 
attending  continually  upon  this  very  thing.  Render 
therefore  to  all  their  dues  :  tribute  to  whom  tribute  is 
due  ;  custom  to  whom  custom  ;  fear  to  whom  fear  ;  hon- 
our to  whom  honour.  1  Tim.  v.  17,  18.  Let  the  elders 
that  rule  well,  be  counted  worthy  of  double  honour,  es- 
pecially they  who  labour  in  the  word  and  doctrine. — Thou 
ghalt  not  muzzle  the  ox  that  treadeth  out  the  corn.  And, 
the  labourer  is  worthy  of  his  reward.  Gal.  vi.  6.  Gen- 
xlv.  11,  and  xlvii.  12. 

r  Gen.  ix.  23.  And  Shem  and  Japhet  took  a  garment, 
and  laid  it  upon  both  their  shoulders,  and  went  backward, 
and  covered  the  nakedness  of  their  father :  and  theiT 
faces  were  backward,  and  they  saw  not  their  fathers 
oakedness.     1  Pet.  ii.  18.     Prov.  xxiii.  22. 

•  Psa.  exxvii.  3,  4,  ».  Lo,  children  are  a  heritage  of 
the  Lord, — Happy  i3  the  man  that  hath  his  quiver  fuU 


THE   LATIGER   CATECHISM.  28? 

Q.  128.  What  are  the  sins  of  iijerion 
gainst  their  superiors? 

A.  The  sins  of  inferiors  against  their  supe- 
riors are,  all  neglect  of  the  duties  required 
toward  them;*  envying  at,  u  contempt  GT,* 
and  rebellion w  against  their  persons x  anJ 
places, 7  in  their  lawful  counsels,  ■  com  • 
mauds     and     corrections ; a     cursing,     mock 

of  them :  they  shall  not  be  ashamed,  but  they  shall  spea's 
with  the  enemies  in  the  gate.  Prov.  xxxi  23.  Her  hus 
band  is  known  in  the  gates,  when  he  sitteth  among  the 
elders  of  the  land. 

t  Matt.  xv.  4,  5,  6. — But  ye  say,  Whosoever  shall  say 
Co  his  father  or  his  mother,  It  is  a  gift,  by  whatsoever 
thou  mightest  be  profited  by  me  ;  and  honour  not  his 
father  or  his  mother,  he  shall  be  free.  Thus  have  ye 
made  the  commandment  of  God  of  none  effect  by  your 
tradition. 

u  Num.  xi.  28,  29.  And  Moses  said  unto  him,  Enviest 
thou  for  my  sake  ?  Would  God  that  all  the  Lord's  people 
were  prophets. 

y  1  Sam.  viii.  7.  For  they  have  not  rejected  thee,  but 
they  have  rejected  me,  that  1  should  not  reign  over  them. 
Isa.  iii.  5. — The  child  shall  behave  himself  proudly  against 
the  ancient,  and  the  base  against  the  honourable. 

*  2  Sam.  xv.  from  verse  1  to  12.  And  it  came  to  pass 
after  this,  that  Absalom  prepared  him  chariots  and 
tnrses,  &c. 

*  Ex  xxi.  15.  And  he  that  smiteth  his  father,  or  hit 
r  other,  shall  be  surely  put  to  death. 

y  1  Sam.  x.  27.  But  the  children  of  Belial  said,  How 
shall  this  man  save  us  ?  And  they  despised  him,  and 
brought  him  no  presents. 

«  1  Sam.  ii.  25.  Notwithstanding,  they  hearxened  not 
onto  the  voice  of  their  father,  because  the  Lord  would 
slay  them. 

»  Deut.  xxi.  18,  19,  20,  21.  And  they  shall  say  untc 
the  e'.derf  of  his  city,  This  our  son  is  stubborn  and  rebel- 


238  THE  LARGER  CATECHISM. 

ing,  b  and  all  such  refractory  and  scandaTotW 
carriage,  as  proves  a  shame  and  dishonour  to 
them  and  their  government.0 

Q.  129.  What  is  required  of  superiors  to- 
wards their  inferiors  ? 

A.  It  is  required  of  superiors,  according 
to  that  power  they  receive  from  God,  and 
that  relation  wherein  they  stand,  to  love,  * 
pray  for, e  and  bless  their  inferiors  ; f  to 
instruct, s     counsel,     and     admonish    them ; h 

lious,  he  will  not  obey  our  voice  ;  he  is  a  glutton  and  a 
drunkard.  And  all  the  men  of  his  city  shall  stone  him 
with  stones,  that  he  die. 

b  Prov.  xxx.  11,  17.  There  is  a  generation  that 
curseth  their  father,  and  doth  not  Mess  their  mother. 
The  eye  that  mocketh  at  his  father,  and  despiseth  to  obey 
his  mother,  the  ravens  of  the  valley  shall  pick  it  out, 
and  the  young  eagles  shall  eat  it. 

c  Prov.  xix.  26.  He  that  wasteth  his  father,  and 
chaseth  away  his  mother,  is  a  son  thatcauseth  shame,  and 
bringeth  reproach. 

d  Col  iii.  19.  Husbands,  love  your  wives,  and  be  noit 
bitter  against  them.     Tit.  ii.  4. 

e  1  Sam.  xii.  23.  Moreover,  as  for  me,  God  forbid  that 
I  should  sin  against  the  Lord  in  ceasing  to  pray  for  you. 
Jobi.  5. 

f  1  Kings  viii.  55,  56.  And  he  stood,  and  blessed  all 
the  congregation  of  Israel  with  a  loud  voice,  &c.  Gen. 
xlix.  28. 

s  DettX  ri.  6,  7.  And  these  words,  which  I  command 
thee  tkia  '  lay,  shall  be  in  thine  heart :  and  thou  shall 
teach  them  diligently  unto  thy  children,  and  ehalt  talk  of 
them  when  thou  sittest  in  thine  house,  and  when  thou 
walkest  by  the  way,  and  when  thou  liest  down,  and  wheo 
thou  risest  up. 

*  Eph.  vi.  4.  And  ye  fathers,  provoke  not  your  children 
to  wrath  :  but  bring  them  up  in  the  nurture  and  admoni- 
tion of  the  Lard. 


THE  LARGER   CATECHISM.  2S# 

jountenanung, !  commending, j  and  reward- 
ing such  as  do  well ; k  and  discountenanc* 
ing,  !  reproving,  and  chastising  such  as 
do  ill ; m  protecting, n  and  providing  foir 
tnem  all  things  necessary  for  soul0  and 
body:p  and,  by  grave,  wise,  holy,  and 
exemplary  carriage,  to  procure  glory  tc 
God, q    honour    to    themselves, r    and    so    to 

i  1  Pet.  iii.  7.  Likewise,  ye  husbands,  dwell  with 
them  according  to  knowledge,  giving  honour  unto  the 
wife,  as  unto  the  weaker  vessel,  and  as  being  heirs  to- 
gether of  the  grace  of  life ;  that  your  prayers  be  not  nin- 
dered. 

J  Rom.  xiii.  3.  For  rulers  are  not  a  terror  to  good 
works,  but  to  the  evil. — Do  that  which  is  good,  and  thou 
shalt  have  praise  of  the  same.     1  Pet.  ii.  14. 

k  Esth.  vi.  3.  And  the  king  said,  What  honour  and 
dignity  hath  been  done  to  Mordecai  for  this  ? 

1  Rom.  xiii.  4.  He  is  the  minister  of  God, — a  revenger 
to  execute  wrath  upon  him  that  doeth  evil. 

m  Prov.  xxix.  15-  The  rod  and  reproof  give  wisdom  : 
but  a  child  left  to  himself  bringeth  his  mother  to  shame, 
Rom.  xiii.  4. 

D  Job  xxix.  from  the  12th  verse  to  the  18th.  Because 
[  delivered  the  poor  that  cried,  and  the  fatherlesss,  and 
him  that  had  none  to  help  him,  &c.  Isa.  i.  10,  17. — 
Believe  the  oppressed ;  judge  the  fatherless ;  plead  for 
the  widow. 

0  Eph.  vi.  4.  See  letter  (h),  page  288, 

p  1  Tim.  v.  8.  But  if  any  provide  not  for  his  own,  and 
specially  for  those  of  his  own  house,  he  hath  denied  th« 
faith,  and  is  worse  than  an  infidel. 

q  1  Tim.  iv.  12.     Let  no    man  despise  thy  youth ;  bu< 
be  thou  an  example  of  the  believers,  in  word,  in  conver-. 
sation,  in  charity,  in  spirit,  in   faith,   in  purity.     Tit.  ii 
8,  4,  6. 

1  Kings  iii.  28.     And  all  Israel  heard  of  the  judgment 
which  the  king  had  judged  •  and  they  feared  the  king ; 
26 


^90  THE   LARGER   CaTE^HISM. 

preserve  that  authority  which    Gcd  hath  pui 
upon  them.  s 

Q.  130.  What  are  the  sins  of  superiors  f 
A.  The  sins  of  superiors  are,  besides  the 
neglect  of  the  duties  required  of  them, fc  an 
inordinate  seeking  of  themselves,  u  their  own 
glory,  v  ease,  profit,  or  pleasure  ; w  command- 
ing things  unlawful,  x  or  not  in  the  power 
of  inferiors    to  perform  ;  y    counselling,  *    en- 

for  they  saw  that  the   wisdom  of  God  was   in  him,  to   do 
judgment. 

•  Tit.  ii.  15.  These  things  speak,  and  exhort,  and  re- 
buke with  ill  authority.     Let  no  man  despise  thee. 

•  Ezek.  xxxiv.  2,  3,  4.  Should  not  the  shepherds  feed 
the  flocks  ? — The  diseased  have  ye  not  strengthened,  nei- 
ther have  ye  healed  that  which  was  sick,  neither  have  ye 
bound  up  that  which  was  broken,  neither  have  ye  brought 
again  that  which  was  driven  away,  neither  have  ye  sought 
that  which  was  lost. 

«  Phil,  ii,  21.  For  all  seek  their  own,  not  the  things 
which  are  Jesus  Christ's. 

»  John  v.  44.  How  can  ye  believe,  which  receive  hon- 
our one  of  another,  and  seek  not  the  honour  that  cometb 
from  God  only  ?     John  vii.  18. 

w  Isa.  lvi.  10,  11.  His  watchmen  are  blind :  they  are 
all  ignorant,  they  are  all  dumb  dogs,  they  cannot  bark  ; 
Bleeping,  lying  down,  loving  to  slumber.  Yea,  they  ar« 
greedy  dogs  which  can  never  have  enough.  Deut-  xvii. 
17 . — Neither  shall  he  greatly  multiply  to  himself  silver 
and  gold. 

*  Acts  iv.  17,  18.  And  they  called  them,  and  com 
Banded  them  not  to  speak  at  all,  nor  teach,  in  the  name 
of  Jesus.     Dan.  iii.  4,  5,  6. 

t  Ex.  v.  from  verse  10  to  the  ]  9th. — There  shall  no 
itraw  be  given  you,  yet  shall  ye  deliver  the  tale  of  bricks, 
&c      Matt,  xxiii.  2,  4. 

*  Matt.  xiv.  8,  compared  with  Mark  vi.  24.  And  she 
went  forth,  and  said  unto  her  mother,  What  shall  I  ask  1 
And  sh«  6aid,  Th€  head  of  John  the  Baptist. 


THE     ,ARGER   CATECHISM.  291 

xmragitg, a  or  favouring  them  in  that  tvhich 
is  evil ;  °  dissuading,  discouraging,  cr  dis- 
countenancing them  in  that  which  is  good  ;  • 
correcting  them  unduly  ;  d  careless  exposing, 
or  leaving  them  to  wrong,  temptation,  and 
danger ; e    provoking     them     to    wrath  ;  f    01 

*  Jer.  v.  30, 31.  A  wonderful  and  horrible  thing  ie 
committed  in  the  land  ;  the  prophets  prophesy  falsely,  and 
the  priests  bear  rule  by  their  means ;  and  my  people  love 
to  have  it  so  :  and  wiiat  will  ye  do  in  the  end  thereof? 
2  Sam.  xiii.  28. 

b  Jer.  vi.  13,  14.  From  the  prophet  even  unto  the 
priest,  every  one  dealeth  falselj  They  have  healed  also 
the  hurt  of  the  daughter  of  my  people  slightly,  sayiog, 
Peace,  peace;  when  there  is  no  peace.     Ezek    xiii.  9,  10. 

c  John  vii.  46,  47,  48,  49.  The  officers  answered, 
Never  man  spake  like  this  man.  Then  answered  them  the 
Pharisees,  Are  ye  also  deceived  ?  Have  any  of  the  rulera 
or  of  the  Pharisees  believed  on  him  ?  But  this  people, 
who  knoweth  not  the  law,  are  cursed.  John  ix.  28. 
Then  they  reviled  him,  and  said,  Thou  art  his  disciple  • 
but  we  are  Moses'  disciples. 

J  1  Pet.  ii.  19,  20.  For  this  is  thank-worthy,  if  a 
man  for  conscience  toward  God  endure  grief,  suffering 
wrongfully.  For  what  glory  is  it,  if  when  ye  be  buffeted 
for  your  faults,  ye  shall  take  it  patiently  ?  But  if,  when 
ye  do  well,  and  suffer  for  it,  ye  take  it  patiently,  this  ia 
acceptable  with  God.  Heb.  xii.  10. — They  veiily  for  a 
few  days  chastened  us  after  their  own  pleasure  ;  but  he 
for  our  profit,  that  we  might  be  partakers  of  his  lie  lines* 
Deut.  xxv.  3. 

•  Lev.  xix.  29.  Do  not  prostitute  thy  daughter.  Isa. 
Iriii.  7.  Is  it  not  to  deal  thy  bread  to  the  hungry,  and 
that  thou  bring  the  poor  that  are  cast  out  to  thy  house? 
ft  hen  thou  seest  the  naked,  that  thou  cover  him;  and 
that  thou  hide  not  thyself  from  thine  own  flesh  ?  Gen. 
rxxviii.  11,  26. 

(  Eph.  vi.  4.  And,  ye  fathers,  provoke  not  ycur  cbuvi 
r*n  U  wrath. 


292  THE   LAHGER  CATECHISM. 

any  way  dishonouring  themselves,  or  lessen 
ing  their  authority,  by  an  unjust,  indiscreet, 
rigorous,  or  remiss  behaviour.  e 

Q.   131.    What  are  the  duties  of  equals  f 

A.  The  duties  of  equals  are,  to  regard  the 
dignity  and  worth  of  each  other,  h  in  giving 
honour  to  go  one  before  another ; *  and  to  re- 
joice in  each  other's  gifts  and  advancement  as 
rheir  own.  j 

Q.  132.    What  are  the  sins  of  equals  ? 

A.  The  sins  of  equals  are,  besides  the  neg- 
lect of  the  duties  required,  k  the  undervaluing 

g  Gen.  ix.  -21.  And  he  drank  of  the  wine,  and  was 
drunken  ;  and  he  was  uncovered  within  his  tent.  1  Kings 
xii.  13,  14.  And  the  king  [Rehoboam]  answered  the 
people  roughly,  and  forsook  the  old  men's  counsel  that 
they  gave  him  ;  and  spake  to  them  after  the  counsel  of 
the  young  men,  saying,  My  father  made  your  yoke  heavy, 
and  I  will  add  to  your  yoke  ;  my  father  also  chastised 
you  with  whips,  but  I  will  chastise  you  with  scorpions. 
1  Kings  i.  6.  And  his  father  had  not  displeased  him  at 
any  time  in  saying,  Why  hast  thou  done  so  ?  1  Sam.  iii. 
3.  For  I  have  told  him,  [Eli]  that  I  will  judge  his  house 
for  ever,  for  the  iniquity  which  he  knoweth;  because  hia 
eons  made  themselves  vile,  and  he  restrained  them  not. 

h  1  Pet.  ii.  17.  Honour  all  men.  Love  the  brother* 
hood. 

'  Rom.  xii  10.  In  honour  preferring  one  another. 
Phil.  ii.  3. — In  lowliness  of  mind  let  each  esteem  othet 
better  than  themselves. 

J  Rom„  xii.  15,  16.  Rejoice  with  them  that  do  rejoice, 
and  weep  with  them  that  weep.  Be  of  the  same  mind 
one  toward  another.  Phil.  ii.  4.  Look  not  every  man 
on  his  own  things,  but  every  man  also  on  the  things  of 
others. 

k  Rom.  xiii  8.  Owe  no  man  any  thing,  but  to  love  oue 
another  :    foi    h'T    that  1  "eth  another  hath   fulfilled  the 


THE   LARGER   CATECHISM.  293 

of  the  worth, !  envying  the  gifts,  *  grieving 
at  the  advancement  or  prosperity  01  e  (f  an- 
other ;  n  and  usurping  pre-eminence  one  ovei 
another.  ° 

Q.  133.  What  is  the  reason  annexed  to  thi 
fifth  commandment,  the  more  to  enforce  it  f 

A.  The  reason  annexed  to  the  fifth  com» 
mandment  in  these  words,  "  that  thy  days 
may  be  long  upon  the  land  which  the  Lord 
thy  God  giveth  thee,"  p  is  an  express  promise 
of  long  life  and  prosperity,  as  far  as  it  shall 
serve  for  God's  glory  and  their  own  good,  to 
all  such  as  keep  this  commandment.  q 

l  Prov.  xiv.  21.  He  that  despiseth  his  neighbour 
sinneth  ;  but  he  that  hath  mercy  on  the  poor,  happy  is 
he.  Isa.  lxv.  5.  Which  say,  Stand  by  thyself,  come 
not  near  to  me  ;  for  I  am  holier  than  thou,  i  Tim. 
iu.  3. 

«n  Acts  vii.  9.  And  the  patriarchs,  moved  with  envy, 
sold  Joseph  into  Egypt :  but  God  was  with  him  :  Gal.  v. 
26.  Let  us  not  be  desirous  of  vain  glory,  provoking  one 
another,  envying  one  another. 

n  1  John  iii.  12.  Not  as  Cain,  who  was  of  that 
wicked  one,  and  slew  his  brother.  And  wherefore  slew 
he  him  ?  Because  his  own  works  were  evil,  and  hia 
brother's  righteous.  Matt.  xx.  15. — Is  thine  eye  evil, 
because  I  am  good  ?  Num.  xii.  2.  Esth.  vi.  12,  13, 
Luke  xv.  28,  29. 

•  Matt.  xx.  25,  26,  27.  But  Jesus  called  them 
unto  him,  and  said,  Ye  know  that  the  princes  of  the  Geu- 
tiles  exercise  dominion  over  them,  and  they  that  are 
great  exercise  authority  upon  them.  But  it  shall  not 
be  so  among  you,  &c.  3  John  9.  Luka  xxii.  24,  25, 
26. 

f  Ex.  xx.  12. 

«  Eph.  vi.  2,  3.      Honour   thy  father    and   mother, 
(which  ia  the  first  commandment  with  promise,)  tuat  if 
23* 


294  THE   LARGER  CATECHISM. 

Q.  134.    Which  is  the  sixth  commandment  t 

A.  The  sixth  commandment  is,  Thou  shaU 
not  h'll r 

Q.  135.  What  are  the  duties  required  in 
the  sixth  commandment  ? 

A.  The  duties  required  in  the  sixth  con> 
mandment  are,  all  careful  studies,  and  lawful 
endeavours,  to  preserve  the  life  of  ourselves  ■ 
and  others,4  by  resisting  all  thoughts  and 
purposes,  u  subduing  all  passions,  v  and  avoid 
ing  all  occasions,  w  temptations,  x  and  prac- 
tices,  which   tend   to   the  unjust   taking  away 

may  be  well  with  thee,  and  thou  mayest  live  long  on  the 
earth.     Deut.  v.  16.     1  Kings  viii  25. 
'  Ex.  xx.  13. 

•  Eph.  v.  29.  No  man  ever  yet  hated  his  own  flesh; 
but  nourisheth  and  cherisheth  it.     Matt.  x.  23. 

1  Job  xxix.  13.  The  blessing  of  him  that  was  ready  to 
perish  came  upon  me.     1  Kings  xviii.  4. 

n  1  Sam.  xix.  4,  5.  And  Jonathan  spake  good  of 
David  unto  Saul  his  father,  and  said  unto  him,  Let  not 
the  king  sin  against  his  servant,  against  David  ;  because 
he  hath  not  sinned  against  thee,  and  because  his  works 
have  been  to  thee-ward  very  good  : — wherefore  then  wilt 
thou  sin  against  innocent  blood,  to  slay  David  without  a 
cause?     Jer.  xxvi.  15,  16.     Acts  xxiii.  21,  27. 

T  Eph.  iv.  25.  Be  ye  angry,  and  sin  not;  let  not  the 
Bun  go  down  upon  your  wrath. 

w  Prov.  xxii.  24,  26.  Make  no  friendship  with  an 
angry  man  ;  and  with  a  furious  man  thou  shalt  net  g°  ; 
lest  thou  learn  his  ways  and  get  a  snare  to  thy  sou).  I 
Bam.  xxv.  32.  33.     2  Sam.  ii.  23.     Deut.  xxii.  8. 

*  Prov.  i.  10,  11,  15.  My  son,  if  sinners  entice  thee, 
consent  thou  not.  If  they  say,  Come  with  us,  let  us  lay 
wait  for  blood,  let  us  lurk  privilj  for  the  innocent,  without 
cause  — My  son,  walk  not  thou  in  the  way  with  them , 
refrain  thy  foot  from  tin x  path.     Matt.  iv.  6?  7* 


THE   LARGER   CATECHISM.  295 

the  life  of  any  ; 7  by  just  defence  thereof 
against  violence  ; z  patient  bearing  of  the  hand 
of  God  ;  a  quietness  of  mind,  b  cheerfulness 
of  spirit,  °    a    sober   use    of    meat, d     drink,  • 


y  1  Kings  xxi  9,  10,  19.  And  she  [Jezebel]  wrote  iq 
the  letters,  saving,  Proclaim  a  fast  and  set  Naboth  on 
high  among  the  people  ;  and  set  two  men,  sons  of  Belial, 
before  him,  to  bear  witness  against  him,  saying,  Thou 
didst  blaspheme  God  and  (he  king  :  and  then  carry  him 
©ut,  and  stone  him,  that  he  may  die. — Hast  thou  [Ahab] 
killed,  and  also  taken  possession  ? — Thus  saith  the  Lord, 
In  the  place  where  dogs  licked  the  blood  of  Naboth,  shall 
dogs  lick  thy  blood,  even  thine.  Gen.  xxxvii.  21,  22. 
1  Sam.  xxiv.  12,  and  xxvi.  9,  10,  11. 

*  Prov.  xxiv.  11,  12.  If  thou  forbear  to  deliver  them 
thftt  are  drawn  unto  death,  and  those  that  are  ready  to 
be  slain ;  if  thou  sayest,  Behold,  we  knew  it  not ;  doth 
no;  he  that  pondereth  the  heart  consider  it  ?  and  he  that 
ketpeth  thy  soul,  doth  he  not  know  it?  and  shall  not  he 
render  to  every  man  according  to  his  works?  1  Sam. 
xi  r.  45. 

*  Luke  xxi.  19,  In  your  patience  possess  ye  your  souls 
Js  mes  v.  8.  Be  ye  also  patient ;  stablish  your  hearts : 
for  the  coming  of  the  Lord  draweth  nigh.  Heb.  xii.  5. — 
My  son,  despise  not  thou  the  chastening  of  the  Lord,  nor 
faint  when  thou  art  rebuked  of  him. 

t  Psa.  xxxvii.  8,  11.  Cease  from  anger,  and  forsake 
wrath  ;  fret  not  thyself  in  any  wise  to  do  evil. — The  meek 
ihall  inherit  the  earth ;  and  shall  delight  themselves  in 
the  abundance  of  peace.  1  Pet.  iii.  3,  4.  Whose  adorn- 
ing—let it  be  the  hidden  man  of  the  heart,  in  that  which 
is  not  corruptible,  even  the  ornament  of  a  meek  and  quiet 
spirit,  which  is  in  the  sight  of  God  of  great  price. 

c  Prov.  xvii.  22.  A  merry  heart  doeth  good  Lke  a 
medicine  :  but  a  broken  spirit  drieth  the  bones.  1  Thesa 
?.  16.     Rejoice  evermore. 

d  Prov.  xxiii.  20.  Be  not — among  riot(  us  eaters  of 
flesh      Prov.  xxv.  16, 

•Pre?   xxiii  *}°  30.    Wkc  hath  woe?  wh(  hath  sorrow! 


296  THE   LARGER   CATECHISM. 

physic, f  sleep,8  labour, h  and  recreation ;' 
by  charitable  thoughts, j  love,  k  compassion, ' 
meekness,  gentleness,  kindness  ;m  peacea- 
ble, n  mild,  and  courteous  speeches  and 
behaviour ;  °     forbearance,    readiness     to     be 

who  hath  contentions  ?  who  hath  babbling  ?  who  hath 
wounds  without  cause  ?  who  hath  redness  of  eyes  ?  They 
that  tarry  long  at  the  wine  ;  they  that  go  to  seek  mixed 
wine.     Eccl.  x.  17.     1  Tim.  v.  23. 

t  Matt.  ix.  12.  But  when  Jesus  heard  that,  he  said 
unto  them,  They  that  be  whole  need  not  a  physician,  but 
they  that  are  sick.     Isa.  xxxviii.  21. 

e  Eccl.  ii.  23.  All  his  days  are  sorrows,  and  his  travail 
grief;  yea,  his  heart  taketh  not  rest  in  the  night.  This  is 
also  vanity.     Psa.  exxvii.  2. 

h  Eccl.  v.  12.  The  sleep  of  a  labouring  man  is  sweet, 
whether  he  eat  little  or  much  :  but  the  abundance  of 
the  rich  will  not  suffer  him  to  sleep.  2  Thess.  iii. 
10,  12. 

i  Eccl.  iii.  4.  A  time  to  mourn,  and  a  time  to 
dance. 

1  1  Cor.  xiii.  4,  5.  Charity — thinketh  no  evil.  1  Sam 
six.  4,  5. 

k  Kom.  xiii.  10.  Love  worketh  no  ill  to  his  neighbour 
Prov.  x.  12.  Hatred  stirreth  up  strifes  ;  but  love  covereth 
all  sins. 

1  Zech.  vii.  9.  Thus  speaketh  the  Lord  of  hosts,  6ay- 
ing, — Show  mercy  and  compassions  every  man  to  his 
brother.     Luke  x,  33,  34. 

m  Col.  iii.  12.  Put  on,  therefore,  as  the  elect  of  God, 
holy  and  beloved,  bowels  o*  mercies,  kindness,  humble* 
ness  of  mind,  meekness,  long-suffering 

■  Rom.  xii.  18.  If  it  be  possible,  as  much  as  lieth  in 
you,  live  peaceably  with  all  men. 

0  1  Pet.  iii.  8,  9.     Be  pitiful,  be  courteous;  not  ren- 
dering e\il  for  evil,  or  railing  for  railing:   but,  contrar 
wise,  blessing.     1    Cor.  iv.    12,    13. — Being   reviled,   wa 
bless  ;  bting  perseci  tei,  we  suffer  it ;  being  defamed,  wa 
entreat 


HIE   LARGER   CATECHISM.  297 

reconciled,  patient  bearing  and  forgiving 
of  injuries,  and  requiting  good  for  evil;' 
comforting  and  succouring  the  distressed, 
and  protecting  and  defending  the  lDno- 
•jent.  q 

Q.  136.  'What  are  the  sins  forbidden  in  tk* 
iixth  commandment  ? 

A.  The  sins  forbidden  in  the  sixth 
commandment  are,  all  taking  away  the 
life  of  ourselves,  r  or  of  others,  8  ex- 
cept    in     case     of    public    justice,  *     lawful 

p  Col.  iii.  13.  Forbearing  one  another,  and  forgiving 
one  another,  if  any  man  have  a  quarrel  against  any  ;  even 
as  Christ  forgave  you,  so  also  do  ye.  James  iii.  17. — 
The  wisdom  that  is  from  above  is — gentle,  and  easy  to  be 
entreated.  1  Pet.  ii.  20. — If,  when  ye  do  well,  and  suffer 
for  it,  ye  take  it  patiently,  this  is  acceptable  with  God. 
Lorn.  xii.  20,  21. — If  thine  enemy  hunger,  feed  him  ;  if 
he  thirst,  give  him  drink  ;  for  in  so  doing  thou  shalt 
heap  coals  of  fire  on  his  head.  Be  not  overcome  of  evil, 
but  overcome  evil  with  good.     Matt.  v.  24. 

<>  1  Thess.  v.  14. — Comfort  the  feeble-minded,  support 
the  weak.  Matt.  xxv.  35,  36. — I  was  an  hungered,  and 
ye  gave  me  meat :  I  was  thirsty,  and  ye  gave  me  drink : 
I  was  a  stranger,  and  ye  took  me  in :  naked,  and  ye 
clothed  me  *  I  was  sick,  and  ye  visited  me  ;  I  was  in 
prison,  and  ye  came  unto  me.  Prov.  xxxi.  8,  9.  Open 
thy  mouth  for  the  dumb  in  the  cause  of  all  such  as  ar« 
appointed  to  destruction. — Plead  the  cause  of  the  poo* 
ftnd  needy.     Job  xxxi.  19,  20.     Isa.  lviii.  7. 

Acts  xvi.  28.  But  Paul  cried  with  a  loud  voice, 
saying,  D«  thvself  no  harm  ;  for  we  are  all  here.  Prov. 
i.  18. 

•  Gen.  ix.  €  Whoso  sbeddeth  man's  blood,  by  man 
•hall  his  blood  be  shed:  for  in  the  image  of  God  made  he 
man. 

*  Ex.  xxi.  14.  If  a  man  come  presumptuously  upon 
his  neighbour,  to  slay  him  •"M.li  guile;  thou  shalt  take 


298  THE   LARGER   CATE0F1SM. 

war,  ■  or  necessary  defence ; T  the  neg- 
lecting or  withdrawing  the  lawful  or  neces- 
sary means  of  preservation  of  life ; w  sin- 
ful anger,  x  hatred,  y  onvy,  ■  desire  of  ro-> 
venge  ;  a     all    excessi  ve    passions  b    distract- 

him  from  mine  altar,  that  he  may  die.  Num.  xxxv 
81,  33. 

n  Deut.  xx.  throughout.  When  thou  goest  rut  to  battlrt 
against  thine  enemies,  and  seest  horses  and  chariots,  andl 
a  people  more  than  thou,  be  not  afraid  of  theirx ;  for  the 
Lord  thy  God  is  with  thee,  which  brought  thee  up  out  of 
the  land  of  Egypt,  &c.  Heb.  xi.  32,  33,  34.— The  time 
would  fail  me  to  tell  of  Gedeon,  and  of  Barak,  and  of  Sam- 
6on  and  of  Jephthae,  of  David  also,  and  Samuel,  and  of  the 
prophets:  who  through  faith  subdued  kingdoms,— out  of 
weakness  were  made  strong,  waxed  valianfin  fight,  turned 
to  flight  the  armies  of  the  aliens.     Jer.  xlviii.  10. 

'  Ex.  xxii.  2.  If  a  thief  be  found  breaking  up,  and 
be  smitten  that  he  die,  there  shall  no  blood  be  shed  for 
him. 

w  Matt.  xxv.  42,  43.  I  was  an  hungered,  and  ye  gave 
me  no  meat :  I  was  thirsty,  and  ye  gave  me  no  drink  :  I 
was  a  stranger,  and  ye  took  me  not  in  :  naked,  and  ye 
clothed  me  not :  sick,  and  in  prison,  and  ye  visited  me 
not.     James  ii.  15,  16.     Eccl.  vi.  1,  2. 

1  Matt.  v.  22. — I  say  unto  you,  That  whosoever  if 
angry  with  his  brother  without  a  cause,  shall  be  in  dangei 
Df  the  judgment. 

r  1  John  iii.  15.  Whosoever  hateth  his  brother  is  t 
murderer.  Prov.  x.  12.  Hatred  stirreth  up  strfea, 
Lev.  xix.  17. 

1  Job  v.  2.  Envy  slayeth  the  silly  one.  Prov.  xU  30 
A.  sound  heart  is  the  life  of  the  flesh ;  but  envy  the  rot- 
tei  ness  of  the  bones. 

»  Rom.  xii.  19.  Dearly  beloved,  avenge  not  yourse'ves, 
but  rather  give  place  unto  wrath. 

>  James  iv.  1.  From  whence  come  wars  and  fight/ngg 
among  you  ?  come  they  not  hence,  even  of  yoiir  lustalto^l 
war  i*  your  members  ?     Ejih.  iv .  31. 


THE   LARGER   CATECHISM.  299 

tag  cures  ;  °  immoderate  use  of  meat,  drink* a 
labour, e  and  recreations;'  provoKmg  words  i* 
oppression,11  quarrelling,1  striking,  wounding, i 
&nd  whatsoever  else  tends  to  the  destruction 
of  the  life  of  any.  k 

Q.  137.  Which  is  the  seventh  command* 
ment  f 

A.  The  seventh  commandment  is,  Thou 
ihalt  not  commit  adultery. 1 

•  Matt.  vi.  34.  Take  therefore  no  thought  for  the  mor- 
row : — sufficient  unto  the  day  is  the  evil  thereof.  Job 
xxi.  25.  Another  dieth  in  the  bitterness  of  his  soul,  and 
never  eateth  with  pleasure. 

d  Luke  xxi.  34.  And  take  heed  to  yourselves,  lest  at 
any  time  your  hearts  be  overcharged  with  surfeiting  and 
drunkenness. 

e  Eccl.  iv.  8.  There  is  one  alone,  and  there  is  not  a 
second  ;  yea,  he  hath  neither  child  nor  brother ;  yet  is 
there  no  end  of  all  his  labour  ;  neither  is  his  eye  satisfied 
with  riches  ;  neither  saith  he,  For  whom  do  I  labour,  and 
boreave  my  soul  of  good  ?  This  is  also  vanity.  Eccl. 
ii.  22,  and  xii.  12. 

*  Eccl.  xi.  9. 

t  Prov.  xv.  1.  Grievous  TVords  stir  up  anger.  Prov, 
«iv  18. 

h  Isa.  iii.  15.  What  mean  ye  that  ye  beat  my  people 
to  pieces,  and  grind  the  faces  of  the  poor?  saith  the 
Itord  God  of  hosts.     Ex.  i.  14. 

1  Gal.  v.  15.  But  if  ye  bite  and  devour  one  another, 
tetke  heed  that  ye  be  not  consumed  one  of  another. 

J  Num.  xxxv.  16,  21.  And  if  he  smite  him  with  an 
Instrument  of  iron,  so  that  he  die,  he  is  a  murderer :  the 
murderer  shall  surely  be  put  to  death,  &c. 

k  Prov.  xxviii.  17.  A  man  that  doeth  violence  to  the 
blood  of  any  persan,  shall  flee  to  the  pit ;  let  no  man  stay 
trim.     Ex.  xxi.  18,  to  the  end 

'  Ex.  xx.  14. 


300  THE   LARGER   CATECHISM. 

Q.  138.  What  are  the  duties  required  in  thi 
seventh  commandment  ? 

A,  The  duties  required  in  the  seventh 
commandment  are,  chastity  in  body,  mind, 
affections,  m  words,  n  and  behaviour  ;  °  and  the 
preservation  of  it  in  ourselves  and  others ; ' 
watchfulness  over  the  eyes  and  all  the  senses  ;* 
temperance,1"  keeping  of  chaste  company,- 
modesty  in   apparel, '  marriage   by  those  that 

■  1  Thess.  iv.  4,  5.  Every  one  of  you  should  know 
how  to  possess  his  vessel  in  sanctification  and  honour; 
not  in  the  lust  of  concupiscence.     Job  xxxi.  1. 

■  Eph.  iv.  29.  Let  no  corrupt  communication  proceed 
out  of  your  mouth,  but  that  which  is  good  to  the  use  of 
edifying.     Col.  iv.  6. 

0  1  Pet.  iii.  2.  While  they  behold  your  chaste  conver- 
sation coupled  with  fear. 

p  1  Cor.  vii.  2.  Nevertheless,  to  avoid  fornication,  let 
every  man  have  his  own  wife,  and  let  every  woman  have 
her  own  husband.  Tit.  ii.  4,  5.  That  they  may  teach 
the  young  women — to  be  discreet,  chaste,  keepers  at 
home. 

q  Matt.  v.  28.  Whosoever  looketh  on  a  woman  to  lust 
after  her,  hath  committed  adultery  with  her  already  in  his 
heart.     J*ob  xxxi.  1. 

r  Prov.  xxiii.  31,  33.  Look  not  thou  upon  the  wine 
*hen  it  is  red. — Thine  eyes  shall  behold  strange  women, 
Jer.  v.  7. — When  I  had  fed  them  to  the  full,  they  thct 
ecmmitted  adultery  and  assembled  themselves  by  troopi 
in  the  harlots'  houses. 

•  Prov.  ii.  16,  20.  To  deliver  thee  from  the  strange 
woman,  even  from  the  stranger  which  flattereth  with  her 
words ;  &c.  1  Cor.  v.  9.  I  wrote  unto  you  in  an  epistle 
not  to  company  with  fornicators. 

*  1  Tim.  ii.  9.  In  like  manner  also,  that  women  adorn 
themselves  in  modest  apparel,  with  shamefacedness  and 
sobriety. 


THE  LARGER  CATECHISM.  301 

ha*  t  not  the  gift  of  continency,  ■  conjugal 
lov'},  T  and  cohabitation  ;  w  diligent  labouf 
in  our  callings;1  shunning  all  occasions  of 
un  cleanness,  and  resisting  temptations  there 
unto.  y 

Q.  139.  What  are  the  sins  forbidden  in  th$ 
teventh  commandment  $ 

A.  The  sins  forbidden  in  the  seventh  com- 
mandment, besides  the  neglect  of  the  du* 
ties  required,  *  are  adultery,  fornication, v 
rape,    incest, b    sodomy,    and     all    unnatural 

*  1  Cor.  vii.  9.  But  if  they  cannot  contain,  let  them 
marry. 

v  Prov.  v.  18,  19.  Rejoice  with  the  wife  of  thy  youth. 
Let  her  be  as  the  loving  hind  and  pleasant  roe  ;  let  her 
breasts  satisfy  thee  at  all  times,  and  be  thou  ravished 
always  with  her  love. 

w  1  Pet.  iii.  7.  Likewise,  ye  husbands,  dwell  with  them 
according  to  knowledge.  1  Cor.  vii.  5.  Defraud  ye  not 
one  the  other,  except  it  be  with  consent  for  a  time, — and 
come  together  again,  that  Satan  tempt  you  not  for  your 
incontinency. 

*  1  Tim.,  v.  13,  14.  And  withal  they  learn  to  be  idle. 
— I  will  therefore  that  the  younger  women  marry,  bear 
children,  guide  the  house.     Prov.  xxxi.  27. 

r  Prov.  v.  8.  Remove  thy  way  far  from  her,  and  come 
not  nigh  the  door  of  her  house. 

«  Prov.  v.  7.  Hear  me  now,  therefore,  0  ye  children^ 
»nd  depart  not  from  the  words  of  my  mouth.  Prov.  i. 
23,  27. 

*  Heb.  xiii.  4.  Whoremongers  and  adulterers  God  will 
judge.  Eph.  v.  5.  For  this  ye  know,  that  no  whoremon- 
ger, nor  unclean  person, — hath  any  inheritance  in  the 
kingdom  of  Christ  and  of  God.     Gal.  v.  19. 

k  2  Sam.  xiii.  14.  Howbeit  he  would  not  hearken  unto 
her  voice ,  but,  being  stronger  than  she,  forced  her,  and 
lay  with  her.     Mark  vi.  18.  —John  hai  said  unto  Herod, 


302  THE   L AUGER   CAlEcHISM. 

lusts ; 3  all  unclean  imaginations,  thoughts, 
purposes,  and  affections; d  all  corrupt  or  filthy 
communications,  or  listening  thereunto ;  • 
wanton  looks, f  impudent  or  J;ght  behaviour, 
immodest    apparel  ;  g   prohibiting  of   lawful, h 

It  is  not  lawful  for  thee  to  have  thy  brother's  wife.  1 
Cor.  v.  1,  13. 

c  Rom.  i.  26,  27.  For  this  cause  God  gave  them  up 
unto  vile  affections  ;  for  even  their  women  did  change  the 
natural  use  into  that  which  is  against  nature  :  and  like- 
wise alro  the  men,  leaving  the  natural  use  of  the  woman, 
burned  in  their  lust  one  towards  another.  Lev.  xx.  15, 
16.  If  a  man  lie  with  a  beast,  he  shall  surely  be  put  to 
death  ;  and  ye  shall  slay  the  beast.  And  if  a  woman  ap- 
proach unto  any  beast,  and  lie  down  thereto,  thou  shalt 
kill  the  woman  and  the  beast :  they  shall  surely  be  put 
to  death :  their  blood  shall  be  upon  them. 

d  Matt.  xv.  19.  Out  of  the  heart  proceed  evil  thoughts, 
murders,  adulteries,  fornications.  Col.  iii.  5.  Mor- 
tify therefore  your  members  which  are  upon  the  earth  ; 
fornicatioK,  uncleanness,  inordinate  affection,  evil  concu- 
piscence, ana  :*)vetousness,  which  is  idolatiy.  Matt.  v. 
28. 

«  Eph.  v.  3,  4.  But  fornication,  and  all  uncleannes9, 
tt  covetousness,  let  it  not  be  once  named  among  you, 
as  becometh  saints  ;  neither  filthiness,  nor  foolish  talk- 
ing, nor  jesting,  which  are  not  convenient.  Prov.  vii.  5, 
21.  That  they  may  keep  thee  from  the  strange  woman, 
from  the  stranger  which  flattereth  with  her  words,  &o 
Prov.  xix.  27. 

f  Isa.  iii.  16.  The  daughters  of  Zion  are  haughty,  and 
walk  with  stretched-forth  necks,  and  wanton  eyes.  2 
Pet.  ii.  14.  Having  eyes  full  of  adultery,  and  that  can- 
Bot  cease  from  sin. 

e  Prov.  vii.  10,  13.  And  behold,  there  met  him  a  wo 
man  with  the  attire  of  an  harlot,  and  subtile  of  heart.— 
8o  she  caught  him,  and  kissed  him,  and  with  an  impu* 
Irnt  face  said  unto  him — 

*  1  Tim  iv  3.     Forb/ddinf  to  marry. 


THE   LARGER  CATECHISM.  303 

and  dispensing  with  unlawful  marriages;'  al- 
lowing, tolerating,  keeping  of  stews,  and  re- 
Borting  to  them  ; j  entangling  vows  of  single 
life,  k  undue  delay  of  marriage ; l  having 
more  wives  or  husbands  than  one  at  the  same 
time;m  unjust  divorce11  or  desertion;0  idle 
ness,  gluttony,  drunkenness,  p  unchaste  com- 
pany ;  q  lascivious  songs,  books,  pictures,  dan- 
cings, stage-plays  r  and  all  other  provocation* 

'  Lev.  xviii.  1 — 21. 

J  2  Kings  xxiii.  7.  He  [Josiah]  brake  down  the  houses 
of  the  sodomites,  that  were  by  the  house  of  the  Lord. — 
Lev.  xix.  29.  Do  not  prostitute  thy  daughter,  to  cause 
her  to  be  a  whore  ;  lest  the  land  fall  to  whoredom,  and  the 
land  become  full  of  wickedness. — Jer.  v.  7.  How  shall  I 
pardon  thee  for  this  ?  thy  children  have  forsaken  me, — 
when  I  had  fed  them  to  the  full,  they  then  committed 
adultery,  and  assembled  themselves  by  troops  in  the  har- 
lots' houses. 

*  Matt.  xix.  10,  11. 

i  1  Tim.  v.  14,  15.  I  will  therefore  that  the  youuger 
women  marry, — for  some  are  already  turned  aside  afte* 
Satan.     Gen.  xxxviii.  26. 

m  Matt.  xix.  5.  For  this  cause  shall  a  man  leave  father 
and  mother,  and  shall  cleave  to  his  wife ;  and  they  twain 
shall  be  one  flesh.     1  Cor.  vii.  2. 

n  Matt.  v.  32.  But  I  say  unto  you  that  whosoever  shall 
put  away  his  wife,  saving  for  the  cause  of  fornication, 
causeth  her  to  commit  adultery :  and  whosoever  shali 
marry  her  that  is  divorced,   committeth  adultery.     Mai 

a.  16. 

•  See  letter  (w)  page  301.     1  Cor.  vii.  12,  lb. 

f  Ezek.  xvi.  49.  Behold,  this  was  the  iniquity  of  thy 
lister  Sodom,  pride,  fulness  of  bread,  and  abundance  of 
idleness  was  in  her. — See  letter  {)),  above. 

<i  Eph.  v.  11.  And  have  no  fellowship  with  the  un- 
fruitful works  of  darkness.     Prov.  v.  8. 

»  Rom.  xiii.  13.  Let  us  walk  honestly,  as  in  the  day ; 
not  in  rioting  and  drunkenness  not  in  chambering  and 


304  TrtE  LARGER  CATECHISM. 

to,  or  acts  of  uncleanness  either  in  oui  selves  of 
others. 8 

Q.  140  Which  is  the  eighth  command- 
ment f 

A.  The  eighth  commandment  is,  Thou  shall 
not  steal  * 

Q.  111.  What  are  the  duties  required  n 
ths  eighth  commandment? 

A.  The  duties  required  in  the  eighth  com- 
mandment are,  truth,  faithfulness,  and  justice 
in  contracts  and  commerce  between  man  and 
man ;  u  rendering  to  every  one  his  due  ;  * 
restitution  of  goods  unlawfully  detained  from 
the  right   owners   thereof ; w  giving  and  lend- 

wantonness.  1  Pet.  iv.  3.  For  the  time  past  of  our  lives 
may  suffice  us  to  have  wrought  the  will  of  the  Gentiles, 
when  we  walked  in  lasciviousness,  lusts,  excess  of  wine, 
revellings,  banquetings.  Ezek.  xxiii.  14,  16. — When  she 
saw  men  portrayed  upon  the  wall, — she  doted  upon  them. 
Isa.  xxiii.  15,  16.     Mark  vi.  22. 

•  Rom.  xiii.  14.  Make  not  provision  for  the  flesh,  to 
fulfil  the  lusts  thereof.  2  Pet.  ii.  17,  18.— To  whom  the 
mist  of  darkness  is  reserved  for  ever.  For  when  they 
speak  great  swelling  words  of  vanity,  they  allure 
through  the  lusts  of  the  flesh,  through  much  wanton- 
ness, those  that  were  clean  escaped  from  them  who  live 
'ji  error. 

*  Ex.  xx,  15. 

»  Psa.  xv.  2,  4.  He  thatwalketh  uprightly,  and  worketb 
righteousness. — He  that  sweareth  to  his  cwn  hurt,  and 
changeth  not.  Micah  vi.  8. — What  doth  the  Lord  require 
of  thefc,  but  to  do  justly  ?  Zech.  viii.  16. 

T  Rom.  xiii.  7.  Render — to  all  their  dues  ;  tribute  to 
whom  tribute,  &c. 

w  Lev.  vi.  4,  5.  He  shall  restore  that  which  he  took 
violently  away,  or  the  thing  which  he  hath  deceitfully 
got'.en,  oi  that  which  was  delivered  him  to  keep  or  thf 


THE   LARGER  CATECHISM.  W5 

mg  freely,  according  to  our  abilities,  wuH  the 
necessities  of  others  ;  x  moderation  of  our  judg- 
ments, wills,  and  affections,  concerning  worldly 
goods  ;  y  a  provident  care  and  study  to  get,  * 
keep,  use,  and  dispose  of  those  things  which 
are  necessary  and  convenient  for  the  sustenta 
tion  of  our  nature,  and  suitable  to  our  condi- 
tion ; ft  a  lawful  calling,  b  and  diligence  in  it;* 

lost  thing  which  he  found,  or  all  that  about  which  he  hath 
sworn  falsely,  &c.     Luke  xix.  8. 

*  Deut.  xv  7,  8,  10.  Thou  shalt  not  harden  thine 
heart,  nor  shut  thy  hand  from  thy  poor  brother ;  but  thou 
shalt  open  thine  hand  wide  unto  him,  and  shalt  surely  lend 
him  sufficient  for  his  need,  in  that  which  he  wanteth. — 
Thou  shalt  surely  give  him,  and  thine  heart  shall  not  be 
grieved,  when  thou  givest  unto  him.  Gal.  vi.  10.  Luke 
vi.  30,  38. 

y  1  Tim.  vi.  8,  9.  Having  food  and  raiment,  let  us  be 
therewith  content.  But  they  that  will  be  rich  fall  into 
temptation,  and  a  snare,  and  into  many  foolish  ano 
hurtful  lusts,  which  drown  men  in  destruction  and  perdi- 
tion. 

*  1  Tim.  v.  8.  But  if  any  provide  not  for  his  own,  and 
especially  for  those  of  his  own  house,  he  hath  denied  the 
faith,  and  is  worse  than  an  infidel.     . 

»  Prov.  xxvii.  23,  24.  Be  thou  diligent  to  know  the 
state  of  thy  flocks,  and  look  well  to  thy  herds  ;  for  richea 
are  not  for  ever,  &c.  Ecol.  iii.  12, 13.  I  know  that  there 
is  no  good  in  them,  but  for  a  man  to  rejoice,  and  to  do 
good  in  his  life. — It  is  the  gift  of  God.  1  Tim.  vi'.  17, 
18.  Charge  them  that  are  rich  in  this  world, — that  they 
do  good,  that  they  be  rich  in  good  works,  ready  to  distri- 
bute, willing  to  communicate. 

>  Eph.  iv.  28.  Let  him  labour,  working  with  his  hands 
the  thing  which  is  gooi. — Eccl.  ix.  10.  Whatsoever  thy 
hand  findeth  to  do,  do  it  with  thy  might.  Rom.  xii.  5 
to  8. 

e  Prov   x.  4      The  hand  of  the  ciligeiat  raaketh  noh. 

W  * 


306  THE   LARGER  CATECHISM 

frugality  ;  d  avoiding  unnecessary  law-suits,  • 
and  3uretiship,  or  other  like  engagements;' 
and  an  endeavour  by  all  just  and  lawful  means 
to  procure,  preserve,  and  further  the  wealth 
and  outward  estate  of  others,  as  well  as  oui 
own.  e 

Q.  142.  What  are  the  sins  forbidden  in 
the  eighth  commandment  ? 
.  A.  The  sins  forbidden  in  the  eighth  conv 
mandment,  beside  the  neglect  of  the  luties 
required,  h  are,  theft, i  robbery, j  man-steal- 
ing, k     and     receiving     any     thing     that     is 

Rom.  xii.  11.  Not  slothful  in  business  ;  fervent  in  spirit; 
serving  the  Lord. 

d  Prov.  xii.  27,  and  xxi.  20.  The  substance  of  a  dili- 
gent man  is  precious.  There  is  treasure  to  be  desired, 
and  oil  in  the  dwelling  of  the  wise  :  but  a  foolish  man 
spendeth  it  up.     John  vi.  12. 

e  1  Cor.  vi.  7.  Now  therefore  there  is  utterly  a  fault 
among  you,  because  ye  go  to  law  one  with  another. 

f  Prov.  xi.  15.  He  that  is  surety  for  a  stranger  shall 
smart  for  it ;  and  he  that  hateth  suretiship  is  sure.  Prov. 
vi.  1  to  5. 

*  Lev.  xxv.  35.  And  if  thy  brother  be  waxen  poor, 
and  fallen  in  decay  with  thee;  then  thou  shalt  relieve  him; 
yea,  though  he  be  a  stranger,  or  a  sojourner.  Phil.  ii.  4. 
Look  not  every  man  on  his  own  things,  but  every  man 
also  on  the  things  of  others.  Deut.  sxii.  1  to  4.  Ex. 
Kxiii.  4,  5. 

h  Prov.  xxiii.  21.  Drowsiness  shall  clothe  a  man  with 
rags,  1  John  iii.  17.  But  whoso  hath  this  world's  good, 
*nd  seeth  his  brother  have  need,  and  shatteth  up  bis 
bowels  of  compassion  from  him,  how  dwelleth  the  lovd 
Of  God  in  him?     James  ii.  15,  16. 

»  Eph.  \v.  28.      Let  him  that  stole,  steal  no  more. 

'  Pr«t.  lxi .  10.     Become  not  vain  in  robbery. 
1  Tim    U  1Q      (1  he   law    s  madej  For  whorempn- 


THE   LARGER    CATECHISM  307 

Stilen  ;  l  fraudulent  dealing,  m  false  weights 
a;>d  measures,11  removing  land-marks,0  in- 
justice and  unfaithfulness  in  contracts  be- 
tween man  and  man,  p  or  in  matters  of 
trust ;  q      oppression,  r      extortion, 8      usury,  * 


gers,  for  them  that  defile  themselves  with  mankind,  for 
nien-stealers.     Ex.  xxi.  1@.     Gen.  i.  28. 

'  Trov.  xxix.  24.  Whoso  is  partner  with  a  thief,  hateth 
his  own  soul.  Psa.  1.  18.  When  thou  sawest  a  thief, 
then  thou  consentedst  with  him. 

m  1  Thess.  iv.  6.  That  no  man  go  beyond  and  defraud 
his  brother  in  any  matter ;  because  that  the  Lord  is  the 
avenger  of  all  such. 

»  Prov.  xi.  1.  A  false  balance  is  an  abomination  to 
the  Lord.  Prov.  xx.  10.  Divers  weights,  and  divers 
measures,  both  of  them  are  alike  abominations  to  the 
Lord. 

0  Deut.  xix  14.  Thou  shalt  not  remove  thy  neigh- 
bour's land-mark,  which  they  of  old  time  have  set  in  thine 
inheritance.     Prov.  xxiii.  10. 

p  Amos  viii.  5.  Making  the  ephah  small  and  the 
shekel  great,  and  falsifying  the  balances  by  deceit.  Psa. 
xxxvii  21.  The  wicked  borroweth,  and  payeth  not 
again. 

<i  Luke  xvi.  11.  If,  therefore,  ye  have  not  been  faith- 
ful in  the  unrighteous  mammon,  who  will  commit  to  your 
trust  the  true  riches  ? 

T  Ezek.  xxii.  29.  The  people  of  the  land  havf 
ceed  oppression.  Lev.  xxv.  17.  Ye  shall  not  ther& 
fore  oppress  one  another ;  but  thou  shalt  fear  thj 
Bod. 

•  Matt,  xxiii  25  Woe  unto  you,  scribes  and  Phari- 
sees, hypocrites  !  for  ye  make  clean  the  outside  of  tha 
cup  md  of  the  platter,  but  within  they  are  full  of  extor- 
tion and  excess.  Ezek.  xxii.  12. — Thou  hast  greedily 
gained  of  thy  neighbours  by  extortion,  and  hast  forgotten 
5i€,  saith  the  Lord  God. 

1  Psa.  xv  6      He  that  putteth  ne     out  his  money  t) 


308  THE   LARGER   CATECHISM. 

bribery, n  rexatious  law-suits,  T  unjust  onclt> 
sures  and  depopulations : w  engrossing  com* 
modities  to  enhance  the  price,  x  unlawful 
callings,  7  and  all  other  unjust  or  sinful  ways 
of  taking  or  withholding  from  our  neighbour 
what  belongs  to  him,  or  of  enriching  our- 
selves ;  ■  covetousness,  a  inordinate  prizing 
and  affecting  worldly  goods  ; b  distrustful  and 
distracting  cares  and  studies  in  getting,  keep- 

u  Job  xv.  34.  Fire  shall  consume  the  tabernacles  of 
bribery,     lsa.  xxxiii.  15. 

*  Prov.  iii.  30.  Strive  not  "with  a  man  with- 
out cause,  if  he  hath  done  thee  no  harm.  1  Cor. 
vi.  7. 

w  lsa.  v.  8.  Woe  unto  them  that  join  house  to  house, 
that  lay  field  to  field,  till  there  be  no  place,  that  they  may 
be  placed  alone  in  the  midst  of  the  earth  !  Mic.  ii.  2. — 
They  covet  fields,  and  take  them  by  violence  ;  and  houses, 
and  take  them  away. 

x  Prov.  xi.  2G.  He  that  withholdeth  corn,  the  people 
shall  curse  him  ;  but  blessing  shall  be  upon  the  head  of 
him  that  selleth  it. 

J  Acts  xix  19,  24,  25.  Many  of  them  also  which  used 
curious  arts,  brought  their  books  together,  aud  burned 
them  before  all  men,  &c. 

*  James  v.  4.  Behold,  the  hire  of  the  labourers  who 
have  reaped  down  your  fields,  which  is  of  you  kept  back 
by  fraud,  crieth :  and  the  cries  of  them  which  hava 
reaped,  are  entered  into  the  ears  of  the  Lord  of  sabaoth. 
Prov.  xxi.  6.  The  getting  of  treasures  by  a  lying  tongut 
is  a  vanity  tossed  to  and  fro  of  them  that  seek  death 
Job  xx    19. 

*  Luke  xii.  15.  Take  heed  and  beware  of  covetous- 
ness.    Prov.  i.  19. 

»>  1  John  ii.  15,  16.  Love  not  the  world,  neither  vb« 
things  that  are  in  the  world.  If  any  man  love  the  world, 
the  love  of  th<  Father  is  not  in  him,  &c.  Prov  xxiii.  & 
Psa.  lxii.  10. 


THE   LARGER   CATECHISM..  309 

ing,  find  using  them;0  envying  at  the  prosperity 
of  others  ;  d  as  likewise  idleness, a  prodigality, 
wasteful  gaming ;  and  all  other  ways  whereby 
we  do  unduly  prejudice  our  own  outward  es- 
tate: f  and  lefrauding  ourselves  of  tha  due  use 
and  comfort  of  that  estate  which  God  hath 
given  us.g 

Q.  143.  Which  is  the  ninth  command- 
ment ? 

A.  The  ninth  commandment  is,  Thou  shall 
not  bear  false  witness  against  thy  neigh- 
bour f  h 

c  Matt.  vi.  25,  34.  Take  no  thought  for  your  life,  what 
ye  shall  eat,  or  what  ye  shall  drink  ;  nor  yet  for  your 
body,  what  ye  shall  put  on. — Take  therefore  no  thought 
for  the  morrow  ;  for  the  morrow  shall  take  thought  for 
the  things  of  itself.  Sufficient  unto  the  day  is  the  evil 
thereof.  Eccl.  v.  12. — The  abundance  of  the  rich  will 
not  suffer  him  to  sleep. 

J  Psa.  lxxiii.  3.  I  was  envious  at  the  foolish,  when  I 
saw  the  prosperity  of  the  wicked.  James  v.  9.  Grudge 
not  one  against  another,  brethren,  lest  ye  be  con- 
demned. 

e  2  Thess.  iii.  11.  We  hear  that  there  are  some  which 
walk  among  you  disorderly,  working  not  at  all,  but  are 
bu3ybodies. — Prov.  xviii.  9. 

1  Prov.  xxi.  17.  He  that  loveth  pleasure  shall  be  'j 
poor  man  ;  he  that  loveth  wine  and  oil  shall  not  be  rich. 
Vrov.  xxiii.  20,  21.  Be  not  among  wine-bibbers;  among 
riotous  eaters  of  flesh :  for  the  drunkard  and  the  glutton 
shall  come  to  poverty.     Prov.  xxviii.  19. 

I  Eccl.  iv.  8.  There  is  one  alone  and  there  is  not  a 
second;  yea,  he  hath  neither  child  nor  brother:  yet  ia 
there  no  end  of  all  his  labour  ;  neither  is  his  eye  satisfied 
with  ricnes  ;  neither  saith  he,  For  whom  do  \  labour,  and 
toereav*  rnystu   of  good?     Ec/4.  vi.  2. 

•»  Ex  xx   16 


310  THE    LARGER   CATECHISM. 

Q.  144.  Wliat  are  the  duties  rtquwtd  m 
the  ninth  commandment  f 

A.  The  duties  required  in  the  ninth  com- 
mandment are,  the  preserving  and  promoting 
of  truth  between  man  and  man,  *  and  the 
good  name  of  our  neighbour,  as  well  as  out 
own  ;j  appearing  and  standing  fur  the 
truth  ;  k  and  from  the  heart, l  sincerely, a 
freely,  n  clearly,  °  and  fully, p  speaking  the 
truth,  and  only  the  truth,  in  matters  of 
judgment  and  justice, q  and  in  all  other 
things     whatsoever ; r     a     charitable     esteem 

'  Eph.  iv.  25.  Putting  away  lying,  speak  every  man 
truth  with  his  neighbour  :  for  we  are  members  one  of 
another. 

J  3  John  12.  Demetrius  hath  good  report  of  all  men, 
and  of  the  truth  itself:  yea,  and  we  also  bear  record  :  and 
ye  know  that  our  record  is  true. 

k  Prov.  xxxi.  9.  Open  thy  mouth,  judge  righteously, 
and  plead  the  cause  of  the  poor  and  needy. 

1  Psa.  xv.  2.  He  that  walketh  uprightly,  and  worketh 
righteousness,  and  speaketh  the  truth  in  his  heart. 

»»  2  Chron.  xix.  9.  And  he  charged  them,  saying, 
Thus  shall  ye  do  in  the  fear  of  the  Lord,  faithfully,  and 
with  a  perfect  heart. 

n  Jer.  ix.  3.  They  are  not  valiant  for  the  truth  upou 
the  earth.     1  Sam.  xix.  4,  5. 

•  Jer.  xlii.  4.  'Whatsoever  thing  the  Lord  shall  answoi 
you,  I  will  declare  it  unto  you;  I  will  keep  nothing  back 
from  you ,     Josh.  vii.  19.     Acts  xx.  20. 

9  Acts  xx.  27.  I  have  not  shunned  to  declare  unto  you 
all  the  counsel  of  God.     2  Sam.  xiv    18,  19,  20. 

i  Lev.  xix.  15.  Thou  shalt  not  respect  the  person  cf 
the  poor,  nor  honour  the  person  of  the  mighty  :  but  in 
righteousness  shalt  thou  judge  thy  neighbour.  Prov.  xiv. 
6.  A  faithful  witness  will  not  lie  ;  but  a  false  witness  will 
utter  lies. 

'  Isa.  Ixiii.  8      Purely  tney  are   my  people,   chiiiren 


THE   LARGER   CATECHISM.  311 

of  our  neighbours ;  *  loving,  desiring,  and 
rejoicing  in  their  good  name ;  *  sorrowing 
for, u  and  covering  of  their  infirmities ;  ' 
freely  acknowledging  of  their  gifts  and 
graces, w  defending  their  innocency ; *  a 
ready  receiving  of  a  good  report, y  and  un 
willingness  to  admit  of  an  evil  report  con 
cerning    them ; '    discouraging    tale-bearers, fc 


that  will  not  lie.  Col.  iii.  9.  Lie  not  one  to  another, 
seeing  that  ye  have  put  off  the  old  man  with  his  deeds. 
2  Cor.  i.  17. 

*  Heb  -vi.  9.  But,  beloved,  we  are  persuaded  bettei 
things  of  you,  and  things  that  accompany  salvation, 
though  we  thus  speak.  1  Cor.  xiii.  4,  5. — Charity — think- 
eth  no  evil. 

1  3  John  4.  I  have  no  greater  joy  than  to  hear  that  my 
children  walk  in  truth.     Rom.  i.  8. 

■  2  Cor.  xii.  21.  And  lest,  when  I  come  again,  my 
God  will  humble  me  among  you,  and  that  I  shall  bewail 
many  which  have  sinned  already,  and  have  not  repented 
of  the  uncleanness,  and  fornication,  and  lasciviousness, 
which  they  have  committed.     Psa.  cxix.  158. 

*  Prov.  xvii.  9.  He  that  covereth  a  transgression  seek- 
eth  love.     1  Pet  iv.  8. 

w  1  Cor.  i.  4,  5.  I  thank  my  God  always  on  you* 
behalf,  for  the  grace  of  God  which  is  given  you  by 
Jesus  Christ ;  that  in  every  thing  ye  are  enriched  by 
b.im,  in  all  utterance,  and  in  all  knowledge.  2  Tim.  i 
*,  5. 

*  Paa.  lxxxii.  3.  Defend  the  poor  and  fatherless  :  d« 
justice  to  the  afflicted  and  needy.     1  Sam.  xxii,  14. 

f  1  Cor.  xiii.  4,  6,  7.  Charity — rejoiceth  not  in  ini- 
quity, but  rejoiceth  in  the  truth — believeth  all  things, 
hopeth  all  things. 

*  Psa.  xv.  3.  Nor  taketh  up  a  reproach  against  his 
neighbour. 

«  Prov.  xxv.  28.     The  north  wind   driveth  away  rail 
•o  doth  an  argry  cf  rjvtt nance  a  backbiting  tongue. 


312  THE   LARGER   CATECHISM. 

flatterers, b  and  slanderers ;  °  love  and  care 
of  our  own  good  name,  and  defending  it  when 
need  requireth  ; d  keeping  of  lawful  promises ;■ 
studying  and  practising  of  whatsoever 
things  are  true,  honest,  lovely,  and  of  good 
report.  f 

Q.  145.  What  are  the  sins  forbidden  in  th» 
ninth  commandment  f 

A.  The  sins  forbidden  in  the  ninth  com- 
mandment are,  all  prejudicing  of  the  truth, 
and  the  good  name  of  our  neighbours  as  well 
as  our  own,  8  especially  in  public  judica- 
ture; h     giving     false     evidence,1     suborning 

b  Prov.  xxvi.  24,  25.  He  that  hateth,  dissembleth 
with  his  lips,  and  layeth  up  deceit  within  him  •  when  h« 
speaketb  fair,  believe'him  not :  for  there  are  seven  abomi- 
Dations  in  his  heart. 

c  Fsa.  ci.  5.  Whoso  privily  slandereth  his  neighbour, 
him  will  1  cut  off. 

d  2  Cor.  xi.  18,  23.  Seeing  that  many  glory  after  the 
flesh,  I  will  glory  also. — Are  they  ministers  of  Christ  ? — 
I  am  more;  in  labours  more  abundant,  in  stripes  above 
measure,  &c.     Prov.  xxii.  1.     John  viii.  49. 

•  Psa.  xv.  4.  He  that  sweareth  to  Lis  GTrn  hurt,  and 
changeth  not. 

(  Phil.  iv.  8.  Finally,  brethren,  whatsoever  things  are 
true,  whatsoever  things  are  honest,  whatsoever  things 
are  just,  whatsoever  things  are  pure,  whatsoever  things 
Are  lovely,  whatsoever  things  are  of  good  report ;  if  thert 
be  any  virtue,  and  if  there  be  any  praise,  think  od  thesa 
things. 

s  Luke  iii.  14.  And  he  said  unto  them,  Do  violence  to 
no  man,  neither  accuse  any  talsely.  2  Sam.  xvi.  3.  2 
Bam.  i.  9—16. 

h  Lev.  xix.  16  Ye  shall  do  no  unrighteousness  is 
judgment.     Hab.  i.  4. 

i  Prov.   xix.    6.      A   false    witness    shall  not   be   un- 


THE   LARGER   CATECHISM.  313 

fal&e  witnesses, j  witting,  y  appearing  a  jd  plead 
ing  for  an  evil  cause,  out-facing  and  over- 
bearing the  truth  ;k  passing  unjust  sentence,1 
calling  evil  good,  and  good  evil ;  reward- 
ing the  wicked  according  to  the  work  of 
the  righteous,  and  the  righteous  according 
to  the  work  of  the  wicked ; m  forgery,  n  con- 
cealing the  truth,  undue  silence  in  a  just 
cause,0  and  holding  our  peace  when  iniquity 
calleth  for  either  a  reproof  from    ourselves, F 

punished ,  and   he  that   speaketh   lies  shall  not  escape. 
Prov.  vi.  16,  19. 

J  Acts  vi.  13".  And  set  up  false  witnesses,  which  said, 
This  man  ceaseth  not  to  speak  blasphemous  words  against 
this  holy  place,  and  the  law. 

k  Jer.  ix.  3.  And  they  bend  their  tongues  like  their 
bow  for  lies  ;  but  they  are  not  valiant  for  the  truth  upon 
the  earth.  Psa.  xii.  3,  4.  The  Lord  shall  cut  off — the 
tongue  that  speaketh  proud  things  ;  who  have  said,  With 
our  tongue  will  we  prevail,  our  lips  are  our  own  ;  who  is 
lord  over  us.     Psa.  lii.  1,  2,  3,  4.     Acts  xxiv.  2,  5. 

1  Prov.  xvii.  15.  He  that  justifieth  the  wicked,  and  he 
that  condemneth  the  just,  even  they  both  are  abomination 
to  the  Lord.     1   Kings  xxi.  9 — 14. 

m  Isa.  v.  23.  [Woe  unto  them]  whbh  just'.fy  the  wicked 
for  reward,  and  take  away  the  rig\tec  isness  of  the  right- 
wus  from  him. 

»  1  Kings  xxi.  8. 
Lev.  v.  1.  And  if  a  soul  sin,  and  hear  the  voice  of 
jwearing,  and  is  a  witness,  whether  he  hath  seen  or  known 
of  it ;  if  he  do  not  utter  it,  then  he  shall  bear  his  iniquity. 
Acts  v.  3. — Peter  said,  Ananias,  why  hath  Satan  filled 
thine  heart  to  lie  to  the  Holy  Ghost,  an 3  to  keep  back 
part  of  the  price  of  the  land  ? 

p  Lev.  xix.   17.     Thou   shalt   in  any  wise  rebuke  thy 
neighbour,   and  not   suffer  sin  upon  him.     Isa.  lviii.  1. 
Cry  aloud,  spare  not  .  lift  up  thj   vo  '0  like  a  trumpet, 
27 


314  THE   LARGER   CATECHISM. 

or  complaint  to  others  ;q  speaking  the  truth 
unseasonably, r  or  maliciously  to  a  wrong 
end, 8  or  perverting  it  to  a  wrong  mean- 
ing,*  or  in  doubtful  and  equivocal  expres- 
sion, to  the  prejudice  of  truth  or  justice;0 
speaking  untruth,  v  lying,  w  slandering,  x  back* 
biting,  y   detracting, z    tale-bearing a    whisper- 

and  show  my  people  their  transgression,  and  the  house  of 
Jacob  their  sins.     1  Kings  i.  6. 

<»  Isa.  lix.  4.  None  calleth  for  justice,  nor  any  pleadeth 
for  truth  :   they  trust  in  vanity. 

»  Prov.  xxix.  11.  A  fool  uttereth  all  bis  mind  :  but  a 
wise  man  keepeth  it  in  till  afterwards. 

1  1  Sam.  xxii.  9.  10.  Then  answered  Doeg  the  Edomite, 
which  was  set  over  the  servants  of  Saul,  and  said,  I  saw 
the  son  of  Jesse  coming  to  Nob,  to  Ahimelech  the  son  of 
Ahitub.  And  he  inquired  of  the  Lord  for  him,  and  gave 
him — the  sword  of  Goliath  the  Philistine.  Psa.  lii.  1 
Why  boastest  thou  thyself  in  mischief,  0  mighty  man? 

t  Psa.  lvi.  5.  Every  day  they  wrest  my  words.  .Matt, 
xxvi.  60,  61. — At  the  last  came  two  false  witnesses,  and 
8aid,  This  fellow  said,  I  am  able  to  destroy  the  tempi* 
of  God,  and  to  build  it  in  three  days.  (Compare  John 
li.   19.) 

»  Gen.  iii.  5.  God  doth  know,  that  in  the  day  ye  eat 
thereof,  then  your  eyes  shall  be  opened  ;  and  ye  shall  be 
as  gods,  knowing  good  and  evil.     Gen  xxvi.  7,  9. 

*  Isa.  lix.  13.  Conceiving  and  uttering  from  the  heart 
words  of  falsehood. 

w  Co.  iii.  9.  Lie  not  one  to  another,  seeing  that  y« 
kave  put  off  the  old  man  with  his  deeds.     Lev.  xix.  11. 

«  Psa  1.  20.  Thou  sittest  and  speakest  against  thy 
brother  :  thou  slanderest  thine  own  mother's  son. 

y  Psa.  xv.  3.  He  that  backbitethnot  with  his  tongue 
Bom.  i.  30.     Backbiters,  haters  of  God. 

*  James  iv.  11.  Speak  not  evil  one  of  another,  vrethreo 
Tit   iii.  2.     To  ppeak  evil  of  no  man.     Jer.  xxxviii.  4. 

*  Lev.  xix.  16.  Thou  shalt  net  go  up  and  *own  as  » 
tele-beat  ?r  amonf  thy  people 


THE  LAKGER   CATECHISM.  316 

log, fc  scoffing,  °  reviling, d  rash,  •  ta?shT 
and  partial  censuring ; g  misconstruing  in- 
tentions, words,  and  acti)ns;h  flattering,1 
vain  glorious  boasting, j  thinking  or  speak- 
ing too  highly  or  too  meanly  of  our- 
selves   or    others ; k    denying   the    gifts   and 

b  Rom.  i.  29.  Full  of — deceit,  malignity  ;  whisperers 
Prov.  xvi.  28. 

c  Isa.  xxviii.  22.  Now  therefore  be  ye  not  mockers, 
lest  your  bands  be  made  strong.  Gen.  xxi.  9.  Gal.  iv 
29. 

d  1  Cor.  vi.  10.  Nor  drunkards,  nor  revilers, — shah 
inherit  the  kingdom  of  God. 

e  Matt.  vii.  1.     Judge  not,  that  ye  be  not  judged. 

f  James  ii.  13.  He  shall  have  judgement  without 
mercy,  that  hath  showed  no  mercy.     Acts  xxviii.   4. 

s  John  vii.  24.  Judge  not  according  to  the  appear- 
ance, but  judge  righteous  judgment. — Horn.  ii.  1.  Gen. 
xxxviii.  24. 

»>  Rom.  iii.  8.  And  not  rather,  (as  we  be  slanderously 
reported,  and  as  some  affirm  that  we  say)  Let  us  do  evil, 
that  good  may  come  ?  whose  damnation  is  just.  Psa, 
Ixix  10.  When  I  wept  and  chastened  my  soul  with  fast- 
ing, that  was  to  my  reproach.  1  Sam.  i.  13,  14,  15.  2 
Sam.  x.  3.     Nrh.  vi.  6,  7,  8. 

»  Psa.  xii.  2,  3.  With  flattering  lips,  and  with  a  dou- 
ble heart  do  they  speak.  The  Lord  shall  cut  off  all  flat- 
tering lips. 

i  2  Tim.  iii.  2.  For  men  shall  be  lovers  of  their  ow* 
lelves, — boasters. 

k  Luke  xviii.  11.  The  Pharisee  stood  and  prayed 
thus  with  himself,  God,  I  thank  thee,  that  I  am  net 
as  other  men  are,  extortioners,  unjust,  adulterers,  oi 
even  as  thh  publican.  Gal.  v.  2ti.  Let  us  not  be  de- 
sirous of  vain-glory,  provoking  one  another,  envying 
one  another.  Ex.  iv.  10,  14.  And  Moses  said  unto  th« 
Lord,  0  my  Lord,  I  am  not  eloquent,  neither  hereto- 
fore, nor  since   thou  hast  sp, \eu  un^o  thy  servant     t  »i 


316  THE   LARGER   CATECHISM. 

graces  of  God  ; *  aggravating  smaller  faults  ;  " 
hiding,  excusing,  or  extenuating  of  sins,  whet 
called  to  a  free  confession;11  unnecessarily 
discovering  of  infirmities  ;  °  raising  false  ru- 
mours ; p  receiving  and  rountenancing  evil 
reports,*1  and  stopping  oui  ears  against  ju3t 
defence  , T  evil  suspicion ; '  envying  or  griev- 

I  am  slow  of  speech,  and  of  a  slow  tongue. — And  the 
anger  of  the  Lord  was  kindled  against  Moses.  Acts 
xii.  22. 

1  Job  xxvii.  5,  6.  God  forbid  that  I  should  justify 
you :  till  I  die  1  will  not  remove  mine  integrity  from  me. 
My  righteousness  I  hold  fast,  and  will  not  let  it  go  :  my 
heart  shall  not  reproach  me  so  long  as  I  live. 

m  Isa.  xxix.  20,  21.  All  that  watch  for  iniquity  are 
eut  off;  that  make  a  man  an  offender  for  a  word  Matt, 
vii.  3. 

"  Gen.  iii.  12,  13.  And  the  man  said,  The  woman, 
whom  thou  gavest  to  be  with  me,  she  gave  me  of  the  tree, 
and  I  did  eat. — And  the  woman  said,  The  serpent  be- 
guiled me,  and  I  did  eat.  Prov.  xxviii.  13.  He  that 
covereth  his  sins  shall  not  prosper.  2  Kings  v.  25.  Gen. 
iv.  9.  , 

0  Prov.  xxv.  9.  Debate  thy  cause  with  thy  neigh 
bour  himself;  and  discover  not  a  secret  to  another.  Gen 
ix.  22. 

p  Ex.  xxiii.  1.     Thou  shalt  not  raise  a  false  report. 

*  Jer.  xx.  10.  I  heard  the  defaming  of  many, — Report, 
?ay  they,  and  we  will  report  it.  All  my  familiars  watched 
for  my  halting,  saying,  Peradventure  he  will  be  enticed, 
M.d  we  shall  prevail  against  him,  and  we  shall  take  our 
?evenge  on  him.     Prov.  xxix.  12. 

r  Acts  vii.  57.  Then  they  cried  out  with  a  loud  voice, 
And  stopped  their  ears.  Job  xxxi.  13,  14.  If  I  did  des- 
pise the  cause  of  my  man-servant,  or  of  my  maid-servant, 
when  they  contended  with  me  ;  what  then  shall  I  do  whsn 
Goi  riseth  up?  aid  when  he  visiteth,  what  shall  I  an- 
Bwer  him  ? 

1  Cor.  t  ii    4,  5.     Charity — thinketh  no  evil.     1  Tim 
ft  1 


THE   LARGER   CATECHISM.  3 17 

,ng  at  the  deserved  credit  of  any;  *  onleavour* 
ing  or  desiring  to  impair  it,  u  rejoicing  in  their 
disgrace  and  infamy  ; T  scornful  contempt,  w 
fond  admiration  ;  x  breach  of  lawful  promises; ' 
neglecting  such  things  as  are  of  good  report ; ' 
and  practising  or  not  avoiding  ourselves,  or  not 
hindering  what  we  can  in  others,  such  things  as 
procure  an  ill  name.  a 

<  Matt.  xxi.  15.  And  when  the  chief  priests  and  scribes 
saw  the  wonderful  things  that  he  did,  and  the  children 
crying  in  the  temple,  and  saying,  Hosanna  to  the  son  of 
David,  they  were  sore   displeased.     Num.  xi.  29. 

«  Dan.  vi.  3,  4.  Then  this  Daniel  was  preferred  above 
the  presidents  and  princes. — Then  the  presidents  and 
princes  sought  to  find  occasion  against  Daniel  concerning 
the  kingdom.     Ezra  iv.  12,  13. 

▼  Jer.  xlviii.  27.  For  was  not  Israel  a  derision  unto 
thee  ?  was  he  found  among  thieves  ?  for  since  thou  spa- 
kest  of  him,  thou  skippedst  for  joy. 

w  Matt,  xxvii.  28,  29.  And  they  stripped  him,  and  put 
on  him  a  scarlet  robe.  And  when  they  had  platted  a 
crown  of  thorns,  they  put  it  upon  his  head,  and  a  reed  in 
his  right  hand  ;  and  they  bowed  the  knee  before  him,  and 
mocked  him,  saying,  Hail,  King  of  the  Jews !  Psa.  xxx* 
15,  16. 

*  1  Cor.  Hi.  21.  Lei,  no  man  glory  in  men. — Jude  16 
Having  men's  persons  in  admiration  because  of  advantage 
—Acts  xii.  22. 

y  Bom.  i.  31.  Without  lnderstanding,  covenant-break 
ers.     2  Tim.  iii.  3 

*  2  Sam.  xii.  14.  Thou  hast  given  great  occasion  to 
the  enemies  of  the  Lord  to  blaspheme.     1  Sam.  ii.  24: 

«  Phil.  iii.  18,  19.  For  many  walk,  of  w>om  I  have 
told  you  often,  and  how  tell  you  even  weeping,  that  they 
are  the  enemies  of  the  cross  of  Christ :  whose  end  is  de- 
struction, whose  god  is  their  belly,  and  vvhose  glory  is  in 
their  ^harae,  who  mind  earthly  thing?.  2  Pet.  ii.  %  And 
ffianv  shall  follow  their  pernicic  vS  irays  ;  bj  reason  of 
27* 


S18  THE   LARGER  CATECHISM. 

Q    14C.    Which  is  the  tenth  commandment  t 

A.  The  tenth  commandment  is,  Thou  shall 
not  covet  thy  neighbour  s  house,  thou  shali 
not  covet  thy  neighbour 's  wife,  nor  his  man* 
servant,  nor  his  maid-servant,  nor  his  ox,  nor 
his  ass,  nor  any  thing  that  is  thy  neigh 
bcurs. b 

Q.  147.  What  are  the  duties  required  in 
the  tenth  commandment  ? 

A.  The  duties  required  in  the  tenth  com* 
mandment  are,  such  a  full  contentment  with 
our  own  condition,  °  and  such  a  charitable 
frame  of  the  whole  soul  towards  our  neighbour, 
as  that  all  our  inward  motions  and  affections 
touching  him,  tend  unto  and  further  all  that 
good  which  is  his.  d 

Q.  148.  What  are  the  sins  forbidden  in  tht 
tenth  commandment  ? 

A.  The  sins  forbidden  in  the  tenth-  com- 
mandment are,  discontentment  with  our  own 
estate  ;  °    envying, f  and  grieving  at  the  good 

whom  the  way  of  truth  be  evil  spoken  of.     2  Sam.  xii.  18. 

b  Ex.  xx.  17. 

e  Heb.  xiii.  5.  Let  your  conversation  be  without  cov- 
fctousness  ;  and  be  content  with  such  things  as.  y« 
fcave .  for  he  hath  said,  I  will  never  leave  thee.    1  Tim.  vi.  6- 

d  Kom.  xii.  15.  Rejoice  with  them  that  do  rejoice,  and 
weep  with  them  that  weep.  Phil.  ii.  4.  Look  not  every 
man  on  his  own  things,  but  every  man  also  on  the  things 
of  others.     Job  xxxi  29.     1  Tim.  i.  5. 

e  1  Cor.  x-  10.  Neither  murmur  ye,  as  some  of  them 
also  murmured,  and  were  destroyed  of  the  destroyer. 
l  Kings  xxi.  4. 

Gal.  y    26-     Let  us  not  be   desirous  of  vain  glory, 


THE   LARGER   CATECHISM.  31 9 

of  our  neighbour, g  together  with  all  inordinate 
m  >tions  and  affections  to  any  thing  that  is  hia.  * 

Q.  149.  Is  any  man  able  perfectly  to  keep 
the  commandments  of  God  ? 

A.  No  man  is  able,  either  of  himself, J  or  bj 
%ny  grace  received  in  this  life,  perfectly  to  keep 
the  commandments  of  God;j  but  doth  dail} 
break    them    in    thought, k    word,  and   deed.  ' 

provoking  one  another,  envying  one  another.  James  iii. 
14,  16.  But  if  ye  have  bitter  envying  and  strife  in  your 
hearts,  glory  not,  and  lie  not  against  the  truth.  For 
where  envying  and  strife  is,  there  is  confusion,  and 
every  evil  work. 

8  Psa.  cxii.  9,  10.  His  horn  shall  be  exalted  whli 
honour.  The  wicked  shall  see  it,  and  be  grieved.  Neh. 
ii.  10. 

h  Rom.  vii.  7.  I  had  not  known  sin,  but  by  the  law  : 
for  I  had  not  known  lust,  except  the  law  had  said,  ThoVi 
sh&it  not  covet.  Deut.  v.  21.  Neither  shalt  thou  desiri 
thy  neighbour's  wife,  neither  shalt  thou  covet  thy  neigh- 
bou  r's  house,  his  field,  or  his  man-servant,  or  his  maid- 
ser  lant,  his  ox,  or  his  ass,  or  any  thing  that  is  thy  neigh- 
bour's. Col.  iii.  5.  Mortify — inordinate  affection,  evil 
concupiscence,  and  coTetousness,  which  is  idolatry.  Rom. 
xiii.  9. 

'  James  iii.  2.  In  many  things  we  offend  all.  Job  i  r 
14.  What  is  man,  that  he  should  be  clean  ?  and  he  which 
is  born  of  a  woman,  that  he  should  be  righteous  ?  John 
If.  5.— Without  me  ye  can  do  nothing. 

Eccl.  vii.  20.  There  is  not  a  just  man  upoL.  earth, 
that  doeth  good  and  sinneth  not.  1  Kings  viii.  46.  For 
there  is  no  man  that  sinneth  not.  1  Johni.  8.  If  we  saj 
that  we  have  no  sin,  we  deceive  ourselves,  and  the  truth 
is  not  in  us. 

k  Gen.  viii.  21.  The  imagination  of  man's  heart  ii 
evil  from  his  youth.  James  i.  14 — Every  man  is  tempted, 
when  he  is  drawn  away  of  his  own  lust,  and  enticed. 
Gel i.  vi    5.     See  letter  (;'),  above. 

'  Pw»   xix.  \i     W  10  can  understand  his  errors  ?  cleariM 


820  THE   LARGER   CATECHISM. 

Q.  150.  Are  all  transgressions  of  the  lau  of 
God  equally  heinous  in  themselves,  and  in  the 
sight  of  God  f 

A.  All  transgressions  of  the  ixw  of  God  »r*> 
not  equally  heinous  ;  but  sonu  sins  in  them 
selves,  and  by  reason  of  Severn,  aggravations^ 
are  more  heinous  in  the  sight  of  God  than 
others. m 

Q.  151.  What  are  those  aggravations  thai 
make  some  si7i$  more  heinous  than  others  ? 

A.   Sins  receive  their  aggravations, 
1.     From     the     persons     offending : n     If 
they  be    of    riper  age,  °    greatar    experience, 
or      grace  ;p       eminent       for       profession,  q 

thou  me  from  secret  faults.  Rom.  iii.  9,  19. — We  have 
before  proved  both  Jews  and  Gentiles,  that  they  are  all 
under  (tin — Every  mouth  may  be  stopped,  and  all  the 
world  may  become  guilty  before  God.  James  iii.  2,  8. 
In  many  things  we  otfend  all. — The  tongue  can  no  man 
tame  ;  it  is  an  unruly  evil,  full  of  deadly  poison. 

m  Heb.  ii.  2,  3.  If  the  word  spoken  by  angels  was 
steadfast,  and  every  transgression  and  disobedience  re- 
ceived a  just  recompense  of  reward  :  how  shall  we  escape, 
if  we  neglect  so  great  salvation  ;  which  at  the  first  begaa 
to  be  spoken  by  the  Lord  ?  Ezra  ix.  14.  Psa.  lxxviii. 
17,  32,  56 

■  Jer.  'i.  8.  The  priests  said  not,  Where  is  the  Lord  t 
and  thev  that  handle  the  law  knew  me  not  :  the  pastor* 
also  transgressed  against  me,  and  the  prophets  prophe- 
sied by  Baal. 

0  Job  xxxii.  9.  Great  men  are  not  always  wise :  nei- 
ther do  the  aged  understand  judgment.     Eccl.  iv.  13. 

P  1  Kings  xi.  9.  And  the  Lord  was  angry  with  Solo 
mon,  because  his  heart  was  turned  from  the  Lord  God  of 
Israel,  which  had  appeared  unto  him  twice. 

q  2   Sam.    \\i.   14.      By   tb;s  deed    thou   hast    givee 


THE   LARGER   CATEU1HSM.  32l 

gifts, r  place, 8  office,  *  guides  to  others,  ■  and 
whose  example  is  likely  to  be  followed  by 
others.  7 

2.  From  the  parties  offended :  w  If  im- 
mediately     against        God,  x        his        attrir 

r'eat  occasion  to  the  enemies  of  the  Lord  to  blaspheme, 
Cor.  v.  1. 

r  James  iv.  17.  To  him  that  knoweth  to  do  good,  and 
doeth  it  not,  to  him  it  is  sin.  Luke  xii.  47. — That  servant 
wh'ck.  knew  his  Lord's  will,  and  prepared  not  himself, 
neither  did  according  to  his  will,  shall  be  beaten  with 
many  stripes. 

■  John  iii.  10.  Jesus  answered  and  said  unto  him,  Art 
thou  a  master  of  Israel,  and  knowest  not  these  things  ? 
Jer.  v.  4,  5. 

*  2  Sam.  xii.  7,  8,  9.  And  Nathan  said  to  David,  Thou 
art  the  man.  Thus  saith  the  Lord  God  of  Israel,  I  an- 
nointed  thee  king  over  Israel, — and  I  gave  thee  thy  mas- 
ter's house  : — wherefore  hast  thou  despised  the  command- 
ment of  the  Lord,  to  do  evil  in  his  sight  ?  Ezek.  viii. 
11,  12. 

«  Rom.  ii.  21,  22,  24.  Thou  therefore  that  teachest 
another,  teachest  thou  not  thyself  ?  Thou  that  preachest, 
a  man  should  not  steal,  dost  thou  steal  ?  Thou  that  sar 
est  a  man  should  not  commit  adultery,  dost  thou  commit 
adultery? — For  the  name  of  God  is  blasphemed  among 
the  Gentiles,  through  you. 

*  Gal.  ii.  14.  But  when  I  saw  that  they  walked  not 
uprightly  according  to  the  truth  of  the  gospel,  I  said 
unto  Peter  before  them  all,  If  thou,  being  a  Jew,  livest 
fcfier  the  manner  of  Gentiles,  and  not  as  do  the  Jews,  why 
wmpellest  thou  the  Gentiies  to  live  as  do  the  Jews? 
«  Pet.  ii.  2. 

w  J  John  v  10.  He  that  believeth  on  the  Son  of  God 
hath  the  witness  in  himself:  he  that  believeth  not  God, 
hath  madt>  him  a  liar  ;  because  he  believeth  not  the  record 
that  God  gave  of  his  Son.     Matt.  xxi.  38,  39. 

1  1  Sam.  ii.  25  If  one  man  sin  against  another,  the 
judge  shall  jud^e  h  m    bu   if  a  man  sin  againet  the  Lord, 


322  THF    .LARGER   CATECH  tSM. 

butes, y  and  worship'  against  Chnst,  and 
bis  grace  ; a  the  Holy  Spirit,  b  his  witness,  ■ 
and  workings  ;  d  against  superiors,  men  of 
eminency,  c  and  such  as  we  stand  especially 
related   and  engaged   unto  ; f   against  any  of 

who  shall  entreat  for  him  ?  Acts  v.  4.  Thou  hast  not 
Ired  unto  men,  but  unto  God. 

r  Rom.  ii.  4  Or  despisest  thou  the  riches  of  his  good- 
ness, and  forbearance,  and  long-suffering ;  not  knowing 
that  the  goodness  of  God  leadeth  thee  to  repentance  ? 

*  Mai.  i.  14.  Cursed  be  the  deceiver,  which  hath  in 
his  flock  a  male,  and  voweth,  and  sacrificeth  unto  the 
Lord  a  corrupt  thing.  1  Cor.  x.  21,  22. — Ye  cannot  be 
partakers  of  the  Lord's  table,  and  of  the  table  of  devils. 
Do  we  provoke  the  Lord  to  jealousy  ?  are  we  strongei 
than  he  ? 

a  John  iii.  18,  36.  He  that  believethnot  is  condemned 
already,  beca-use  he  hath  not  believed  in  the  name  of  the 
only  begotten  Son  of  God — He  that  believeth  not  the  Son 
shall  not  see  life  ;  but  the  wrath  of  God  abideth  on  him. 
Heb.  xii.  25. 

k  Heb.  x.  29.  Of  how  much  sorer  punishment,  suppose 
ye,  shall  he  be  thought  worthy,  who  hath  trodden  under 
foot  the  Son  of  God, — and  hath  done  despite  unto  the 
Bpirit  of  grace  ?     Matt.  xii.  31,  32. 

c  Eph.  iv.  30.  And  grieve  not  the  Holy  Spirit  of  Goi, 
whereby  ye  are  sealed  unto  the  day  of  redemption. 

d  Heb  vi.  4,  5,  6.  For  it  is  impossible  for  those  wha 
were  once  enlightened — and  were  made  partakers  of  tfi« 
Holy  Ghost ; — if  they  shall  fall  away,  to  renew  them 
again  unto  repentance. 

«  Num.  xii.  8.  Wherefore  then  were  ye  not  afraid 
to  speak  against  my  servant  Moses? — Jude8.     Isa  iii.  6, 

{  Prov.  xxx.  17.  The  eye  that  mocketh  at  his  father, 
and  despiseth  to  obey  his  mother,  the  ravens  of  the  valley 
phall  pici  it  out,  and  the  young  eagles  shall  eat  it.  Ps». 
xii.  9.  Yea,  mine  own  familiar  friend,  in  whom  I  trusted, 
which  did  eat  of  my  bread,  hath  lifted  up  his  heel  againai 
me      Psa.  Iv.  12  to  14. 


THE   LARGER    CATECHISM.  S'23 

the  saints,  g  particularly  weak  brethren,  h  the 
souls  of  thera  or  any  other  ; *  and  the  common 
good  of  all  or  many. j 

3.  From  the  nature  and  quality  of  the  of- 
fence; k  if  it  be  against  the  express  letter  of 
the  law, *  break  many  commandments,  con- 
tain in  it  many  sins:m  if  not  only  conceived 
in  the  heart,  but  break  forth  in  words  and 
actions,11     scandalize      others,0     and      admit 

g  Zech.  ii.  8.  He  that  toucheth  you  toucheth  the  ap 
pie  of  his  eye. 

h  1  Cor.  viii.  11,  12.  And  through  thy  knowledge  shaM 
the  weak  brother  perish,  for  whom  Christ  died  ?  Bv  t 
when  ye  sin  so  against  the  brethren,  and  wound  theif 
weak  conscience,  ye  sin  against  Christ.  Rom.  xiv.  13., 
15,  21. 

>  Ezek.  xiii.  19.  And  will  ye  pollute  me  among  my 
people  for  handfuls  of  barley,  and  for  pieces  of  bread,  to 
slay  the  souls  that  should  not  die  ? 

i  1  Thess.  ii.  15,  16.  Who  both  killed  the  Lord  Jesus, 
and  their  own  prophets,  and  have  persecuted  us— to  fill 
up  their  sins  alway :  for  the  wrath  is  come  upon  them  to 
the  utmost.     Matt,  xxiii.  34 — 88. 

k  Isa.  iii.  9.  They  dec.are  their  sin  as  Sodom,  they 
hide  it  not.     Prov.  vi.  30  to  33. 

'  Ezek.  xx.  12,  13.  I  gave  them  my  Sabbaths,  to  be  i 
•i^n  between  me  and  them— and  my  Sabbaths  they  greatlj 
.diluted. 

*  Col.  iii.  5.  Mortify  therefore  your  members  which 
»re  up^D  the  earth:  fornication,  uncleanness,  inordinate 
affection,  evil  concupiscence,  and  covetousness,  which  i« 
idolatry.     1  Tim.  vi.  10. 

1  Mic.  ii.  1,  2.  Woe  to  them  that  devise  iniquity,  and 
work  evil  upon  their  beds  !  when  the  morning  is  light, 
they  practice  it  because  it  is  in  the  power  of  their  hand. 
And  they  covet  fields,  and  take  them  by  violence. 

0  Rom.  ii.  23,  24.  Thou  that  makest  thy  boast  of  the 
law,  through  breaking  the  law  dishonourest  tbou  God ! 


324  THE  LARGER  CATECHISM. 

of     no     reparation : p     if      against     means,  < 
mercies,1"     judgments,8     light     of     nature, 
conviction       of       conscience,11       public       or 
private      admonition, Y      censures      of       the 

For  the  name  of    God   is  blasphemed  among  the  Gentilei 
through  you,  as  it  is  written.     Matt,  xviii.  7. 

P  Prov  vi.  32,  33,  34,  35.  But  whoso  committeth  adul- 
tery with  a  woman — a  wound  and  dishonour  shall  he  get; 
and  his  reproach  shall  not  be  wiped  away.  For  jealousy 
is  the  rage  of  a  man  ;  therefore  he  will  not  spare  in  the 
day  of  vengeance.  He  will  not  regard  any  ransom. 
Matt.  xvi.  26. — What  is  a  man  profited,  if  he  gain  the 
whole  world  and  lose  his  own  soul  ?  or  what  shall  a  man 
give  in  exchange  for  his  sou!  ? 

*  Matt.  xi.  21,  22,  23,  24.  Woe  unto  thee,  Chorazin  1 
woe  unto  thee,  Bethsaida  !  For  if  the  mighty  works  which 
were  done  in  you  had  been  done  in  Tr**e  and  Sidon,  they 
would  have  vepented  long  ago  in  sackcloth  and  ashes. 
But  I  say  unto  you  it  shall  be  more  tolerable  for  Tyre 
and  Sidon  at  the  day  of  judgment,  than  for  you,  &c. 
John  xv.  22. 

r  Deut.  xxxii.  6.  Do  ye  thus  requite  the  Lord,  0  fool- 
ish people  and  unwise  ?  Is  not  he  thy  father,  that  hatt 
bought  thee  ?  hath  he  not  made  thee,  and  established 
thee?     Isa.  i.  2,  3.     Ezra  ix.  13,  14. 

1  Jer.  v.  3.  0  Lord,  are  not  thine  eyes  upon  the 
truth  ?  thou  hast  stricken  them,  but  they  have  not  grieved ; 
thou  hast  consumed  them,  but  they  have  refused  to  re- 
ceive correction :  they  have  made  their  faces  harder  than 
&  rock:  they  have  refused  to  return.     Amos  iv.  8—11. 

1  Rom.  i.  20,  21.  For  the  invisible  things  of  him  from 
the  creation  of  the  world  are  clearly  seen,  being  under- 
stood by  the  things  that  are  made,  even  his  eternal  rowei 
and  Godhead  ;  so  that  they  are  without  excuse,  &c. 

»  Rom.  i.  32.  Who,  kuowing  the  judgment  of  God, 
that  they  which  commit  such  things  are  worthy  of  death  ; 
not  only  do  the  same,  but  have  pleasure  in  them  that  do 
&em.     Dan.  v.  22. 

*  Prov.  xxix.  1      He  that,  being  often  reproved,  hard- 


THE   LARGER   CATECHISM.  325 

church, w  civil  punishments;*  a^d  our 
prayers,  purposes,  promises,  y  v  ^ws,  ■  cove- 
nants, a  and  engagements  to  God  or  men  :  * 
if    done    deliberately,  °    wilfully,  d  presumpttt- 

eneth  his  neck,  shall  suddenly  be  destroyed,  and  thw 
without  remedy. 

w  Matt,  xviii.  17.  If  he  neglect  to  hear  the  church, 
let  him  be  unto  thee  as  an  heathen  man  and  a  publican. 
Tit.  iii.  10. 

x  Prov.  xx\ii.  22.  Though  thou  shouldest  bray  a  fool 
in  a  mortar  among  wheat  with  a  pestle,  yet  will  not  his 
foolishness  depart  from  him. 

r  Psa.  lxxviii.  34,  36,  37.  When  he  slew  them,  then 
they  sought  him  ;  and  they  returned,  and  inquired  early 
after  God. — Nevertheless  they  did  flatter  him  with  their 
mouth,  and  they  lied  unto  him  with  their  tongues. — 
For  their  heart  was  not  right  with  him,  neither  were 
they  steadfast  in  his  covenant.  Jer.  xlii.  5,  6,  20,  21 
22. 

z  Ecel.  v.  5.  Better  is  it  that  thou  shouldest  not  vow, 
than  that  thou  shouldest  vow  and  not  pay.  Prov.  xx.  26. 
It  is  a  snare  to  the  man  who  devcureth  that  which  is  hoi/, 
aid  after  vows,  to  make  inquiry. 

a  Lev.  xxvi.  25.  And  I  will  ':»ring  a  sword  upon  you, 
that  shall  avenge  the  quarrel  of  my  covenant.  Jer. 
txxi,  32. 

&  Prov.  ii.  17.  Which  forsaketh  the  guide  of  her  youth, 
and  forgetteth  the  covenant  of  her  God.  Ezek.  xvii.  18. 
Seeing  he  despised  the  oath  by  breaking  the  covenant, 
crhen,  lo,  he  had  given  his  hand,  and  hath  done  all  the#t 
things,  he  shall  not  escape. 

■  Psa.  xxxvi.  4.  He  deviseth  mischief  upon  h's  bedj 
he  setteth  himself  in  a  way  that  is  not  good;  he  abhor- 
reth  not  evil. 

d  Jer   vi.  16.     Thus  saith    the    Lord,  Stand  ye  in  the 
ways,  and   see,  and   ask  for  the  old  paths,  where  is  th« 
good  way,  and  walk  therein,  and  ye   shall  find  rest  foi 
your  souls.     But  they  said,  We  will  not  walk  theieiu, 
2$ 


326  THE   LARGER   CATECHISM* 

ous.y,'  impudently,'  boastingly, g  malicious- 
ly, h  frequently, J  obstinately, j  with  de- 
light, k  continuance, l  or  relapsing  after  re- 
pen  tan  ce.  m 


•  Num.  xy  30.  But  th«  soul  that  doeth  aught  pre- 
sumptuously  whether  he  be  born  in  the  land,  or  a  stranger 
fhe  same  reproacheth  the  Lord  ;  and  that  soul  shall  b* 
jut.  off  from  among  his  people.     Ex.  xxi.  14. 

*  Jer.  vi.  15.  Were  they  ashamed  when  they  had  com- 
mitted abomination?  nay,  they  were  not  at  all  ashamed, 
neither  could  they  blush ;  therefore  they  shall  fall  among 
them  that  fall.     Prov.  vii.  13. 

e  Psa.  Hi.  1.     Why  boastest  thou   thyself  }n  mischief, 

0  mighty  man  ? 

b  Ezek.  xxxv.  5,  6.  Because  thou  hast  had  a  perpetual 
hatred,  and  hast  shed  the  blood  of  the  children  of  Israel 
by  vhe  foice  of  the  sword  in  the  time  of  their  calamity, 
in  the  time  that  their  iniquity  had  an  end  :  therefore,  as 

1  live,  saith  the  Lord  God,  I  will  prepare  thee  unto  blood 
B  John  10. 

'  Num.  xiv.  22.  Have  tempted  me  now  these  ten  times, 
and  have  not  hearkened  to  my  voice. 

i  Zech.  vii.  11,  12.  But  they  refused  to  hearken,  ana 
pulled  away  the  shoulder,  and  stopped  their  ears,  that 
they  should  not  hear.  Yea,  they  made  their  hearts  as  an 
adamant  stone. 

k  Prov.  ii.  14.  Who  rejoice  to  do  evil,  and  delight  in 
the  frowardness  of  the  wicked. 

i  Jer.  ix.  3,  5.  They  proceed  from  evil  to  evil,  and 
they  know  not  me,  saith  the  Lord. — And  weary  themselves 
to  commit  iniquity.     Isa.  lvii.  17. 

■>  2  Pet.  ii.  20,  21.  For  if,  after  they  have  escaped 
the  pollutions  of  the  world,  through  the  knowledge  of 
the  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  they  are  again  entan- 
gled therein,  and  overcome,  the  latter  end  is  worse  with 
them  than  the  beginning.  For  it  had  been  better  foi 
them  not  to  have  known  the  way  of  righteousness,  than, 
after  they  have  known  it,  to  turn  from  the  holy  command- 
peo  del' Tf red  rnto  them. 


THE   LARGER   CATECHISM.  327 

4   From  circumstances  of  time, n  and  pvace : ' 
if  on  the  Lord's   day,  p  or  other   times  of  di- 
vine worship  ;  q  or  immediately  before,'  or  after' 
these, 8  or  other  helps  to  prevent  or  remedy 
such    miscarriages :  *  if   in   public,    or  in   thf 

'»  Isa.  xxii.  12,  13,  14.  And  in  that  day  did  the  Lord 
God  of  hosts  call  to  weeping,  and  to  mourning,  and  tc 
baldness,  and  to  girding  with  sackcloth :  and  behold  jo  v 
and  gladness,  slaying  oxen,  and  killing  sheep,  eating  flesh 
and  drinking  wine. — Surely  this  iniquity  shall  not  be 
purged  from  you,  till  ye  die,  saith  the  Lord  God  of  hosts. 
2  Kings  v.  26. 

0  Jer.  vii.  10,  11.  And  come  and  stand  before  me  in  this 
bouse,  which  is  called  by  my  name,  and  say,  We  are  de- 
livered to  do  all  these  abominations  ?  Is  this  house, 
which  is  called  by  my  name,  become  a  den  of  robbers  in 
your  eyes  ? 

p  Ezek.  xxiii.  38.  They  have  defiled  my  sanctuary  in 
the  same  day,  and  have  profaned  my  Sabbaths. 

i  Isa.  lviii.  3,  4.  Behold,  in  the  day  of  your  fast  ye 
find  pleasure,  and  exact  all  your  labours.  Behold,  ye 
fast  for  strife  and  debate,  and  to  smite  with .  the  fist  of 
wickedness. 

r  1  Cor.  xi.  20,  21.  When  ye  come  together  therefore 
in  one  place,  this  is  not  to  eat  the  Lord's  supper.  For  in 
eating  every  one  taketh  before  other  his  own  supper ;  and 
one  is  hungry,  and  another  is  drunken.  Jer.  vii.  9,  10. 
Will  ye  steal,  murder — and  come  and  stand  before  me  in 
ihia  house  ? 

•  Prov.  vii.  14,  15.  I  have  peace-offerings  vrith  me; 
this  day  have  I  paid  my  vows :  therefore  came  {  forth  t« 
meet  thee,  diligently  to  seek  thy  face  ;  and  I  ha*3  found 
thee. 

*  Neh.  ix.  13,  14,  15,  16  Thou  earnest  down  also  upon 
mount  Sinai — and  madest  known  unto  them  thy  holy  Sab- 
bath— and  gavest  them  breal  from  heaven  for  their  hun- 
ger, and  broughtest  forth  water  fcr  them  out  of  the  rock 
for  their  thirst — but  they  and  our  fathers  dealt  proudly 
and  hardened  their  necks,  and  hearkened  not  to  mv  cooj* 
mandments.     2  Chron.  xxxvi.  15,  16 


328  THE   LARGER   CATECHISM. 

presence  of  others,  who  are  thereby  likely  tc 
be  provoked  or  defiled.  * 

Q.  152.  What  doth  every  sin  deserve  at  th* 
hands  of  God  t 

A.  Every  sin,  even  the  least,  being  against 
the  sovereignty, v  goodness, w  and  holiness 
of  God,  x  and  against  his  righteous 
iaw, y  deserveth  his  wrath  and  curse,  ■ 
both    in    this    life, a    and    that   which    is    to 


0  Isa.  iii.  9.  They  declare  their  sin  as  Sodom,  they 
hide  it  not.  Woe  unto  their  soul  !  for  they  have  rewarded 
evil  unto  themselves.     1  Sam.  ii.  22,  23,  24. 

*  James  ii.  10,  11.  Whosoever  shall  keep  the  wholo 
law,  and  yet  offend  in  one  point,  he  is  guilty  of  all.  For 
he  that  said,  Do  not  commit  adultery ;  said  also,  Do  not 
kill. 

*  Deut.  xxxii.  6.  Do  ye  thus  requite  the  Lord,  0 
foolish  people  and  unwise  ?  Is  not  he  thy  father  that 
hath  bought  thee  ?  hath  he  not  made  thee  and  established 
thee? 

1  Hab.  i.  13.  Thou  art  of  purer  eyes  than  to  behold 
evil,  and  canst  not  look  on  iniquity  :  wherefore  lookest 
thou  upon  them  that  deal  treacherously  ?  1  Pet.  i.  15, 
16. — As  he  which  hath  called  you  is  holy,  so  be  ye  holy 
in  all  manner  of  conversation  :  because  it  is  written,  Be 
jf,  holy,  for  I  am  holy.     Lev.  xi.  45. 

y  1  John  iii.  4.  Whosoever  committeth  sin  transgres* 
jeth  also  the  law  :  for  sin  is  the  transgression  of  the  law. 
Rom.  vii.  12. — The  law  is  holy,  and  the  commandment 
holy,  and  just,  and  good. 

«  Gal.  iii.  10.  For  as  many  as  are  of  the  woiks  of  the 
law,  are  under  the  curse :  for  it  is  written,  Cursed 
is  every  one  that  continueth  not  in  all  things  which 
ate  written  in  the  book  of  the  law  to  do  them.  Eph. 
t.  6. 

*  Deut.  xxviii.  15,  to  the  end.  But  it  shall  come  to 
pass,  if  the 'i  wilt  not  hfarken  unto  the  voice  of  the  Lord 
thy  GotL  to    bserve  fc  jj  all  his  commandments  and  hin 


THE   LARGER   CATECHISM.  3lJ9 

come ; b  and  cannot  be  expiated  but  tj  the 
Dlood  of  Christ.  ° 

Q.  153.  What  doth  God  require  of  us,  that 
we  may  escape  his  wrath  and  curse  due  to  w 
by  reason  of  the  transgression  of  the  law  f 

A.  That  we  may  escape  the  wrath  am! 
curse  of  God  due  to  us  by  reason  of  the  trans- 
gression of  the  law,  he  requireth  of  us  repent- 
ance towards  God,  and  faith  towards  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ, d  and  the  diligent  use  of  the 
outward  means  whereby  Ghrist  communicates 
to  us  the  benefits  of  his  mediation. e 

statutes,  which  I  command  thee  this  day ;  that  all  these 
curses  shall  corae  upoD  thee,  and  overtake  thee,  &c. 
Prov.  xiii.  21. 

b  Matt.  xxv.  41.  Depart  from  me,  ye  cursed,  into 
everlasting  fire,  prepared  for  the  devil  and  his  angels. — 
Rom.  vi  21,  23.— The  end  of  those  things  is  death.  The 
wages  of  sin  is  death. 

c  H»eb.  ix  22.  And  almost  all  things  are  by  the  law 
purged  with  blood ;  and  without  shedding  of  blood 
is  no  remissiou.  1  John  i.  7. — And  the  blood  of  Jesus 
Christ  his  Son  cleanseth  us  from  all  sin.  1  Pet.  i.  18, 
19. 

*  Acts  xx.  21.  Testifying  both  to  th,e  Jews,  and  also 
to  the  Greeks,  repentance  toward  God,  and  faith  toward 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Mark  i.  15. — Repent  ye,  and  be 
iieve  the  gospel.  John  iii.  18.  He  that  believeth  on  him 
is  Dot  condemned ;  but  he  that  believeth  not,  is  con 
demued  already,  because  he  hath  not  believed  on  the  nam* 
01  the  only  begotten  Son  of  God. 

«  Prov  viii.  33,  34,  35.  Hear  instruction,  and  be  wise 
and  refuse  it  not.  Blessed  is  the  man  that  heareth  mt, 
watching  daily  at  my  gates,  waiting  at  the  posts  of  my 
doors.  For  whoso  fitideth  me,  findeth  life,  ani  shall  ob- 
tain favour  of  the  Lord.  Luke  xiii.  24.  Stnv)  to  entei 
in  at  the  strait  gate  :  for  many,  I  say  unto  you,  will  seefc 
to  enter  in,  and  '  'vail  not  be  able. 
2§* 


330  THE   LARGER   CATECHISM. 

Q.  154.  What  are  the  outward  mean* 
whereby  Christ  communicates  to  us  the  }enefitt 
of  his  mediation  9 

A.  The  outward  and  ordinary  means,  where- 
by Christ  communicates  to  his  church  the  bene- 
fits of  his  mediation,  are  all  his  ordinances  \ 
especially  the  word,  sacraments,  and  prayer ; 
all  which  are  made  effectual  to  the  elect  for 
their  salvation.' 

Q.  155-  Sow  is  th?  word  made  effectual  to 
salvation  ? 

A.  The  Spirit  of  God  maketh  the  reading, 
but  especially  the  preaching  of  the  word,  an 
effectual  means  of  enlightening,  g  convinc- 
ing and  humbling  sinners, h  of  driving  them  out 


f  Matt,  xxviii.  19.,  20.  Go  ye,  therefore,  and  teach  all 
nations,  baptizing  them  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and 
of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost ;  teaching  them  to  ob- 
serve all  things  whatsoever  I  have  commanded  you :  and 
lo  I  am  with  you  always,  even  unto  the  end  of  the  world. 
Acts  ii.  42,  46.  And  they  continued  steadfastly  in  the 
apostles'  doctrine  and  fellowship,  and  in  breaking  of 
bread,  and  in  prayers. — And  they,  continuing  daily  with 
one  accord  in  the  temple,  and  breaking  bread  from  house 
to  house,  did  eat  their  meat  with  gladness  and  singleness 
of  heart.  1  Tim.  iv.  16.  1  Cor.  i.  21.  Eph.  v.  19,  20, 
and  vi.  17,  18. 

s  Psa.  xix.  8.  The  commandment  of  the  Lord  is  pure, 
enlightening  the  eyes.  Acts  xxvi.  18.  To  open  their 
eyes,  and  to  turn  them  from  darkness  to  light,  and  from 
the  power  of  Satan  unto  God. 

J»  Jer.  xxiii.  28,  29.  And  he  that  hath  my  word,  let 
him  apeak  my  word  faithfully.  Is  not  my  word  like  as  a 
fire  ?  saith  the  Lord ;  and  like  a  hammer  that  breaketh 
the  rock  a  pieces?  Heb.  ."«  y2.  The  word  of  God  i« 
iiuiofe,  an*    ncwrful,  and   *•'  a.    er  than  any  tw?  edge  1 


THE   LARGER  CATECHISM.  331 

of  themselves,  and  drawing  them  unto  Christ ;  ' 
of  conforming  them  to  his  image, j  and  sub- 
duing them  to  his  will ; k  of  strengthening 
them  against  temptations  and  corruptions  ; ! 
of  building  them  up  in  grace,  m  and  establish* 

eword,  piercing  even  to  the  dividing  asunder  of  soul  and 
spirit,  and  of  the  joints  and  marrow,  and  is  a  dis- 
cerner  of  the  thoughts  and  intents  of  the  heart.  Rom. 
vni.  16. 

'  Acts  ii.  37,  41.  Now  when  they  heard  this,  they 
were  pricked  in  their  heart,  and  said  unto  Peter,  and  to 
the  rest  of  the  apostles,  Men,  and  brethren,  what  shall  we 
do  ?— -Then  they  that  gladly  received  his  word,  were  bap- 
tized :  and  the  same  day  there  were  added  unto  them 
ibout  three  thousand  souls.     Acts  viii.  27  to  38. 

J  2  Cor.  iii.  18.  But  we  all,  with  open  face  beholding 
.is  in  a  glass  the  glory  of  the  Lord,  are  changed  into  the 
same  image,  from  glory  to  glory,  even  as  by  the  Spirit  of 
the  Lord.     Col.  i.  27. 

k  2  Cor.  x.  4,  5.  (For  the  weapons  of  our  warfare  are 
not  carnal,  but  mighty  through  God  to  the  pulling  down 
of  strongholds;)  casting  down  imaginations,  and  every 
nigh  thing  that  exalteth  itself  against  the  knowledge  of 
God,  and  bringing  into  captivity  every  thought  to  the  obe- 
dience of  Christ.     Rom.  vi.  17. 

1  Psa.  xix.  11.  Moreover,  by  them  is  thy  servant  warned. 
Col.  i.  28.  Whom  we  preach,  warning  every  man.  Eph. 
vi.  16,  17.  Above  all,  taking  the  shield  cf  faith,  where- 
with ye  shall  be  able  to  quench  all  the  fiery  darts  of  thf 
wicked.  And  take  the  helmet  of  salvation,  and  the 
sword  of  the  Spirit,  which  is  the  word  of  God.  Matt  f. 
7,  10. 

m  Eph.  iv.  11,  12.  And  he  gave  some,  apostles — aad 
some,  pastors  and  teachers ;  for  the  perfecting  of  tho 
saints,  for  the  work  of  the  ministry,  for  the  edifying  of 
the  body  of  Christ,  &c.  Acts  xx.  32.  And  now,  breth 
ren,  I  commend  you  to  God,  and  to  the  word  of  his  grace, 
which  is  able  13  build  *ou  u]       i  lim.  iii.  15,  16      1  Cor 

H  9,  10,  h 


332  THE   LARGER   CA1ECHISM, 

ing  their  hearts  in  holiness  and  comfort  through 
faith  unto  salvation.  a 

Q.  156.  Is  the  word  of  God  to  bo  read  T^ 
all? 

A.  Although  all  are  not  permittted  to  read 
the  word  publicly  to  the  congregation,  °  yet 
all  sorts  of  people  are  bound  to  read  it  apart 
by  themselves,  p  and  with  their  families : q  tc 

■  Horn.  xvi.  25.  Now,  to  him  that  is  of  power  to  stab- 
lish  you  according  to  my  gospel,  and  the  preaching  of 
Jesus  Christ,  according  to  the  revelation  of  the  mystery, 
which  was  kept  secret  since  the  world  began.  1  Thess- 
Hi.  2,  13.  And  sent  Timotheus,  our  brother,  and  minister 
of  God,  and  our  fellow-labourer  in  the  gospel  of  Christ, 
to  establish  you,  and  to  comfort  you  concerning  your  faith, 
&c.     Rom.  x.  14  to  17. 

°  Deut.  ixxi.  9,  12,  13.  And  Moses  wrote  this  law, 
and  delivered  it  unto  the  priests  the  sons  of  Levi — and 
unto  all  the  elders  of  Israel. — Gather  the  people  together, 
men,  and  women,  and  children,  and  thy  stranger  that  is 
within  thy  gates, — that  they  may  learn,  and  fear  the 
Lord  your  God,  and  observe  to  do  all  the  words  of  this 
law,  &c. 

p  Deut.  xvii.  18,  19.  And  it  shall  be,  when  he  sitteth 
upon  the  throne  of  his  kingdom,  that  he  shall  write  him 
a  copy  of  this  law  in  a  book,  out  of  that  which  is  before 
the  priests  the  Levites  :  and  it  shall  be  with  him,  and  h<i 
shall  read  therein  all  the  days  of  his  life. — Isa.  xxxiv, 
16.  Seek  ye  out  of  the  book  of  the  Lord,  and  read.- 
John  v.  39.  Search  the  Scriptures. — Rev.  i.  3.  i31et 
atJ  is  he  that  readeth,  and  they  that  hear  the  words  of 
this  prophecy,  and  keep  those  things  which  are  written 
therein. 

q  Deut  vi.  6,  7.  And  these  words  which  I  command 
thee  this  day,  shall  be  in  thy  heart:  and  thoa  shalt  teaci 
them  diligently  unto  thy  children,  and  shalt  talk  ot 
them  when  thou  sittest  in  thy  house,  and  when  thou 
walkest  by  the  way,  and  when  thou  liest  down,  ani  whe» 


THE  LARGER  CATECHISM.  333 

when  end,  the  holy  Scriptures  are  to  De  trans- 
lated out  of  the  original  into  vulgar  lan- 
guages. r 

Q.  157.  How  is  the  word  of  God  to  b* 
read  f 

A.  The  holy  Scriptures  are  to  be  read  with 
in  high  and  reverent  esteem  of  them ; 8  with 
a  firm  persuasion  that  they  are  the  very  word 
of  God,  *  and  that  he  only  can  enable  us  to 
understand  them  ;*  with  desire  to  know,  believe, 
and  obey,  the  will  of  God  revealed  in  them  ; ' 

thou  risest  up.  Psa.  Ixxviii.  5,  6.  For  he  established  a 
testimony  in  Jacob,  and  appointed  a  law  in  Israel,  which 
he  commanded  our  fathers,  that  they  should  make  them 
known  to  their  children  :  that  the  generation  to  come 
might  know  them,  even  the  children  which  should  be 
born  ;  who  should  arise  and  declare  them  to  their  children. 

r  1  Cor.  xiv.  2  to  29— ver.  18,  19.  I  thank  my  God, 
I  speak  with  tongues  more  than  ye  all;  yet  in  the  church 
I  had  rather  speak  five  words  with  my  understanding, 
that  by  my  voice  I  might  teach  others  also,  than  ten  thou- 
sand words  in  an  unknown  tongue. 

•  Psa.  cxix.  97.  Oh  how  I  love  thy  law  ! — Neh.  viii. 
15.  And  Ezra  opened  the  book  in  the  sight  of  all  the 
people — and  when  he  opened  it  all  the  people  stood  up. 
—  Isa.  lxvi.  2. — But  to  this  man  will  I  look,  even  to  hiia 
that  is  poor,  and  of  a  contrite  spirit,  and  trembteth  at  my 
irord. 

1  2  Pet.  i.  21.  Holy  men  of  God  spake  as  they  wen 
moved  by  the  Holy  Ghost.     1  Thess.  ii.  13. 

■  Psa.  cxix.  18.  Open  thou  mine  eyes,  that  I  may 
behold  wondrous  things  out  of  thy  law.  Luke  xxiv 
45. 

T  James  i.  21,  22.  Receive  with  meekness  the  in 
grafted  word,  whijh  is  able  to  save  your  souls.  But  b« 
ye  doers  of  the  word,  and  not  hearers  only,  deceiving 
juur  own  aeWes      1  Pet.  ii.  2.     As  new-born  babes  dcsir« 


334  THE  LARGER  CATECHISM. 

with  diligence,  *  and  attention  to  the  maftei 
and  scope  of  them  ;  x  with  meditation, y  appli- 
cation, z  self-denial,  a  and  prayer.  b 

Q.  158.  By  whom  is  the  wot  J  of  G-od  to  U 
preached  ? 

A.  The  word  of  God  is  to  be  preached  onljf 
Ivy  such  as  are  sufficiently  gifted,  °  and  alsc 
duly  approved  and  called  to  that  officii.  d 

the  sincere  milk  of  the  word,  that  ye  may  grow  thereby. 
Mark  iv.  20. 

w  Acts  xvii.  11.  These  [Bereans]  were  more  nobl« 
than  those  in  Thessalonica,  in  that  they  received  the  word 
with  all  readiness  of  mind,  and  searched  the  Scriptures 
Jaily,  whether  those  things  were  so.     Deut.  xi.  13. 

x  Acts  viii.  30,  34.  And  Philip — said,  Understandest 
thou  what  thou  readest  ? — and  the  eunuch  answered 
Philip, — Of  whom  speaketh  the  prophet  this?  of  himself, 
or  of  some  other  man  ?     Matt.  xiii.  23. 

y  Psa.  i.  2.  But  his  delight  is  in  the  law  of  the  Lord ; 
and  in  his  law  doth  he  meditate  day  and  night.  Psa.. 
jxix.  97.  0  how  love  I  thy  law !  it  is  my  meditation  all 
the  day. 

1  Acts  ii.  38,  39.  Repent,  and  be  baptized  every  one. 
of  you — for  the  promise  is  unto  you,  and  to  your  child- 
ren.    2  Sam.  xii.  7.     2  Chron.  xxxiv.  21. 

a  Gal.  i.  15,  16.  But  when  it  pleased  God — to  reveal 
Vis  Son  in  me,  that  I  might  preach  him  among  the  hea- 
then ;  immediately  I  conferred  not  with  flesh  and  blood 
?rov.  iii.  5. 

*  Neh.  viii.  6,  8.     See  letter  (u),  page  333. 

c  1  Tim.  iii.  2 — 6.  A  bishop — must  be  blameless — apt 
to  teach — not  a  novice.  2  Tim.  ii.  2.  And  the  things 
ihat  thou  hast  heard  of  me,  among  many  witnesses,  the 
dame  commit  thou  to  faithful  men,  who  ?hall  be  able  to 
teach  others  also.     Mai.  ii."  7. 

a  Rom.  x.  15.  And  how  shall  they  preach,  except 
they  be  sent  ?  Heb.  v.  4.  And  no  man  taketh  thia 
aonour  unto  bimself  but  he  that  is  called  of  God,  as  wa« 
Aaron.     1   Tim.  iv.  14      Neglect  not  the  gift  that  is  in 


THE   LARGER   CATECHISM.  335 

Q.  159.  How  is  the  word  of  God  to  bt> 
pr tathed  by  those  that  are  called  thereunto? 

A.  They  that  are  called  to  labour  in  the 
ministry  of  the  word  are  to  preach  sound  doc* 
trine, e  diligently,  f  in  season,  and  out  of 
leason  5  g  plainly,  s  not  in  the  enticing  word 
of  man's  wisdom,  but  in  demonstration  of  th„ 
Spirit,  and  of  power;1  faithfully, ]  making 
known  the  whole  counsel  of  God ; k  wise- 
ly, l    applying    themselves    to    the    necessities 

thee,  which  was  given  thee  by  prophecy,  with  the  laying 
on  of  the  hands  of  th«  presbytery. 

e  Tit.  ii.  1,  8.  But  epeak  thou  the  things  which  be- 
come sound  doctrine  ; — sound  speech  that  cannot  be  con« 
demned. 

f  Acts  xviii.  25.  Being  fervent  in  the  spirit,  he  spake 
and  taught  diligently  the  things  of  the  Lord. 

s  2  Tim.  iv.  2.  Preach  the  word  :  be  instant  in  season, 
out  of  season. 

fc  1  Cor.  xiv.  9.  Except  ye  utter  by  the  tongue  words 
easy  to  be  understood,  how  shall  it  be  known  what  is 
spoken  ?  for  ye  shall  speak  into  the  air. 

>  1  Cor.  ii.  4.  And  my  speech,  and  my  preaching  waa 
not  with  enticing  words  of  man's  wisdom,  but  in  demon- 
stration of  the  Spirit,  and  of  power. 

1  Jer.  xxiii.  28.  He  that  hath  my  word,  let  him  spe&k 
mj  word  faithfully.  1  Cor.  iv.  1,  2.  Let  a  man  so  ac- 
count of  us,  as  of  the  ministers  of  Christ,  and  stewards 
ef  the  mysteries  of  God.  Moreover,  it  is  reepiired  i* 
Itewards,  that  a  man  be  found  faithful.  Matt.  xxiv.  i5t 
46,  47. 

k  Acts  xx.  27.  For  I  have  not  shunned  to  de  \lare  unto 
you  all  the  counsel  of  God. 

1  Col.  i.  28.  Whom  we  preach,  warning  every  man, 
and  teaching  every  man  in  all  wisdom.  2  Tim.  ii.  15. 
Study  to  show  thyself  appro  ed  unto  God,  a  workman 
that  nee  iet1!  rot  te  be  ashamed  rightly  dividing  the  word 
0/  truth 


S36  THE   LARGER   CATECHISM. 

an  J  capacities  of  the  hearers;™  zealously,' 
with  fervent  love  to  God,  °  and  the  souls  t ri 
his  people  ;  p  sincerely,  q  aiming  at  his  glory/ 
and  their  conversion, 8  edification, '  and  salva- 
tion. u 


n  1  Cor.  iii.  2.  I  have  fed  you  with  milk,  and  not  wkit 
meat :  for  hitherto  ye  were  not  able  to  bear  it,  neither 
yet  now  are  ye  able.  Heb.  v.  12,  13,  14  1  Thess.  ii.  7. 
Luke  xii.  42. 

D  Acts  xviii.  25.  This  man  was  instructed  in  the  way 
of  the  Lord  ;  and,  being  fervent  in  the  spirit,  he  spake 
and  taught  diligently  the  things  of  the  Lord,  knowing 
only  the  baptism  of  John.     2  Tim.  iv.  5. 

0  2  Cor.  v.  13,  14.  For  whether  we  be  beside  ourselves 
it  is  to  God  ;  or  whether  we  be  sober,  it  is  for  your  cause. 
For  the  love  of  Christ  constraineth  us ;  because  we  thus 
judge,  that  if  one  died  for  all,  then  were  all  dead.  Phil, 
i.  15,  16.  17. 

p  2  Cor.  xii.  15.  And  I  will  very  gladly  spend  and  be 
spent  for  you  ;  though  the  more  abundantly  I  love  you, 
the  less  I  be  loved.     1  Thess.  iii.  12. 

n  2  Cor.  iv.  2.  But  having  renounced  the  hidden  things 
of  dishonesty  ;  not  walking  in  craftiness,  nor  handling 
the  word  of  God  deceitfully;  but,  by  manifestation  of  the 
truth,  commending  ourselves  to  every  man's  conscience 
in  the  sight  of  God.     2  Cor.  ii.  17. 

r  John  vii.  18.  He  that  speaketh  of  himself,  seeketb 
hie  own  glory  :  but  he  that  seeketh  his  glory  that  sent 
him,  the  same  is  true,  and  no  unrighteousness  is  in  hia. 
2  Thi  ss.  ii.  4,  5,  6. 

•  1  Cor.  ix.  19,  20,  21,  22.  For  though  I  be  free  franc 
fell  men.  yet  have  I  made  myself  servant  unto  all,  that  1 
might  gain  the  more.  And  unto  the  Jews  I  became  as  a 
Jew,  that  I  might  gain  the  Jews  ;  to  them  that  are  under 
the  law,  as  under  the  law,  that  I  might  gain  them  that 
are  under  the  law,  &c. — I  am  made  alt  things  to  all  men, 
that  I  might  by  all  means  save  some. 

•  2  Cor.  xii.  19.  But  we  do  all  things,  dearly  beloved, 
for  your  edifying.     Eph.  iv.  12. 

•  1  Tim.  iv.    16.     Take  heed  unto   thyself,   and  unto 


THE  LARGER   CATECHISM.  337 

Q.  160.  What  is  required  of  tin  %e  that  htm 
the  word  preached  f 

A.  It  is  required  of  those  that  hear  th« 
word  preached,  that  they  attend  upon  it  with 
diligence,  v  preparation,  w  and  prayer,*  ex- 
amine what  they  hear  by  the  Scriptures ; l 
receive  the  truth  with  faith, "  love,  a  meek 
ness, b   aird  readiness  of  mind,  °    as  the  word 


the  doctrine  ;  continue  in  them  :  for  in  doing  this,  tlnu 
shalt  both  save  thyself,  and  them  that  hear  thee.  2  Tim 
ii  10.  Therefore  I  endure  all  things  for  the  elect's  sake, 
that  they  may  also  obtain  the  salvation  which  is  in  Chrisi 
Jesus  with  eternal  glory.     Acts  xxvi.  16 — 18. 

v  Psa.  lxxxiv.  1,  2,  4.  How  amiable  are  thy  taberna- 
cles, 0  Lord  of  hosts  !  My  soul  longeth,  yea,  even  faint 
eth,  for  the  courts  of  the  Lord. — 31essed  are  they  thai 
dwell  in  thy  house  :  they  will  be  still  praising  thee.  Psa. 
xxvii.  4.     Prov.  viii.  34. 

w  Luke  viii.  18.  Take  heed,  therefore,  how  ye  hear. 
1  Pet.  ii.  1,  2.  Wherefore,  laying  aside  all  malice,  and 
all  guile,  and  hypocrisies,  and  envies,  and  all  evil  speak- 
ings, as  new-born  babes,  desire  the  sincere  milk  cf  th« 
word,  that  ye  may  grow  thereby.     James  i.  21. 

*  Psa.  cxix.  18.  Open  thou  mine  eyes,  that  I  may  be* 
hold  wondrous  things  out  of  thy  law.     Eph.  vi.  18,  19. 

y  Acts  xvii.  11.  And  searched  the  Scriptures  daily, 
whether  those  things  were  so. 

■  Heb.  iv.  2.  For  unto  us  was  the  gospel  preached, 
as  well  as  unto  them  :  but  the  word  preached  did  not 
profit  them,  not  being  mixed  with  faith  in  them  that 
heard  it. 

a  2  Thess.  ii.  10. — They  received  not  the  love  of  the 
truth,  that  they  might  be  saved. 

b  James  i.  21.  Receive  with  meekness  the  ingrafted 
word.     Psa.  xxv.  9. 

c  Acts  xvii.  11.  These  were  mo~e  noble  than  those  in 
Thessalonica,  in  that  they  received  the  word  with  all  ret*- 
dinees  of  mind     Acts  ii.  41. 
26 


338  THE   LARGER   CATECHISM. 

of  God  ; d  meditate, e  and  confer  of  it ; f  bide 
it  in  their  hearts,  g  and  bring  forth  the  fruit 
of  it  in  their  lives.  h 

Q.  161  How  do  the  sacraments  beecme  ef- 
fectual means  of  salvation  ? 

A.  The  sacraments  become  effectual  means 
of  salvation,  not  by  any  power  in  themselves, 
or  any  virtue  derived  from  the  piety  or  inten- 
tion of  him  by  whom  they  are  administered ; 
but  only  by  the  working  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
and  the  blessing  of  Christ  by  whom  they  are 
instituted. i 

a  1  Thess.  ii.  13.  For  this  cause  also  thank  we  Goa 
without  ceasing,  because,  when  ye  received  the  word  of 
God,  which  ye  heard  of  us,  ye  received  it  not  as  the  word 
of  men,  (but,  as  it  is  in  truth,)  the  word  of  God. 

•  Heb.  ii.  1.  Therefore  we  ought  to  give  the  more 
earnest  heed  to  the  things  which  we  have  heard,  leat  at 
any  time  we  should  let  them  slip. 

f  Deut.  vi.  6,  7.  And  these  words,  which  I  command 
thee  this  day,  shall  be  in  thine  heart;  and  thou  shalt 
teach  them  diligently  unto  thy  children,  and  shalt  talk  of 
them  when  thou  sittest  in  thine  house,  and  when  thoo 
walkest  by  the  way,  and  when  thou  liest  do^n,  and  when 
thou  risest  up. 

k  Psa.  cxix.  11.  Thy  word  have  I  hid  ii  mine  heart, 
*,hat  I  might  not  sin  against  thee.     Prov.  ii.  / 

•»  Luke  viii.  15.  But  that  on  the  good  ground  are  they, 
irhich,  in  an  honest  and  good  heart,  haviug  heard  the 
frord,  keep  it,  and  bring  forth  fruit  with  patience.  Jame* 
!.  25 

•  1  Pet.  iii.  21.  The  like  figure  whereunto,  evm  bap- 
tism doth  also  now  save  us,  (not  the  putting  away  of  th« 
filth  of  the  flesh,  but  the  answer  of  a  good  conscience 
towards  God)  by  the  resurrection  of  Jesus  Christ.  Acta 
▼iii.  13.  Then  Simon  himself  believed  also  :  and  when 
he  was  baptized  he  continued  with  Philip,  and  won- 
dered,   beV  Ming    the  miracles    and   signs   which   werf 


THE   LARGER   CATECHISM.  339 

Q.  162.    What  is  a  sacrament  f 

A.  A  sacrament  is  an  holy  ordinance  insti- 
tuted by  Christ  in  his  church, j  to  signify, 
seal,  and  exhibit  k  unto  those  that  are  within 
the  covenant  of  grace, l  the  benefits  of  hi* 
mediation  ; m  to  strengthen  and  increase  theii 


done.  [His  baptism,  notwithstanding,  was  ineffectual  to 
any  saving  purpose,  for  Peter  said  to  him]  ver.  23,— -I 
perceive  that  thou  art  in  the  gall  of  bitterness,  and  in 
the  bond  of  iniquity.  1  Cor.  iii.  7.  So,  then,  neither  is 
he  that  planteth  any  thing,  neither  he  that  watereth  ;  but 
God  that  giveth  the  increase.  1  Cor.  vi.  11. — But  ye 
are  washed,  but  ye  are  sanctified,  but  ye  are  justified  in 
the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  by  the  Spirit  of  our 
God. 

J  Matt,  xxviii.  19.  Go  ye,  therefore,  and  teach  all  na- 
tions, baptizing  them  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of 
tne  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Matt.  xxvi.  26,  27.  And 
as  they  were  eating,  Jesus  took  bread,  and  blessed  it.  and 
brake  it,  and  gave  it  to  the  disciples,  and  said,  Take,  ?&t ; 
this  is  my  body. 

k  Rom.  iv.  11.  And  he  [Abraham]  received  the  sign 
of  circumcision,  a  seal  of  the  righteousness  of  the  faith 
which  he  had,  yet  being  uncircumcised  ;  that  he  might 
be  the  father  of  all  them  that  believe,  though  they  be  not 
circumcised ;  that  righteousness  might  be  imputed  unto 
them  also.     1  Cor    xi.  24,  25. 

Rom.  ix.  8.  The  childen  of  the  promise  are  counted 
for  the  seed.  Gal.  iv  28.  Now  we,  brethren,  as  Isaac 
wap,  are  the  children  of  promise.     Rom.  xv.  8,  9. 

■  Acts  ii.  38.  Then  Teter  said  unto  them,  Repem 
ana  be  baptized  every  one  of  you  in  the  name  of  J^sus 
Christ,  for  the  remission  of  sins,  and  ye  shall  receivt  the 
gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  1  Cor.  x.  16.  The  cup  of  bless- 
ing which  we  bless,  is  it  not  the  communion  of  the 
blood  of  Christ?  The  bread  wh;oh  we  break,  &  it 
not  the  commun'on  ol  th<)  t»ody  of  Christ?  ictt 
xxii.  16. 


,\  10  THE   LARGER   CATECHISM. 

ffcith  and  all  other. graces  ;n  to  oblige  then,  to 
obedience;0  to  testify  and  cherish  tleir  kre 
and  communion  one  with  another, p  and  tc 
distinguish  them  from  those  that  are  with- 
out. « 

Q.  163.  What  are  the  parts  of  a  sacra? 
merit  f 

A.  The  parts  of  a  sacrament  are  two  ;  the 
one,  an  outward  and  sensible  sign  used  accord- 
ing to  Christ's  own  appointment ;  the  other, 
an  inward  and  spiritual  grace  thereby  sig- 
nified. r 

■  Rom.  xv.  8,  9.  Now  I  say  that  Jesus  Christ  was  a  min- 
ister of  the  circumcision  for  the  truth  of  God,  to  confirm 
the  promises  made  unto  the  fathers  :  and  that  the  Gentiles 
might  glorify  God  for  his  mercy.     Gal.  iii.  27. 

0  Rom.  vi.  4.  Therefore  we  are  buried  with  him  by 
baptism  into  death  ;  that  like  as  Christ  was  raised  up 
from  the  dead  by  the  glory  of  the  Father,  even  so  we  also 
should  walk  in  newness  of  life  1  Cor.  x.  21.  Ye  can- 
not drink  the  cup  of  the  Lord,  and  the  cup  of  devils  :  ye 
cannot  be  partakers  of  the  Lord's  table,  and  of  the  table 
of  devils. 

p  1  Cor.  xii.  13.  For  by  one  Spirit  are  we  all  baptized 
into  one  body,  whether  we  be  Jews  or  Gentiles,  whether 
we  be  bond  or  free  ;  and  have  been  all  made  to  drink  into 
&ne  Spirit.  1  Cor.  x.  17. — We,  being  many,  are  one  bread, 
tnd  one  body:  for  we  are  all  partakers  of  that  one  bread. 
Epk.  iv.  3,  4,  5. 

q  EpU  ii.  19.  Nlw,  therefore,  ye  are  no  more  stran 
gers,  and  foreigners,  but  fellow-citizens  with  the  saints, 
and  of  the  household  of  God.     Gen.  xxxiv.  14. 

r  Matt.  iii.  11.  I  indeed  baptize  you  with  water  unto 
repentance  :  but  he  that  cometh  after  mt  is  mightier  than 
L,  whose  shofts  I  am  not  worthy  to  bear  .  he  shall  baptiz« 
you  w\th  the  H  iy  Gfc)st,  and   Fith  fire.       1  Pet.  i\i.  'l\ 


THE   LARGER   CATECHISM.  341 

Q.  164.  How  many  sacraments  hth  Christ 
instituted  under  the  New   Tes>anunt  ? 

A.  Under  the  New  Testament  Chriot  hath 
instituted  in  his  church  only  two  sacraments, 
baptism,  and  the  Lord's  supper.  ■ 

Q.  165.    What  is  baptism  f 

A.  Baptism  is  a  sacrament  of  the  New  Testa 
ment,  wherein  Christ  hath  ordained  the  wash« 
ing  with  water  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and 
of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  *  to  be  a 
sign  and  seal  of  ingrafting  into  himself, u  of 
remission  of  sins  by  his  blood,  T  and  regene- 
ration by  his  Spirit ; w  of  adoption,  *  and 
resurrection  unto  everlasting  life  : 7  and  where- 
by the  parties  baptized  are  solemnly  admitted 

*  1  Cor.  xi.  23.     See  letter  (/),  page  339. 

t  Matt,  xxviii.  19.  Go  ye,  therefore,  and  teach  all  na- 
tions, baptizing  them  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of 
the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

«  Gal.  iii.  27.  For  as  many  of  you  as  have  been  bap 
tized  into  Christ  have  put  on  Christ.     Rom.  vi.  3. 

*  Acts  xxii.  16.  Arise,  and  be  baptized,  and  was! 
away  thy  sins.  Mark  i.  4.  John  did  baptize  in  the  wil- 
derness, and  preach  the  baptism  of  repentance,  for  th* 
remission  of  sins.     Rev.  i.  5. 

w  John  iii.  5.  Except  a  man  be  born  of  water,  and  of 
the  Spirit,  he  cannot  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  God.— 
Tit.  iii.  5. — According  to  his  mercy  he  saved  us,  by  the 
gashing  of  regeneration,  and  renewing  of  the  Holy 
Ghost. 

x  Gal.  iii  20,  27.  For  ye  are  all  the  children  of  God 
by  faith  in  Christ  Jesus.  For  as  many  of  you  as.  have 
been  baptized  into  Christ,  have  put  on  Christ. 

*  1  Cor.  xv.  29.  Else  what  shall  they  do  which  are 
baptized  for  the  dead,  if  the  dead  rise  not  at  all  ?  why  art 
they  then  baptized  for  tne  dead  ? 

29  * 


342  THE   LAEGER   CATECHISM. 

»nto  the  visible  chuj  in,"  and  enter  into  an  open 
and  professed  engagement  to  be  wholly  and 
only  the  Lord's.  a 

Q.  166.  Unto  whom  is  baptism  to  *>e  ad 
ministered  ? 

A.  Baptism  is  not  to  be  administered  to  any 
fhat  are  out  of  the  visible  church,  and  so 
strangers  from  tie  covenant  of  promise,  till 
they  profess  their  faith  in  Christ,  and  obedi- 
ence to  him;b  but  infants  descending  from  pa- 
rents, either  both  or  but  one  of  them,  profess- 
ing faith  in  Christ,  and  obedience  to  him,  are, 
in  that  respect,  within  the  covenant,  and  are 
to  be  baptized.  ° 

*  1  Cor.  xii.  13.  For  by  one  Spirit  are  we  all  baptized 
Into  one  body,  whether  we  be  Jews  or  Gentiles  ;  whether 
we  be  bond  or  free :  and  have  been  all  made  to  drink 
into  one  Spirit. 

»  Rom.  vi.  4.  Therefore  we  are  buried  with  him  by 
baptism  into  death  ;  that  like  as  Christ  was  raised  up 
from  the  dead  by  the  glory  of  the  Father,  even  so  we 
also  should  walk  in  newness  of  life. 

b  Acts  viii.  36,  37.  And  the  eunuch  said,  See,  here  is 
water  :  what  doth  hinder  me  to  be  baptized?  And  Philip 
said,  If  thou  believest  with  all  thine  heart,  thou  mayest. 
And  he  answered  and  said,  I  believe  that  Jesus  Christ  is 
Ihe  Son  of  God.  Acts  ii.  41.  Then  they  that  gladly  re- 
ceived his  word,  were  baptized. 

«  Acts  ii.  38,  39.  Then  Peter  said  unto  them,  Repent, 
and  be  baptized  every  one  of  you  in  the  name  of  Jesus 
Christ  for  the  remission  of  sins,  and  ye  shall  receive  the 
■ — Holy  Ghost.  For  the  promise  is  unto  you,  and  to  you? 
children,  and  to  all  that  are  afar  off,  even  as  many  as  the 
Lord  our  God  shall  call.  Luke  xviii.  16.  But  Josus 
called  them  unto  him,  and  said  Suffer  little  children  to 
oome  ui  :o  me,  a*  J  forbid  them  not ;  for  of  such  is  th<? 
fci'igdora   of  Gol      1  Ccr.  vi',  14      The  unbelieving  hus« 


THE   LARGER   CATECHISM,  343 

Q.   167.  How  is  our  baptism  to  be  improved 
by  us  f 

A.  The  needful  but  much  neglected  duty  of 
improving  our  baptism,  is  to  be  performed  by 
us  all  our  life  long,  especially  in  the  time  of 
temptation,  and  when  we  are  present  at  tht 
administration  of  it  to  others,  d  by  serious  and 
thankful  consideration  of  the  nature  of  it,  and 
•of  the  ends  for  which  Christ  instituted  it,  the 
privileges  and  benefits  conferred  and  sealed 
thereby,  and  our  solemn  vow  made  therein  ;  • 
by  being  humbled  V>r  our  sinful  defilement, 
"our  falling  short  of,  and  walking  contrary  to, 
the  grace  of  baptism  and  our  engagements  ; 
hy  growing  up  to  assurance  of  pardon  of  sin, 
and  of  all  other  blessings  sealed  to  us  in  that 
3acrament; g  by   drawing    strength    from    the 

band  is  sanctified  by  the  wife;  and  the  unbelieving  wife 
is  sanctified  by  the  husband  :  else  were  your  children 
unclean :  but  now  are  they  holy.  Rom.  xi.  16.  Gen. 
xvii.  7  to  9,  compared  with  Gal.  iii.  9  to  14,  and  Col.  ii. 
11,  12. 

'  Psa.  xxii.  10,  11.  J  tfas  cast  upon  thee  from  fie 
womb  :  thou  art  my  Goa  from  my  mother's  belly.  Be 
not  far  from  me  ;  for  trouble  is  near. 

•  Rom.  vi.  3,  4,  5. 

f  Rom.  vi.  2,  3.  God  forbid.  How  shall  we  that  arc 
dead  to  sin,  live  any  longer  therein?  Know  ye  not,  that 
do  many  of  us  as  were  baptized  into  Jesus  Christ,  were 
baptized  into  his  death?  1  Cor.  i  11,  12,  13.  Gal. 
iii.  1. 

s  Phil.  iii.  7  to  10,  11.  But  what  things  were  gain 
to  me,  th;>5e  I  counted  loss  for  Christ: — That  1  may 
kn>w  him,  and  the  power  of  his  resurrection,  and  the 
fe\  lwship  ^f  his  sufferings,  being  made  conformable  unto 
bis    death      if   bj   any  means       might  attain  unt.    th« 


314  THE   LARGER  CATECHISM. 

death  and  resurrection  of  Christ,  /ntc  whom 
we  are  baptized,  for  the  mortifying  oi  si.i,  and 
quickening  of  grace  ;  h  and  by  endeavouring  to 
live  by  faith, :  to  have  our  conversation  in  holi- 
ness and  righteousness, j  as  those  that  have 
therein  given  up  their  names  to  Christ, v  and 
to  walk  in  brotherly  love,  as  being  baptized  by 
the  same  Spirit  into  one  body.  l 

Q.  168.    What  is  the  Lord's  supper  f 
A.  The    Lord's    supper  is   a  sacrament  of 
the  New   Testament,  m  wherein  by  giving  and 

resurrection  of  the  dead,  &c.  Rom.  iv.  11,  12.  1  Pet, 
iii  21. 

t  Rom.  vi.  2,  3,  4.  How  shall  we,  that  are  dead  to 
ein,  live  any  longer  therein  ?  Know  ye  not,  that  so  many 
of  us  as  were  baptized  into  Jesus  Christ,  were  baptized 
into  his  death?  Therefore  we  are-  buried  with  him  by 
baptism  into  death  ;  that  like  as  Christ  was  raised  up  from 
the  dead  by  the  glory  of  the  Father,  even  so  we  also 
should  walk  in  newness  of  life. 

i  Gal.  iii.  26,  27.  For  ye  are  all  the  children  of  God 
by  faith  in  Christ  Jesus.  For  as  many  of  you  as  have 
been  baptized  into  Christ,  have  put  on  Christ. 

i  Rom.  vi.  22.  But  now,  being  made  free  from  sin,  and 
become  servants  to  God,  ye  have  your  fruit  unto  holiness, 
%nd  the  end  everlasting  life. 

*  Acts  ii.  38.  Be  baptized  everv  one  of  you  in  the 
name  of  Jesus  Christ. 

'  1  Cor.  xii.  13  to  26,  26.  For  by  one  Spirit  are  we 
All  baptized  into  one  body,  whether  we  be  Jews  or  Gen- 
tiles, whether  we  be  bond  or  free  ; — that  there  should  be 
no  schism  in  the  body  ;  but  that  the  members  should  have 
the  same  care  one  for  another.  And  whether  one  membei 
Buffer,  all  the  members  suffer  with  it ;  or  one  member  be 
honoured,  all  the  members  rejoice  with  it. 

■»  Luke  xxii.  20.  Likewise  also  the  enp  after  supper, 
saying,  This  cup  is  the  New  Testament  in  my  blood,  whin* 
U  shed  for  you. 


THE   LARGER   CATECHISM.  345 

receiving  bread  and  wine  according  to  the  ap« 
pointment  of  Jesus  Christ,  his  death  is  showed 
forth;  anl  they  that  worthily  communicate, 
feed  upon  his  body  and  blood  to  their  spiritual 
nourishment  and  growth  in  grace, n  have  their 
anion  and  communion  with  him  confirmed ; 9 
testify  and  renew  their  thankfulnes  p  and  en- 
gagement to  God  q  and  their  mutual  love  and 
fellowship  each  with  other,  as  members  of  the 
same  mystical  body. r 

Q.  169.  How  hath  Christ  appointed  bread 
and  wine  to  be  given  and  received  in  the  sacra- 
ment of  the  Lord's  supper  f 

A.  Christ  hath  appointed  the  ministers  of 
his  word,  in  the   administration  of  this  sacra- 

■  Matt,  xxvii.  26,  27.  And  said,  Take,  eat ;  this  is  my 
body.  And  he  took  the  cup,  and  gave  thanks,  and  gave 
it  to  them,  saying,  Drink  ye  all  of  it.  John  vi.  55,  56. — 
My  flesh  is  meat  indeed,  and  my  blood  is  drink  indeed. 
He  that  eateth  my  flesh,  and  drinketh  my  blood,  dwelletb 
in  me,  and  I  in  him.     1  Cor.  xi.  23  to  27. 

0  1  Cor.  x.  16.  The  cup  of  blessing  which  we  bless,  ia 
u  not  the  communion  of  the  blood  of  Christ  ?  The  bread 
which  we  break,  is  it  not  the  communion  of  the  body  ol 
Christ? 

P  1  Cor.  xi.  25.  This  cup  is  the  New  Testament  in  my 
ftlood :  this  do  ye,  as  oft  as  ye  'rink  it,  in  remembrance 
rf  me. 

9  1  Cor.  x.  16  to  21.  The  cup  of  blessing  which  w* 
bless,  is  it  not  the  communion  of  the  blood  of  Christ? 
The  bread  which  we  break,  is  it  not  the  communion  of  the 
body  of  Christ  ?  Ye  cannot  drink  the  cup  of  the  Lord, 
And  the  cup  of  devils  :  ye  cannot  be  partakers  of  th* 
Lord's  table,  and  the  table  of  devils. 

1  Cor.  x.  17.     For  we,  being  many,  are  one  bread, 
and  one  body  :  fo>  we  are  all  partakers  of  that  one  Wead. 


S46  THE   LARGER   CA1  ECHiSM. 

ment  of  the  Lord's  supper,  to  set  apart  the 
bread  and  wine  from  common  use  by  the  word 
of  institution,  thanksgiving,  and  prayer  :  to 
take  and  break  the  bread,  and  to  give  both  the 
bread  and  the  wine  to  the  communicants  ;  who 
are  by  the  same  appointment  to  take  and  eat 
the  bread,  and  to  drink  the  wine ;  in  thankful 
remembrance  that  the  body  of  Christ  was  bro* 
ken  and  given,  and  his  blood  shed  for  them.8 

Q.  170.  How  do  they  that  worthily  commu- 
nicate in  the  Lord's  supper  feed  upon  the  body 
and  blood  of  Christ  therein  ? 

A.  As  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ  are  not 
corporally  or  carnally  present  in,  with,  or  un- 
der the  bread  and  wine  in  the  Lord's  supper ;  * 
and  yet  are  spiritually  present  to  the  faith  of 
the  receiver,  no  less  truly  and  really  than  the 
elements  themselves  are  to  their  outward 
senses  ;  *  so  they  that  worthily  communicate 
in  the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  supper,  do 
therein  feed  upon  the  body  and  blood  of 
Christ,  not  after  a  corporal  or  carnal,  but  in 
i.    spiritual    manner ;    yet    truly  and    really, * 

*  Mark  xiv.  22,  23,  2-4.  And  as  they  did  eat,  Jesus 
took  bread,  and  blessed,  and  brake  it,  and  gave  to  them 
»nd  said — This  is  my  body.  And  be  took  the  cup,  and 
irben  he  bad  given  thanks,  he  gave  it  to  them  ;  and  they 
»l.  drank  of  it.  1  Cor.  xi.  23,  24.  Matt.  xxvi.  26  to  28. 
Lph.  ii.  11,  13. 

*  Acts  iii.  21.  Whom  the  heaven  must  receive  until  tne 
times  of  restitution  of  all  things. 

«  Gal.  iii.  1.  0  foolish  Galatians — before  whose  eyes 
jesus  Cbrist  hath  been  evidently  set  forth,  crucified 
among  you.     Heb    xi.  1. 

r  Jsbxi  ii.  51  to.  53.    I  am  the  living  bread,  tfhich 


THE   LARGER   CATECHISM.  34? 

while  by  faith  they  receive  and  apply  onto 
th  ,'msolves  Christ  crucified,  and  all  the  bene- 
fit of  his  death.  w 

Q.  171.  How  are  they  that  receive  the  sacra- 
ment of  the  Lord's  supper  to  prepare  themselvei 
before  they  come  unto  it  f 

A.  They  that  receive  the  sacrament  of  the 
Lord's  supper,  are,  before  they  come,  to  pre- 
pare themselves  thereunto,  by  examining  them 
selves, x  of  their  being  in  Christ, y  of  their 
sins  and  wants;1  of  the  truth  and  measure 
of  their  knowledge,*  faith, b  repentance,  c  love 

down  from  heaven.  If  any  man  eat  of  this  bread  he 
Bhall  live  for  ever  ;  and  the  bread  that  I  will  give  is  my 
flesh,  which  I  will  give  for  the  life  of  the  world. — Except 
ye  eat  of  the  flesh  of  the  Son  of  man,  and  drink  his  blood, 
ye  have  no  life  in  you. 

»"  1  Cor.  x.  16.     See  letter  (o),  page  345. 

x  1  Cor.  xi  28.  But  let  a  man  examine  himself,  and  so 
let  him  eat  of  that  bread,  and  drink  of  that  cup. 

y  2  Cor.  xiii.  5.  Examine  yourselves,  whether  ye  be 
in  the  faith  ;  prove  your  own  selves.  Know  ye  not  your 
own  selves,  how  that  Jesus  Christ  is  in  you,  except  ye  be 
reprobates  ? 

*  1  Cor.  v.  7.  Purge  out  therefore  the  old  leaven,  that 
ye  may  be  a  new  lump,  as  ye  are  unleavened  Fo>  even 
Christ  our  pp.ssover  is  sacrificed  for  us.  Compared  with 
Ex.  xii.  15. 

»  1  Cor.  xi.  29.  For  he  that  eateth  and  drinketh  ua- 
torthily,  eateth  and  drinketh  damnation  to  himself,  aoC 
discerning  the  Lord's  body. 

b  2  Cor.  xiii.  5.     See  letter  (y).  above. 

<  Zech.  xii.  10.  And  I  will  pour  upon  the  house  of 
David,  and  upon  the  inhabitants  of  Jerusalem,  the  spirit 
of  grace  and  of  supplications  ;  and  they  shall  look  upon 
m?  whom  they  have  pierced  ;  and  they  shall  mourn  for 
h»m  as  on  i  mourneth  for  his  only  son  ;  and  shall  be  in 
bittrrness  for   him,  as  one  that  is  in  bi  terness  for  bis 


348  THE   LAKGEK   CATECHISM. 

to  God  and  the  brethren,  d  charity  to  all  men, 
forgiving  those  that  have  done  them  wrong, 
of  their  desires  after  Christ,  g  and  of  their  new 
obedience ;  h  and  by  renewing  the  exercise  of 
these  graces, l  by  serious  meditation, j  and  fer 
vent  prayer.  k 

Q.  172.  May  one  who  doubteth  of  his  being 
in  Christ,  or  of  his  due  preparation,  come  to 
the  Lord's  supper  ? 

first-bora.  1  Cor.  xi.  31.  For  if  we  would  judge  our- 
selves, we  should  not  be  judged. 

d  1  Cor.  x.  17.  For  we,  being  many,  are  one  bread, 
and  one  body ;  for  we  are  all  partakers  of  that  one 
bread. 

•  1  Cor.  v.  8.  Therefore  let  us  keep  the  feast,  not  with 
old  leaven,  neither  with  the  leaven  of  malice  and  wicked- 
ness ;  but  with  the  unleavened  bread  of  sincerity  and 
truth  ?     1  Cor.  xi.  18,  20. 

f  Matt.  v.  23,  24.  Therefore,  if  thou  bring  thy  gift  to 
the  altar,  and  there  rememberest  that  thy  brother  hath 
aught  against  thee,  leave  there  thy  gift  before  the  altar, 
and  go  thy  way  ;  first  be  reconciled  to  thy  brother,  and 
then  come  and  offer  thy  gift. 

«  John  vii.  37.  Jesus  stood  and  cried,  saying,  If  any 
man  thirst,  let  him  come  unto  me  and  drink.  Luke  i.  53, 
He  hath  filled  the  hungry  with  good  things.     Isa.  lv.  1. 

fc  1  Cor.  v.  8.  Therefore  let  us  keep  the  feast,  not  with 
old  leaven — but  with  the  unleavened  bread  of  sincerity 
and  truth. 

5  Heb.  x.  21,  22,  24.  And  having  an  high-priest  over 
the  house  of  God  ;  let  us  draw  near  with  a  true  heart,  in 
full  assurance  of  faith,  having  our  hearts  sprinkled  from 
an  evil  conscience,  and  our  bodies  washed  with  pure 
water. — And  let  us  consider  one  another,  to  provoke  unto 
love,  and  to  good  works.     Psa.  xxvi.  6. 

4  1  Cor.  xi,  24.     This  do,  in  remembrance  of  me. 

k  Matt.  xxvi.  26.  Jesus  took  bread,  and  blessed  i*. 
2  Chron.  xxx.  18,  19. 


tHE   LARGER  CATECHISM.  349 

A.  One  who  doubteth  of  his  being  iji  Jhrist, 
or  of  his  due  preparation  to  the  sacrament 
of  the  Lord's  supper,  may  have  true  interest 
in  Christ,  though  he  be  not  yet  assured  there- 
of; !  and  in  God's  account  hath  it,  if  he  bt 
duly  affected  with  the  apprehension  of  the  want 
of  it,  m  and  unfeign*  lly  desirous  to  be  found 
in  Christ,  n  and  to  depart  from  iniquity ;  * 
in  which  case  (because  promises  are  made,  and 
fchis  sacrament  is  appointed,  for  the  relief  even 


Isa.  1.  10.  Who  is  among  you  that  feareth  the  Lord, 
that  obeyeth  the  voice  of  his  servant,  that  walketh  in 
darkness,  and  hath  no  light  ?  let  him  trust  in  the  nam« 
of  the  Lord,  and  stay  upon  his  God.  1  John  v.  13.  These 
things  have  I  written  unto  you  that  believe  on  the  name 
of  the  Son  of  God  ;  that  ye  may  know  that  ye  have  eter- 
nal life,  and  that  ye  may  believe  on  the  name  of  the  Sod 
of  God. 

B  Isa.  Hv.  7,  8,  10.  For  a  small  moment  have  I  for- 
saken thee  ;  but  with  great  merciee  will  I  gather  thee. 
In  a  little  wrath  I  hid  my  face  from  thee  for  a  moment : 
but  with  everlasting  kindness  will  I  have  mercy  on  thee, 
eaith  the  Lord,  thy  Redeemer. — For  the  mountains  shall 
depait,  and  the  hills  be  removed;  b»t  my  kindness  shall 
not  depart  from  thee,  neither  shall  the  covenant  of  my 
peace  be  removed  saith  the  Lord  that  hath  mercy  on  thee. 
Matt.  v.  3,  4.     P&a.  xxxi.  22. 

»  Psa.  xlii.  11.  Why  art  thou  cast  down,  0  my  soul: 
*nd  why  art  thou  disquieted  within  me  ?  hope  thou  m 
Sod  :  for  I  shall  yet  praise  him,  who  is  the  health  of  ray 
countenance,  and  my  God. 

0  2  Tim.  ii.  19.  Nevertheless  the  oundation  of  God 
standeth  sure,  having  this  seaf,  The  .  ord  knoweth  them 
that  are  his.  And,  Let  every  one  that  nameth  the  name 
of  Christ,  depart  from  iniquity.  Rom.  vii.  24,  25.  0 
wretched  man  that  I  am  !  who  sha  1  deliver  me  from  the 
body  of  this  death  ?  I  thank  God  through  Jesus  Christ 
our  Lord. 
30 


350  THE   LAHGER    CATECHISM. 

of  "weak  and  doubting  Christians) p  he  is  t3  be* 
wail  his  unbelief, q  and  labour  to  ha  ye  hig 
doubts  resolved  ; r  and  so  doing,  he  may  and 
ought  to  come  to  the  Lord's  supper,  that  he 
may  be  further  strengthened. 8 

Q.  173.  May  any  who  profess  the  faith  and 
desire  to  come  to  the  Lord's  supper,  be  kept 
from  it  ? 

A.  Such  as  are  found  to  be  ignorant  or 
scandalous,  notwithstanding  their  profession  of 
the  faith,  and  desire  to  come  to  the  Lord's  sup- 
per, may  and  ought  to  be  kept  from  that  sacra- 
ment by  the  power  which  Christ  hath  left  in 
his  church,*  until  they  receive  instruction,  and 
manifest  their  reformation.  u 


p  Matt.  xxvi.  28.  For  this  is  my  blood  of  the  new 
testament,  which  is  shed  for  many,  for  the  remission  of 
sins.  Matt.  xi.  28.  Come  unto  me,  all  ye  that  labour 
and  are  heavy  laden,  and  I  will  give  you  rest.  Isa.  xl. 
11,  29,  31. 

•»  Mark  ix.  24.  And  said  with  tears,  Lord,  I  believe; 
belp  thou  mine  unbelief. 

'  Acts  xvi.  30.  And  brought  them  out,  and  said,  Sirs, 
what  must  I  do  to  be  saved  ?     Acts  ix.  6. 

8  7  Cor.  xi.  28.  But  let  a  man  examine  himself,  and 
so  let  him  eat  of  that  bread,  and  drink  of  that  cup.  Matt, 
xi.  28. 

'  1  Cor.  xi.  29.  For  he  that  eateth  and  drinketh  un- 
worthily, eateth  and  drinketh  damnation  [judgment]  to 
himself,  not  discerning  ihe  Lord's  body.  1  Cor.  v.  11. 
But  now  I  have  written  unto  you  not  to  keep  company, 
if  any  man  that  is  called  a  brother  be  a  fornicator,  oi 
•ovetous,  or  an  idolater,  or  a  railer,  or  a  drunkard,  or  aD 
extortioner;  with  such  an  one,  no,  not  to  eat.  Matt.  vii. 
6.     Jude  23. 

«  Gal.  vi.  1.  Brethren,  if  a  man  be  overtaken  in  a 
feult,  ye  whf  zh  are  spiritual  restore  such  an  one  in  ik* 


THE   LARGER   CATECHISM.  351 

Q.  174.  What  is  required  of  then  that  ••* 
ceive  the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  supper,  in  th* 
time  of  the  administration  of  it  ? 

A.  It  is  required  of  them  that  receive  the 
sacrament  of  the  Lord's  supper,  that  during  the 
time  of  the  administration  of  it,  with  all  holj 
teverer.ee  and  attention,  they  wait  upon  God 
in  that  ordinance  ;  v  diligently  observe  the  sac- 
ramental elements  and  actions  ;  w  needfully  dis- 
cern the  Lord's  body,  x  and  affectionately 
meditate  on  his  death  and  sufferings, y  and 
thereby  stir  up  themselves  to  a  vigorous  exer- 
cise of  their  graces  ; z  in  judging  themselves " 
and  sorrowing  for  sin  ; b  in  earnest  hungering 

spirit  of  meekness ;  considering  thyself,  lest  thou  also  be 
tempted. 

*  Heb.  xii.  28.  Wherefore,  we  receiving  a  kingdom 
which  cannot  be  moved,  let  us  have  grace,  whereby  we 
may  serve  God  acceptably,  with  reverence  and  godly  fear. 
Lev.  x.  3. 

w  Gal.  iii.  1.  Before  whose  eyes  Jesus  Christ  hath  been 
evidently  set  forth,  crucified  among  you. 

*  1  Cor.  xi.  29.  For  he  that  eateth  and  drinketh  un- 
worthily, eateth  and  drinketh  damnation  to  himself,  not 
discerning  the  Lord's  body. 

y  Luke  xxiv.  19.  And  he  took  bread,  and  gave  thanks, 
*nd  brake  it,  and  gave  unto  them,  saying,  This  is  my  bodj 
which  is  given  for  you;  this  do  in  remembrance  of  me. 

*  Eph.  iii.  17, 18, 19.  That  ye,  being  rooted  and  grounded 
Id  love,  may  be  able  to  comprehend  with  all  saints  what 
is  the  breadth,  and  length,  and  depth,  and  height ;  and  to 
know  the  love  of  Christ,  which  passeth  knowledge,  that 
ye  might  be  filled  with  all  the  fulness  of  God. 

*  1  Cor.  xi.  31.  For  if  we  would  judge  ourselves  w« 
should  not  be  judged 

b  Zech.  xii.  10.  Anl  they  shall  look  upon  mo  wham 
they  have  pierced,  and  they  shall  mgurn. 


352  THE  LARGER   CATECHISM. 

and  thirsting  after  Christ, c  feeding  on  hiin  D* 
faith,  d  receiving  of  his  fulness  ; e  trusting  in 
his  merits, f  rejoicing  in  his  love,  s  giving 
.hanks  for  his  grace  ;  h  in  renewing  cf  their 
covenant  with  God, *  and  love  to  ill  the 
xaints. j 

Q.  175.  Wliat  is  the  duty  of  Christians, 
after  they  have  received  the  sacrament  of  the 
Lord's  supper  ? 

A.  The  duty  of  Christians,  after  they  have 
received  the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  supper, 
is  seriously  to  consider  how  they  have  behaved 

«  Rev.  xxii.  17.  And  the  Spirit  and  the  bride  say, 
Come.  And  let  him  that  heareth  say,  Come.  And  let 
him  that  is  athirst  come.  And  whosoever  will,  let  him 
take  the  water  of  life  freely 

d  Gal.  ii.  20.  And  the  life  which  I  now  live  in  the 
flesh,  I  live  by  the  faith  of  the  Son  of  God,  who  loved  me, 
and  gave  himself  for  me.     John  vi.  35. 

•  John  i.  16.  And  of  his  fulness  have  all  we  received, 
and  grace  for  grace.     Col.  i.  19. 

f  Phil.  iii.  9.  And  be  found  in  him,  not  having  mine 
own  righteousness,  which  is  of  the  law,  but  that  which  i« 
through  the  faith  of  Christ,  the  righteousness  which  ie 
of  God  by  faith. 

c  1  Pet.  i.  8.  Whom  having  not  seen,  ye  love :  in 
whom,  though  now  ye  see  him  not,  yet  believing,  ye  re« 
joice  with  joy  unspeakable  and  full  of  glory.  2  Chron 
ixx.  21. 

h  Psa.  xxii.  26.     The  meek  shall  eat  and  be  satisfied! 
they  shall    praise  the  Lord   that  seek  him :    your  heart 
shall  live  for  ever. 

•  Jer.  I.  5.  Come,  and  let  us  join  ourselves  to  the  Lord 
in  a  perpetual  covenant  that  shall  not  be  forgotten 
P»a.  1.  5. 

J  1  Cor.  x.  17.  For  we,  being  many,  are  one  btead, 
and  one  body;  for  we  are  all  partakers  of  that  one 
bread.    Acts     42. 


THE   LAKGER   CATECHISM.  35* 

themselves  therein,  and  with  what  s  icce3s  l  * 
if  they  find  quickening  and  comfort,  to  idess 
God  for  it, l  beg  the  continuance  of  it,  ■ 
watch  against  relipse,  n  fulfil  their  vows, " 
and  encourage  themselves  to  a  frequent  at 
tendance  on  that  ordinance  :  p  but  if  they  find 
no  present  benefit,  more  exactly  to  review  their 
preparation  to,  and  carriage  at  the  sacra- 
ment;'1 in  both  which  if  they  can  approve 
themselves  to  God  and  their  own  consciences,, 
they  are  to  wait  for  the  fruit  of  it  in  due 
time  ; r  but  if  they  see  that  they  have  failed  in 


k  1  Cor.  xi.  17,  30,  31.     Psa.  lxxiii.  28. 

i  2  Cor.  ii.  14.  Now  thanks  be  unto  God.  w?\ich  al- 
ways causeth  us  to  triumph  in  Christ.  Acts  ii.  12,  46, 
47. 

">  Rom.  xv.  13.  Now,  the  God  of  hope  fill  yo  i  with 
all  joy  and  peace  in  believing,  that  ye  may  abound  in 
hope,  through  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Psa.  xxxvi. 
10. 

■  1  Cor.  x.  12.  Wherefore,  let  him  tha*  Chink- 
eth  he  standeth  take  heed  lest  he  fall.  Rom.  xL 
20. 

o  Psa.  1  14.  Offer  unto  God  thanksgiving;  an/  pay 
thy  vows  unto  the  Most  High. 

p  1  Cor.  xi.  25,  26.     Psa.  xxvii.  4.      Aott  vi.  42. 

q  Psa.  lxxvii.  6.  I  commune  with  mine  own  he*rt ; 
and  my  spirit  made  diligent  search.  Psa.  cxxxix.  23,  24. 
Search  me,  0  God,  and  know  my  heart,  try  me,  «Jid 
know  my  thoughts ;  and  see  if  there  be  any  wicked  way 
In  me,  and  lead  me  in  the  way  everlasting. 

r  Psa.  cxxiii.  1,  2.  Unto  thee  lift  I  up  mice  eyes,  0 
thou  that  dwellest  in  the  heavens.  Behold,  as  the  eyw 
of  servants  look  unto  the  hand  of  their  master**,  and  m 
the  eyes  of  a  maiden  unto  the  hand  of  her  misfess:  w 
our  eyes  wait  u  >on  the  Lord  our  God,  until  thai  he  ha*i 
mercy  upon  as      Isa.  viii.  17. 


354  THE   LARGER   CATECHISM. 

either,  they  are  to  be  humbled,8  and  to  attend 
upon  it  afterward  with  more  care  and  dill 
gence.  * 

Q.  176.  Wherein  do  the  sacraments  of  bap 
Hsm  and  the  Lord's  supper  igree  f 

A.  The  sacraments  of  baptism  and  the 
Lord's  supper  agree,  in  that  the  author  of  both 
«s  God  ;  u  the  spiritual  part  of  both  is  Christ 
and  his  benefits  ;  v  both  are  seals  of  the  same 
covenant, w  are  to  be  dispensed  by  ministers 


•  Hos.  xiv.  2.  Take  with  you  words,  and  turn  to  the 
Lord  ;  say  unto  him,  Take  away  all  iniquity,  and  receive 
us  graciously ;  so  will  we  render  the  calves  of  our  lips. 
Hosea  vi.  1,  2. 

*  2  Cor.  vii.  11.  For,  behold,  this  self-same  thing, 
that  ye  sorrowed  after  a  godly  sort,  what  carefulness  it 
wrought  in  you,  yea,  what  clearing  of  yourselves,  yea, 
what  indignation,  yea,  what  fear,  yea,  what  vehement 
desire,  yea,  what  zeal,  yea,  what  revenge  !  In  all  things 
ye  have  approved  yourselves  to  be  clear  in  this  matter. 
1  Chron.  xv.  12  to  14. 

u  Matt,  xxviii.  19.  Go  ye,  therefore,  and  teach  all  na- 
tions, baptizing  them  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of 
the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  1  Cor.  xi.  23.  For  I 
have  received  of  the  Lord,  that  which  also  I  delivered 
unto  you,  That  the  Lord  Jesus,  the  same  night  in  which 
J»e  was  betrayed,  took  bread. 

T  Rom.  vi.  3,  4.  Know  ye  not,  that  so  many  of  us  as 
Were  baptized  into  Jesus  Christ,  were  baptized  into  his 
death  ?  Therefore  we  are  buried  with  him  by  baptism 
■nto  death  :  that  like  as  Christ  was  raised  up  from  the 
dead  by  the  glory  of  the  Father,  even  so  we  also  should 
walk  in  newness  of  life.  1  Cor.  x.  16.  The  cup  of  bless- 
ing,  which  we  bless,  is  it  not  the  communion  of  the  blood 
of  Christ  ?  The  bread  which  we  break,  is  it  not  the  com- 
munion of  the  body  of  Christ? 

w  Col.  ii.  11,  12.  In  whom  also  ye  are  circumcised 
with  the  circumcision  made  without  hands,  in  putting 


THE    LARGER   CATECHISM.  ^55 

of  the  g3spel  and  by  none  other;  *  and  to  ba 
continued  in  the  church  of  Christ  until  his 
second  coming.  y 

Q.  177.    Wherein  do  the  sacraments  of  bap 
tism  arid  the  Lord's  supper  differ  ? 

A.  The  sacraments  of  baptism  and  the  Lord'fe 
supper  differ,  in  that  baptism  is  to  be  adminis- 
tered but  once,  with  water,  to  be  a  sign  and 
seal  of  our  regeneration  and  ingrafting  into 
CJhrist, '  and   that  even  to  infants;*  whereas 


off  the  body  of  the  sins  of  the  flesh  by  the  circumcision 
of  Christ ;  buried  with  him  in  baptism  wherein  also  ye  are 
risen  with  him  through  the  faith  of  the  operation  of  God, 
who  hath  raised  him  from  the  dead.  Compared  with 
Rom.  iv.  11.  Matt.  xxvi.  27,28.  And  he  took  the  cur 
and  gave  thanks,  and  gave  it  to  them,  saying,  Drink  ye 
all  of  it ;  for  this  is  my  blood  of  the  New  Testament 
which  is  shed  for  many  for  the  remission  of  sins. 

*  Matt,  xxviii.  19.  Go  ye,  therefore,  and  teach  all  na- 
tions, baptizing  them  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of 
the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  1  Cor.  xi.  23.  For  1 
have  received  of  the  Lord,  that  which  I  also  delivered 
unto  you,  that  the  Lord  Jesus,  the  same  night  in  which 
he  was  betrayed,  took  bread.  1  Cor.  iv.  1.  Let  a  man 
bo  account  of  us,  as  of  the  ministers  of  Christ,  and  stew- 
ards of  the  mysteries  of  God.     Heb.  v.  4. 

r  Matt,  xxviii.  20.  Teaching  them  [all  nations]  to  ob- 
serve all  things  whatsoever  I  have  commanded  you :  and 
lo,  1  am  with  you  alway,  even  unto  the  end  of  the  world 
i  Cor.  xi.  20.  For  as  often  as  ye  eat  this  bread,  and  drink 
this  cup.  ye  do  show  the  Lord's  death  till  he  come. 

1  Matt.  iii.  11.  I  indeed  baptize  you  with  water  unto 
repentance  :  but  he  that  cometh  after  me  is  mightier  Shan 
I,  whose  shoes  I  am  not  worthy  to  bear  :  he  shall  baptize 
you  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  with  fire.  Gal.  in.  27. 
For  as  many  of  you  as  have  been  baplized  into  Christ 
havt)  mt  oij  Christ.     Titus  iii.  £. 

-.cts  ii   38,  ?^      Repent,  and   be  baptued  every  out 


356  THE  LARGER  CATECHISM. 

the  Lord's  supper  is  to  be  administerei  3ftens 
in  the  elements  of  bread  and  wine,  to  repre* 
sent  and  exhibit  Christ  as  spiritual  nourishment 
to  the  soul, b  and  to  confirm  our  continuance 
and  growth  in  him,0  and  that  only  to  such 
as  are  of  years  and  ability  to  examine  them 
selves.  d 

Q.  178.    What  is  prayer? 

A.  Prayer  is  an  offering  up  of  our  desires 
unto  God, e  in  the  name  of  Christ, f  by  the 
help  of    his   Spirit ;  g  with   confession  of  our 

of  you. — for  the  promise  is  unto  you  and  to  your  child- 
ren. 1  Cor.  vii.  14. — The  unbelieving  wife  is  sanctified 
by  the  husband  :  else  were  your  children  unclean  ,  but 
now  are  they  holy. — See  letter  (c),  page  342. 

b  1  Cor.  xi.  26.  For  as  often  as  ye  eat  this  bread,  and 
drink  this  cup,  ye  do  show  the  Lord's  death  till  he  come. 
Col.  ii.  19. — Not  holding  the  head,  from  which  all  the 
body  by  joints  and  bands  having  nourishment  minis- 
tered, and  knit  together,  increaseth  with  the  increase  of 
God. 

«  1  Cor.  x.  16.  The  cup  of  blessing  which  we  bless,  is 
it  not  the  communion  of  the  blood  of  Christ  ?  The  bread 
which  we  break,  is  it  not  the  communion  of  the  body  of 
Christ  ?     Eph.  iv.  15,  16. 

d  1  Cor.  xi.  28.  But  let  a  man  examine  himself,  and 
bo  let  him  eat  of  that  bread,  and  drink  of  that  cup. 

e  Psa.  lxii.  8.  Trust  in  him  at  all  times ;  ye  peo- 
ple, pour  out  your  heart  before  him  ;  God  is  a  refuge 
for  us. 

f  John  xvi.  23,  24.  Whatsoever  ye  shall  ask  the  Father 
in  my  name,  he  will  give  it  you.  Hitherto  have  ye  asked 
nothing  in  my  name  ;  ask,  and  ye  shall  receive,  that  your 
joy  may  If  full. 

s  Rom.  viii.  26.  Likewise  the  Spirit  also  helpeth  our 
infirmities  ;  for  we  know  not  what  we  should  pray  for  as 
we  ought ;  but  the  Spirit  itself  maketh  intercession  fur 
08  with  groanings  which  cannot  be  uttered 


THE   LARGER  CATECHISM.  35? 

bins,  h    aal  thankful  acknowledgment   oi   hifi 
mercies. i 

Q.  179  Ate  we  to  pray  unto  God  only  t 
A.  God  only  being  able  to  search  the 
heart,  J  hear  the  requests,' k  pardon  ihe 
jins.  1  and  fulfil  the  desires  of  all, m  and 
only  to  be  believed  in, n  and  worshipped 
with    religious    worship  ;  °  prayer,    which  is  a 

h  Dan.  ix.  4.  And  I  prayed  unto  the  Lord  my  God,  and 
made  my  confession.  Psa.  xxxii.  5,  6. — I  said,  I  will  con- 
fess my  transgressions  unto  the  Lord  ;  and  thou  forgavest 
the  iniquity  of  my  sin.  Selah.  For  this  shall  every  one 
that  is  godly  pray  unto  thee,  in  a  time  when  thou  mayest 
be  found. 

1  Phil.  iv.  6.  In  every  thing  by  prayer  and  supplica- 
tion, with  thanksgiving,  let  your  requests  be  made  known 
unto  God. 

i  1  Kings  viii.  39.  Thou,  even  thou-only,  knowest  the 
hearts  of  all  the  children  of  men  Acts  i.  24.  And  they 
prayed,  and  said,  Thou,  Lord,  which  knowest  the  hearts 
of  all  men,  show  whether  of  these  two  thou  hast  chosen. 
Rom.  viii.  27. 

k  Psa.  lxv.  2.  0  thou  that  hearest  prayer,  uuto  the* 
shall  all  flesh  come. 

i  Micah  vii.  18.  Who  is  a  God  like  unto  thee,  thatpar- 
ioneth  iniquity,  and  passeth  by  tue  transgression  of  the 
remnant  of  his  heritage  ? 

m  Psa.  cxlv.  16,  19.  Thou  opeuest  thine  hand,  and  sai~ 
Wfiest  the  desire  of  every  living  thing. — He  will  fulfil  the 
iesire  of  them  that  fear  him. 

■  2  Sam.  xxii.  32.  For  who  is  God,  save  the  Lord? 
and  who  is  a  rock  save  our  God  ?  John  xiv.  1.  Let  not 
your  heart  be  troubled  :  ye  believe  in  God. 

•  Matt.  iv.  10.  Then  saith  Jesus  unto  him,  Get 
*hee  hence,  Satan:  for  it  is  written,  Thou  shalt  woi« 
»tup  the  Lord  thy  G;>d,  and  hin>  only  shait  thou  serve. 


358  THE   LARGER   CATECHISM. 

special  part  thereof,  p  is  to  be  made  Ly  all  to 
him  alone, q  and  to  none  other. r 

Q.  180.  What  is  it  to  pray  in  the  name  of 
Christ  ? 

A.  To  pray  in  the  name  of  Christ,  is,  in  obe- 
dience to  his  command,  and  in  confidence  rp 
his  promises,  to  ask  mercy  {or  his  sake  :  ■  not 
by  bare  mentioning  of  his  name  ;  *  but  by 
drawing  our  encouragement  to  pray,  and  our 
boldness,  strength,  and  hope  of  acceptance  in 
prayer,  from  Christ  and  his  mediation.  u 

P  1  Cor.  i.  2.  Unto  the  church  of  God,  which  is  at  Cor- 
inth, to  tbem  that  are  sanctified  in  Christ  Jesus,  called  to 
be  saints,  with  all  that  in  every  place  call  upon  the  name 
of  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord,  both  theirs  and  ours. 

<»  Isa.  xlii.  8.  I  am  the  Lord ;  that  is  my  name  :  ami 
my  glory  will  I  not  give  to  another,  neither  my  praise  to 
graven  images      Luke  iv.  8.     Psa.  1.  15. 

r  Jer.  iii.  23.  Truly  in  vain  is  salvation  hoped  for  from 
the  hills,  and  from  the  multitude  of  mountains  :  truly  in 
the  Lord  our  God  is  the  salvation  of  Israel.  Jer.  xiv.  22 
Rom.  x.  14. 

•  John  xiv.  13,  14.  And  whatsoever  ye  shall  ask  in  my 
name,  that  will  I  do,  that  the  Father  may  be  glorified  in 
the  Son.  If  ye  shall  ask  any  thing  in  my  name,  I  will  d\> 
it      Dan.  ix.  17. 

£uke  vi.  46.     And  why  call  ye  me,  Lord,  Lord,  and 
do  not  the  things  which  I  say?     Matt  vii.  21. 

1  Keb.  iv.  14,  15,  16.  Seeing  then  that  we  have  a  great 
high  priest,  that  is  passed  into  the  heavens,  Jesus  the 
Son  of  God,  let  us  hold  fast  our  profession.  For  we  hsive 
not  an  high-priest  which  cannot  be  touched  with  the  feel 
ing  of  our  infirmities  ;  but  was  in  all  points  tempted  liku 
as  we  are,  yet  without  sin.  Let  us  therefore  come  boldly 
unto  the  throne  of  grace,  that  we  may  obtain  mercy,  and 
tud  grace  to  kelp  in  time  of  need.  1  John  v  J 8, 
!4,  16. 


THE   IARGER   CATECHISM.  359 

Q.  181.  Why  are  we  to  pray  in  the  nam* 
0/  Christ? 

A,  The  sinfulness  of  man,  and  his  distance 
froa  Gnd  by  reason  thereof,  being  so  great,  as 
that  we  can  have  no  access  into  his  presence 
without  a  mediator,  v  and  there  being  none  in 
heaven  or  earth  appointed  to,  or  fit  for,  tha 
glorious  work  but  Christ  alone,  w  we  are  to  pray 
in  no  other  name  but  his  only.  x 

Q.  182.  How  doth  the  Spirit  help  us  to 
pray  f 

A.  We  not  knowing  what  to  pray  for,  as  we 
ought,  the  Spirit  helpeth  our  infirmities,  by 
enabling  us  to  understand  both  for  whom,  and 
what,  and  how  prayer  is  to  be  made ;  and  by 
working  and  quickening  in  our  hearts,  (although 

▼  John  xiv.  6.  Jesus  saith  unto  him,  I  am  the  way, 
and  the  truth,  and  the  life  :  no  man  cometh  unto  the 
Father  but  by  me.  Eph.  iii.  12.  In  whom  we  have  bold- 
ness and  access  with  confidence  by  the  faith  of  him. 

w  Heb.  vii.  2o,  26,  27.  Wherefore  he  is  able  also  to 
save  them  to  the  uttermost  that  come  unto  God  by  binv, 
seeing  he  ever  liveth  to  make  intercession  for  them.  For 
such  an  high-priest  became  us,  who  is  holy,  harmless,  un- 
dented, separate  from  sinners,  and  made  higher  than  tht 
heavens ;  who  needeth  not  daily,  as  those  high-priests,  to 
offer  up  sacrifice,  first  for  his  own  sins,  and  then  for 
lie  people's:  for  this  he  did  once,  when  he  offered  up 
(jimself.  1  Tim.  ii.  5.  For  there  is  one  God,  and  on* 
mediator  between  God  and  men,  the  man  Christ  Jesus 
/ohn  vi.  27. 

*  Col.  iii.  17.  And  whatsoevei  ye  do  in  word  or  deed, 
do  all  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  giving  thanks  to 
Gcd  and  the  Father  by  him.  Heb.  xiii.  15.  By  him 
therefore,  k*.  us  offer  the  sacrifice  of  praise  to  God  con- 
tinually, H  ia»  is,  the  fruit  of  our  lips,  giving  thanks  ta 
iiis  name. 


360  THE   LARGER   CATECHISM. 

not  in  all  persons,  nor  at  all  times  in  the  same 
measure)  those  apprehensions,  affections,  an<3 
graces,  which  are  requisite  for  the  right  per- 
formance of  that  duty. 7 

Q.  183.  For  whom  arc  we  to  fray  ? 

A.  We  are  to  pray  for  the  whole  church  of 
Christ  upon  earth, "  for  magistrate  *  and 
ministers, b  for  ourselves,  ■  our  brethren,  d 
yea,  our  enemies, e  and  for  all  sorts  of  men 
living, f   or    that   shall    live    hereafter ; g   but 

r  Rom.  viii.  26.  Likewise  the  Spirit  also  helpeth  our 
infirmities  :  for  we  know  not  what  we  should  pray  for  a* 
we  ought ;  but  the  Spirit  itself  maketh  intercession  foj 
us  with  groanings  which  cannot  be  uttered.  Psa.  lxxx. 
18. — Quicken  us,  and  we  will  call  upon  thy  name.  Psa. 
x.  17.     Zech.  xii.  10. 

1  Eph.  vi.  18.  Praying  always  with  all  prayer  and 
supplication  in  the  Spirit,  and  watching  thereunto  with 
all  perseverance,  and  supplication  for  all  saints.  Psa. 
xxviii.  9.  Save  thy  people,  and  bless  thine  inheritance : 
feed  them  also  and  lift  them  up  for  ever. 

»  1  Tim.  ii.  1,  2.  I  exhort  therefore,  that,  first  of  all. 
supplications,  prayers,  intercessions,  and  giving  of  thanks, 
be  made  for  all  nie-n  ;  for  kings,  and  for  all  that  are  in 
authority. 

fc  2  Thess.  iii.  1.  Finally,  brethren,  pray  for  us,  that 
ih«  word  of  the  Lord  may  have  free  course,  and  be  glori- 
fied, even  as  it  is  with  you.     Col.  iv.  3. 

c  Gen.  xxxii  11.  Deliver  me,  I  pray  thee,  from  ths 
hand  of  my  brother,  from  the  hand  of  Esau  :  for  I  fear 
him,  lest  he  will  come  and  smite  me,  and  the  mother  with 
the  children. 

*  James  v.  16.  Pray  one  for  another,  that  ye  may  b« 
fcealed.     2  Thesa.  i.  11. 

•  Matt.  v.  44.  Pray  for  them  which  despitefully  use 
yon,  and  pernecut    you. 

f  1  Tim.  ii.  1,  2.     See  letter  (a),  above. 

«  JoLn  xvh,  20.     Neither  pray  I  for  these  alone;  but 


THE   LARGER   CATECHISM.  361 

not  for  the  dead,  h  nor  for  those  that  are  knowu 
to  have  sinned  the  sin  unto  death. ! 

Q.   184.  For  what  things  are  we  to  pray  f 

A.  We  are  to  pray  for  all  things  tending  to 
the  glory  of  God, j  the  welfare  of  the  church,  * 
our  own  l  or  others'  good  ;  m  but  not  fcr  an} 
thing  that  is  unlawful.  n 

Q.  185.     How  are  we  to  pray  ? 

A.  We  are  to  pray  with  an  awful  apprehen- 
sion of  the  majesty  of  God,  °  and  deep  sense 

for  them  also  which  shall  believe  on  me  through  their 
word.     2  Sam.  vii.  29. 

h  2  Sam.  xii.  23.  But  now  he  is  dead,  wherefore  should 
I  fast  ?  Can  I  bring  him  back  again  ?  I  shall  go  to  him, 
but  he  shall  not  return  to  me. 

'  1  John  v.  1G.  There  is  a  sin  unto  death  :  I  do  not 
say  that  he  shall  pray  for  it. 

J  Matt.  vi.  9.  Our  Father  which  art  in  heaven ;  hal- 
lowed be  thy  name. 

*  Psa.  li.  18.  Do  good  in  thy  good  pleasure  unto  Zion; 
build  thou  the  walls  of  Jerusalem.  Psa.  cxxii.  6.  Pray 
for  the  peace  of  Jerusalem  :  they  shall  prosper  that  love 
thee. 

1  Matt.  vii.  11.  If  ye,  then,  being  evil,  know  how  to 
give  good  gifts  unto  your  children,  how  much  more  shall 
your  Father  which  is  in  heaven  give  good  things  to  them 
that  ask  him  ? 

*  Psa.  cxxv.  4.  Do  good,  0  Lord,  unto  those  that  b« 
good,  and  to  them  tnat  are  upright  in  their  hearts.  1 
Thcss.  v.  23,  and  2  Thess.  iii.  16. 

»  1  John  v.  14.  And  this  is  the  confidence  that  we 
iave  in  him,  that  if  we  ask  any  thing  according  to  his 
will,  he  heareth  us.  James  iv.  3.  Ye  ask  and  receive 
not,  because  ye  ask  amiss. 

0  Psa.  xxxiii.  8.     Let  all  the   earth  fear  the  Lord  :  let 
all  the  inhabitants  of  the  world   stand   in  awe  of  him. — 
Psa.  xcv.  6.     0  cone,  let  us  worship  and  bow  dowD  ;  let 
48  kneel  befors  the  Lord  our  Maker- 
31 


362  THE   LARGER   CATECHISM. 

of  fill*  own  un worthiness, p  necessities,*1  and 
sins  ; r  with  penitent, 8  thankful,  '  and  enlarged 
hearts  ; u  with  understanding,  T  faith,  w  sin- 
cerity, x     fervency,  y     love, z     and      persev*,- 

f  Gen.  xviii.  27.  And  A  jraham  answered  and  said, 
Behold  now,  I  have  taken  upon  me  to  speak  unto  thf 
Lord,  which  am  but  dust  and  ashes.     Psa.  cxliv.  3. 

q  Psa  lxxxvi.  1.  Bow  down  thine  ear,  0  Lord,  hear 
me;  for  I  am  poor  and  needy.     Luke  xv.  17,  18,  19. 

r  Psa.  cxxx.  3.  If  thou,  Lord,  shouldst  mark  iniqui- 
ties, 0  Lord,  who  shall  stand  ?  Luke  xviii.  13.  And  the 
publican,  standing  afar  off,  would  not  lift  up  so  much  ae 
his  eyes  unto  heaven,  but  smote  upon  his  breast,  saying, 
God  be  merciful  to  me  a  sinner. 

*  Psa.  li.  17.  The  sacrifices  of  God  are  a  broken 
spirit:  a  broken  and  a  contrite  heart,  0  God,  thou  wilt 
not  despise.     Zech.  xii.  10,  &c. 

t  Phil.  iv.  6.  In  every  thing  by  prayer  and  supplica- 
tion, with  thanksgiving,  let  your  requests  be  made  known 
unto  God.     1  Thess.  v.  18. 

*  Psa.  lxxxi.  10.  Open  thy  mouth  wide,  and  I  will  fill 
it.  Eph.  iii.  20,  21.  Now,  unto  him  that  is  able  to  do 
exceeding  abundantly  above  all  that  we  ask  or  think,  ac- 
cording to  the  power  that  worketh  in  us,  unto  him  b€ 
glory  in  the  church,  &c. 

*  1  Cor.  xiv.  15.  What  is  it  then  ?  I  will  pray 
with  the  spirit,  and  I  will  pray  with  the  understanding 
»lso. 

w  Heb  x.  22.  Let  us  draw  near — in  full  assurance  oi 
faith,  &c.  James  i.  6.  But  let  him  ask  in  faith,  nothing 
Wavering. 

«  Heb.  x.  22.  Let  us  draw  near  with  a  true  heart. — 
Psa..  cxlv.  18.  The  Lord  is  nigh  unto  all  them  that  call 
upon  him, — in  truth.     Psa.  xvii.  1.     John  ir.  24. 

J  James  v.  16.  The  effectual  fervent  prayer  of  a 
righteous  man  availeth  much. 

«  1  Tim.  ii.  8.  I  will  therefore  that  men  pray  every- 
where, lifting  up  aoty  hands,  without  wrath  and  doubting 
I4tk«.  v   21,  24. 


THE   LARGER   CATECHISM.  363 

ranee,*  waiting  upon  himk  with  humble  sub- 
mission to  his  will.8 

Q.  186.  What  rule  hath  God  given  for  our 
direction  in  the  duty  of  prayer  f 

A.  The  whole  word  of  God  is  of  use  w 
direct  us  in  the  duty  H"  praying  ; d  but  the  spo 
cial  rule  of  direction  is  that  form  of  prayei 
which  our  Saviour  Christ  taught  his  disciples, 
commonly  called,  The  Lord's  Prayer. e 

Q.  187.  Sow  is  the  Lord's  prayer  to  be 
used  ? 

A.  The  Lord's  prayer  is  not  only  for  direc- 
tion, as  a  pattern  according  to  which  we  are  to 
make  other  prayers  ;  but  may  be  also  used  as 
a  prayer  so  that  it  be  done  with  understanding, 
faith,  reverence,  and  other  graces  necessary  to 
the  right  performance  of  the  duty  of  prayer. f 

Q.  188.  Of  how  many  parts  doth  the  Lord  s 
prayer  consist  f 

a  Eph.  vi.  18.  Praying  always  with  all  prayer  and 
supplication  in  the  spirit,  and  watching  thereunto  with  all 
perseverance. 

b  Micah  vii.  7.  Therefore  I  will  look  unto  the  Lord  j 
I  will  wait  for  the  God  of  my  salvation :  my  God  will 
Vear  me. 

«  Matt.  xxvi.  39.  And  he  went  a  little  further  and  feb 
»n  his  face,  and  prayed,  saying,  0  my  Father,  if  it  be  pos- 
sible, let  this  cup  pass  from  me  :  nevertheless,  not  as  i 
will,  but  as  thou  wilt. 

*  2  Tim.  iii.  16,  17.  All  scripture  ;s  given  by  inspira- 
tion of  God,  and  is  profitable  for  doctrine, — that  the  man 
of  God  may  be  perfect,  thoroughly  furnished  unto  all 
good  works.     1  John  v.  14. 

«.  Matt  vi.  9,  10,  11,  12,  13.     Luke  xi.  2,  3,  4. 

f  Matt.  vi.  9.  After  this  manner,  pray  ye.—  Luk«  d 
2L  —When  ye  pray,  say,  Our  Father,  &q. 


f  M  THE   LARGER   CATECHISM. 

A.  The  Lord's  prayer  consists  of  thret.  parte, 
a  preface,  petitions,  and  a  conclusion. 

Q.  189.  Whit  doth  the  preface  of  the  Lord* 
p  ayer  teach  us  ? 

A.  The  preface  of  the  Lord's  prayer  (con- 
ta  ned  in  these  words,  Our  Father  which  art 
in  heaven) g  teacheth  us,  when  we  pray,  to 
draw  near  to  God  with  confidence  of  his  fatherly 
goodness,  and  our  interest  therein  ;  h  with  rev- 
erence, and  all  other  childlike  dispositions, ! 
heavenly  affections, j  and  due  apprehensions 
of  his  sovereign  power,  majesty,  and  gracious 
condescension.:  k  as  also  to  pray  with  and  for 
others. l 

Q.  190.  What  do  we  pray  for  in  the  first 
petition  ? 

e  Matt.  vi.  9. 

b  Luke  xi.  13.  If  ye,  then,  being  evil,  know  how  to 
give  good  gifts  unto  your  children  ;  how  much  more  shall 
your  heavenly  Father  give  the  Holy  Spirit  to  them  that 
ask  him.     Rom.  viii.  15. 

'  Psa.  xcv.  6,  7.  Let  us  kneel  before  the  Lord  our  Ma- 
ker. For  he  is  our  God  ;  and  we  are  the  people  of  his 
panture,  and  the  sheep  of  his  hand. '    Isa.  lxiv.  9. 

J  Psa.  cxxiii.  1.  Unto  thee  lift  I  up  mine  eyes,  0  thou 
tb&t  dwellest  in  the  heavens.  Lam.  iii.  41.  Let  us  lift 
ap  our  heart,  with  our  hands  unto  God  in  the  heavens. 

k  Peja.  civ.  1,  2.  Bless  the  Lord  0  my  soul.  0  Lord 
ay  God,  thou  art  very  great ;  thou  art  clothed  with  hon- 
our and  majesty.  Isa.  lxiii.  15.  Look  down  from  heaven, 
»nd  behold  from  the  habitation  of  thy  holiness  and  of  thy 
glory:  where  is  thy  zeal  and  thy  strength,  tie  sounding 
of  thy  bowels,  and  of  thy  mercies  towards  mc  ?  are  they 
restrained  ?     Psa.  cxiii.  4,  5,  6. 

*  Act  xii.  5.  Peter  therefore  was  kept  in  prison  ;  but 
prayer  «vas  made  without  ceasing  <f  the  church  unto 
Go  .1  foi  Mm.     Zech.  viii,  21. 


THE  LARGER  CATECHISM.  36^ 

A.  In  the  first  petition,  (which  is,  ffatliwed 
b*  thy  name) m  acknowledging  the  utter  in 
ability  and  indisposition  that  is  in  ourselves 
and  all  men  to  honour  God  aright ;  °  we  pnvy, 
that  God  would  by  his  grace  enable  and  incline 
us  and  others  to  know,  to  acknowledge,  an  1 
highly  to  esteem  him,  °  his  titles,  p  attributes,  • 
ordinances,  word, r  works,  and  whatsoevei 
he  is  pleased  to  make  himself  known  by  ;  * 
and    to    glorify  him  in    thought,    word,  *   and 

■  Matt.  vi.  9. 

a  2  Cor.  iii.  5.  Not  that  we  are  sufficient  of  oir  selves 
to  tbiuk  any  thing  as  of  ourselves  :  but  our  sufficu  acy  is 
of  God.  Psa.  li.  15.  0  Lord,  open  thou  my  lipa  ;  and 
my  month  shall  show  forth  thy  praise. 

0  Psa.  lxvii.  2,  3.  That  thy  way  may  be  known  v\pon 
eartb,  thy  saving  health  among  all  nations,  Let  th  peo- 
ple praise  thee,  0  God  ;  let  all  the  people  praise  Oaee. 
irsa.  lxxii.  19. — Let  tbe  whole  earth  be  filled  wit\  his 
glory.     Eph.  iii.  20,  21. 

p  Psa.  lxxxiii.  18.  That  men  may  know  that  tl  ou, 
whose  name  alone  is  JEHOVAH,  art  the  Most  High  uver 
all  the  earth. 

q  Psa.  cxlv.  6,  7,  8.  And  men  shall  speak  of  the  m  ill 
of  thy  terrible  acts;  and  I  will  declare  thy  greatm  m. 
They  shall  abundantly  utter  the  memory  of  thy  gitvi 
goodness,  and  shall  sing  of  thy  righteousness.  The  Lord 
;.e  graf'ous,  and  full  of  compassion  ;  slow  to  anger,  and 
of  great  mercy.     Psa.  lxxxvi.  10,  15. 

«  2  Thess.  iii.  1.  Finally,  brethren,  pray  for  us,  that 
iat  word  of  the  Lord  may  have  free  course,  and  be  glori- 
fied, evei;  as  it  is  with  you.  Psa.  cvii.  32.  Let  them 
exalt  him  also  in  the  congregaticn  of  the  people,  and 
praise  him  in  the  assembly  of  the  »lders      2  Cor.  ii.  14. 

1  Psa.  viii.  and  cxlv.  throughout. 

1  Psa.  xix.  14.     Let  the  words  of  my  mouth    ind  the 
meditation  of  mj    heart,    be  acceptable  in   thy  fiight,   0 
Lord,  my  strength  and  my  redeemer. 
31  * 


166  THE  LARGER  CATECHISM. 

deed ;  2  that  lie  would  prevent  and  r« 
move  atheism,  T  ignorance,  w  idolatry,  x  pr«K 
fanenets, 7  and  whatsoever  is  dishonourable 
to  him  ;  *  and  by  his  overruling  providence, 
direct  and  dispose  of  all  things  to  his  own 
glory.  a 

Q.  191.  What  do  we  pray  for  in  the  secon  I 
petition  ? 

A.  In  the  second  petition,  (which  is,  Thy 
kingdom  come) b  acknowledging  ourselves 
and    all  mankind  to  be  by  nature   under  the 

■  Phil.  i.  11.  Being  filled  with  the  fruits  of  right- 
eousness, -which  are  by  Jesus  Christ,  unto  the  glory  ana 
praise  of  God. 

T  Psa.  lxxix.  10.  Wherefore  should  the  heathen  say, 
Where  is  their  God?  Let  him  be  known  among  the  hea 
then  in  our  sight.     Psa.  lxvii.  1 — 4. 

w  Eph.  i.  17,  18.  That  the  God  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  the  Father  of  glory,  may  give  unto  you  the  spirit 
of  wisdom  and  revelation  in  the  knowledge  of  him:  the 
e)*es  of  your  understanding  being  enlightened;   &c. 

*  Psa.  xcvii.  7.  Confounded  be  all  they  that  serve 
graven  images,  that  boast  themselves  of  idols  :  worship 
him,  all  ye  gods. 

y  Psa.  lxxiv.  18,  22.  Remember  this,  that  the  enemy 
hath  reproached,  0  Lord,  and  that  the  foolish  people  have 
blasphemed  thy  name. — Arise,  0  God,  plead  thine  own 
oause  ;  remember  how  the  foolish  man  reproacheth  thee 
■aily. 

*  Jer.  xiv.  21.  For  thy  name's  sake  ;  do  not  disgrace 
the  throne  of  thy  glory.     2  Kings  xix.  16. 

*  Isa.  Ixiv.  1,  2.  0  that  thou  wouldst  rend  the  heav- 
ens, that  thou  wouldst  come  down,  that  the  mountains 
might  flow  down  at  thy  presence, — to  make  thy  nam* 
known  to  thine  adversaries,  th&.t  the  nations  may  tremble 
at  th,  presence!    2  fhron,  is,  6,  10,  U,  12. 

o  M»tt.  y'\   10 


THE  LARGER   CATECHISM.  367 

do  liinion  of  sin  and  Satan,  °  we  pra)  that 
the  kingdom  of  sin  and  Satan  may  be  destroy- 
ed, d  the  gospel  propagated  throughout  the 
world,  e  the  Jews  called, f  the  fulness  of  the 
Gentiles  brrught  in;*  the  church  furnished 
with  all  gospel-officers  and  ordinances,11  purg« 
ed  from  corruption, !  countenanced  and  main 
tained    by    the    civil    magistrate : i    that   the 

c  Eph.  ii.  2,  3.  \V herein  in  time  past  ye  walked  ac- 
cording to  the  cpuvse  of  this  world,  according  to  the 
prince  of  the  power  of  the  air,  the  spirit  that  now  work- 
eth  in  the  children  of  disobedience  :  among  whom  also 
we  all  had  our  conversation  in  times  past  in  the  lusts  of  our 
flesh,  fulfiling  the  desires  of  the  flesh  and  of  the  mind ; 
and  were  by  nature  the  children  of  wrath,  even  as  others 

d  Psa.  lxviii.  1.  Let  God  arise,  let  his  enemies  be  scat« 
tered  :  let  them  also  that  hate  him  flee  before  him.  Rev. 
xii.  9. 

e  2  Thess.  iii.  1.  Finally,  brethren,  pray  for  us,  that 
the  word  of  the  Lord  may  have  free  course,  and  be  glori- 
fied, even  as  it  is  with  you.     Psa.  lxvii.  2. 

f  Rom.  x.  1.  Brethren,  my  heart's  desire  and  prayer 
to  God  for  Israel  is,  that  1  bey  might  be  saved. 

*  Rom.  xi.  25.  For  I  would  not,  brethren,  that  ye 
should  be  ignorant  of  this  mystery,  that  blindness  in  part 
is  happened  to  Israel,  until  the  fulness  of  the  Gentiles  b« 
come  in.     Psa.  lxvii.  1,  &c. 

h  Matt.  ix.  38.  Pray  ye  therefore  the  Lord  of  the  har- 
fest,  that  he  will  send  forth  labourers  into  his  harvest. 

Eph.  v.  26,  27.  That  he  might  sanctify  and  cleanse 
it  with  the  washing  of  water  by  the  word;  that  he  might 
present  it  to  himself  a  glorious  church,  not  having  spot, 
or  wrinkle,  or  any  such  thing  ;  but  that  it  should  be  holy 
»nd  without  blemish.     Mai.  i.  11. 

i  1  Tim.  ii.  1,  2.  I  exhort  therefore,  that  first  of  all, 
supplications,  prayers,  intercessions,  and  giving  of  thanks, 
be  made  for  all  men  ;  for  kings,  and  for  all  tnat  are  in 
authority  ;  that  vre  may  lead  a  quiet  and  peaceable  life 
he  all  g-.  i)  ness  and  honest?      /sa.  xlix.  23. 


388  THE   LA  TIGER   CATECHISM. 

ordinances  of  Christ  may  be  purely  rtigfjensed, 
and  made  effectual  to  the  converting  of  those 
that  are  yet  in  their  sins,  and  the  confirming, 
comforting,  and  building  up  of  those  that  arp 
already  converted :  k  that  Christ  would  rule  ir 
our  hearts  here, ]  and  hasten  the  time  of  hit 
second  coming,  and  our  reigning  with  him  foi 
ever;m  and  that  he  would  be  pleased  so  to  ex- 
ercise the  kingdom  of  his  power  in  all  the 
world,  as  may  best  conduce  to  these  ends.  n 

Q.  192.  What  do  we  pray  for  in  the  third 
-petition  ? 

A.  In  the  third  petition,  (which  is,  Thy  will 
be  done  on  earth  as  it  is  in  heaven)  °  acknow- 
ledging that  by  nature  we  and  all  men  are 
not    only    utterly    unable    and    unwilling    to 

k  2  Cor.  iv.  2.  Not  handling  the  word  of  God  deceit- 
fully ;  but,  by  manifestation  of  the  truth,  commending 
ourselves  to  every  man's  conscience  in  the  sight  of  God 
Acts  xxvi.  18.  To  open  their  eyes,  and  to  turn  them  from 
darkness  to  light,  and  from  the  power  of  Satan  unto  God, 
that  they  may  receive  forgiveness  of  sins,  and  inheritance 
among  them  which  are  sanctified.  2  Thess.  ii.  16,  17. 
Now  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  himself,  and  God,  even  our 
Father, — comfort  your  hearts,  and  establish  you  in  ever/ 
good  word  and  work. 

•  Eph.  iii.  14,  17.  For  this  cause  I  bow  my  knees  unto 
the  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, — that  Christ  may 
iwell  in  your  hearts  by  faith. 

»  Rev.  xxii.  20.  He  which  tesitieth  these  things  saith, 
burely  I  come  quickly  ;  Amen.  Even  so,  come,  Lord 
Jesus.  2  Tim.  ii  12.  If  we  suffer,  we  shall  also  reign 
with  him. 

■  Psa.  xlv.  3,  4  Gird  thy  sword  upon  thy  thigh,  C  most 
mighty,  with  thj  glory  and  tby  majesty,  &c-  See  lettef 
\a),  page  360. 

•  Matt.  vi.  10 


THE   LARGER  CaTEcSIISM.  36$ 

know  and  do  the  will  of  God,  p  but  prone  to 
rebel  against  1  is  word, q  to  repine  and  murmur 
against  his  providence/  and  wholly  inclined  to 
dc  the  will  of  the  flesh,  and  of  the  devil:1 
we  pray  that  God  would  by  his  Spirit  take 
iway  from  ourselves  and  others  all  blindness,  ! 
weakness,  n  indisposedness,  v  and  perversenesa 
of  heart,  w  and  by  his  grace  make  us  able  and 

p  1  Cor.  ii.  14.  The  natural  man  receiveth  not  the 
things  of  the  Spirit  of  God  ;  for  they  are  foolishness  unto 
him  ;  neither  can  he  know  them,  because  they  are  spirit- 
ually discerned.     Rom.  viii.  5,  8. 

q  Rom.  viii.  7.  Because  the  carnal  mind  is  enmity 
against  God  ;  for  it  is  not  subject  to  the  law  of  God,  nei- 
ther indeed  can  be. 

r  Matt.  xx.  11,  12.  And  when  they  had  received  it, 
they  murmured  against  the  good  man  of  the  house,  say- 
ing, These  last  have  wrought  but  one  hour,  and  thou  hast 
made  them  equal  unto  us,  which  ha^e  borne  the  burden 
and  heat  of  the  day.  Psa.  lxxiii.  3. — I  was  envious  at 
the  foolish,  when  I  saw  the  prosperity  of  the  wicked. 

»  Tit.  iii.  3.  For  we  oursetveS  also  were  sometimes 
foolish,  disobedient,  deceive^,  serving  divers  lusts  and 
pleasures,  &c.     Eph.  ii.  2,  3      See  letter  (c),  page  367. 

«  Eph.  i.  17,  18.  That  the  God  of  :ur  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  the  Father  of  glory,  may  give  unto  you  the  spirit 
of  wisdom  and  revelation  in  the  knowledge  of  him  ;  th*« 
eyes  of  your  understanding  being  enlightened ;  &c. 

■  Eph.  iii.  16.  That  he  would  grant  you  according  t€ 
the  riches  of  his  glory,  to  ^e  strengthened  with  might  by 
his  Spirit  in  the  inner  map- 

*  Matt.  xxvi.  40,  41.  .And  he  cometh  unto  the  disci- 
ples, and  findeth  them  asle°p,  and  saith  unto  Pe^er  What  I 
could  ye  not  watch  with  me  one  hour  ?  Watch  and  pray, 
th:it  ye  enter  not  into  temptation:  the  spirit  indeed  u 
willing,  but  the  flesh  is  weak.     Rom.  vii.  24,  25. 

*  Ezek.  xi.  19.  Anl  1  will  take  the  stony  heart  out 
of  their  flesh,  and  will   gire  th*m  a  heart  of  flesh.     Jet, 


370  THE   LARGER  CATECHISM. 

willing  to  know,  do,  and  submit,  to  hli  tfili 
in  all  things,  x  with  the  like  humility,7  cheer* 
fulness, z  faithfulness,  a  diligence,  b  zeal,  '  sin- 
cerity, d  and  constancy,6  as  the  angels  do  in 
heaven. f 


xxxi.  18.  Thou  hast  chastised  me,  and  I  was  chastised, 
as  a  bullock  unaccustomed  to  the  yoke  :  turn  thou  me^ 
and  I  shall  be  turned  :  for  thou  art  the  Lord  my  God. 

x  Psa.  cxix.  35.  Make  me  to  go  in  the  path  of  thy 
commandments  ;  for  therein  do  I  delight.  Acts  xxi.  14 
And  when  he  would  not  be  persuaded,  we  ceased,  saying, 
The  will  of  the  Lord  be  done.     1  Sam.  iii.  18. 

y  Psa.  cxxiii.  2.  Behold,  as  the  eyes  of  servants  look 
unto  the  hand  of  their  masters,  and  as  the  eyes  of  a 
maiden  unto  the  hand  of  her  mistress  ;  so  our  eyes  wait 
upon  the  Lord  our  God.     Psa   cxxxi.  2.     Mich.  vi.  8. 

*  Psa.  c.  2.  Serve  the  Lord  with  gladness  ;  come  be- 
fore his  presence  with  singing. 

a  Isa.  xxxviii.  3.  Remember  now,  0  Lord,  1  beseech 
thee,  how  I  have  walked  before  thee  in  truth,  an<J 
with  a  perfect  heart,  and  have  done  that  which  is  good 
in  thy  sight.  Epb.  vi.  6.  Doing  the  will  of  God  from 
the  heart. 

b  Psa.  cxix.  4. 

c  Rom.  xii.  11.  Not  slothful  in  business;  fervent  in 
apirit ;  serving  the  Lord. 

d  2  Cor.  i.  12.  Our  rejoicing  is  th's,  the  testimony  of 
our  conscience,  that  in  simplicity  and  godly  sincerity,  not 
with  fleshly  wisdom,  but  by  the  grace  of  God,  ,ve  nave 
had  our  conversation  in  the  world. 

•  Psa.  cxix.  112.  I  have  inclined  my  heart  to  perform 
thy  statutes  always,  even  unto  the  end.  Rom.  ii.  7.  To 
them  who  by  patient  continuance  in  well-doing,  seek  for 
glory,  and  honour,  and  immortality ;  eternal  life. 

f  Psa.  ciii.  20,  21,  22  Bless  the  Lord,  ye  iris  angels, 
that  excel  in  strength,  that  do  his  commandments,  heark- 
ening unto  the  voice  of  his  word.  Bless  ye  the  Lord,  a)J 
ye  his  hosts  ;  ye  ministers  of  his,  that  do  his  pleasure.-* 
Bless  the  Lord,  0  my  soul.     Dan.  vii.  10. 


THE    LARGER    CATECHISM.  371 

Q.  193.  What  do  we  pray  for  in  the  fourth 
petition  f 

A.  In  the  fourth  petition,  (which  is,  Give  u* 
this  day  our  daily  bread)5  acknowledging 
that  in  Adam,  and  by  our  own  sin,  we  have 
forfeited  our  right  to  all  the  outward  blessings 
of  this  life,  and  deserve  to  be  wholly  deprived 
of  them  by  God,  and  to  have  them  cursed  to 
as  in  the  use  of  them  ;  h  and  that  neither  they 
of  themselves  are  able  to  sustain  us,  *  nor  we 
to  merit, j  or  by  our  own  industry  to  procure 
them,  k  but  prone  to  desire, 1  get,  m  and  use 
them  unlawfully  : n  we  pray  for  ourselves 
and  others,  that   both  they  and    we,  waiting 

s  Matt.  vi.  11. 

h  GeD.  iii.  17.  And  unto  Adam  he  said, — Cursed  is 
the  ground  for  thy  sake ;  in  sorrow  shalt  thou  eat  of  it 
all  the  days  of  thy  life.  Lam.  iii.  22.  It  is  of  the 
Lord's  mercies  that  we  are  not  consumed,  because  his 
sompassions  fail  not.     Deut.  xxviii.  15,  to  the  end. 

i  Deut.  viii.  3.  And  he  humbled,  thee,  and  suffered 
thee  to  hunger,  and  fed  thee  with  manna, — that  he  might 
make  thee  know  that  man  doth  not  live  by  bread  only,  but 
by  every  word  that  proceedeth  out  of  the  mouth  of  the 
Lord,  doth  man  live. 

J  Gen.  xotxii.  10.  I  am  not  worthy  of  the  least  of  all 
Ihe  mercies,  and  of  all  the  truth,  which  thou  hast  showed 
iUtttO  thy  servant. 

k  Deut.  viii.  18.  But  thou  shalt  remember  the  Lord 
Ihy  God  ;  for  it  is  he  that  giveth  thee  power  to  get  wealth. 
frov.  x.  22. 

»  Luke  xii.  15.  Take  heed,  and  beware  of  covetousness 
Jer.  vi.  13. 

m  IIos.  xii.  7.  He  is  a  merchant  he  balances  of  deceit 
are  in  his  hand  :    he  loveth  to  oppress. 

»  James  iv.  3.  Ye  ask,  and  receive  not,  because  ye  ask 
ftra  js,  that  ye  may  consume  it  upon  your  lus*8- 


3^2  THE   LARGER   CATECHISM. 

upon  the  providence  of  God  from  day  to  da^ 
in  the  use  of  lawful  means,  may  of  his  free 
gift,  and  as  to  his  fatherly  wisdom  shall  seem 
best,  enjoy  a  competent  portion  of  them,  • 
and  have  the  same  continued  and  blessed  unto 
us  in  our  holy  and  comfortable  use  of  them,  F 
and  contentment  in  them  ;  q  and  be  kept  from 
all  things  that  are  contrary  to  our  temporal 
support  and  comfort. r 

Q.  194.  What  do  we  pray  for  in  the  fifth 
petition  ? 

A.  In  the  fifth  petition,  (which  is,  Forgive 
us  our  debts,  as  we  forgive  our  debtors)6  ac- 
knowledging that  we  and  all  others  are  guilty 

o  Gen.  xxviii.  20,  21.  And  Jacob  vowed  a  vow,  saying, 
If  God  will  be  with  me,  and  will  keep  me  in  this  way  that 
I  go,  and  will  give  me  bread  to  eat,  and  raiment  to  pul 
on, — then  shall  the  Lord  be  my  God.  James  iv.  13,  15. 
Go  to  now,  ye  that  say,  To-day,  or  to-morrow,  we  will  go 
into  such  a  city,  and  continue  there  a  year,  and  buy  and 
sell,  and  get  gain  ; — for  that  ye  ought  to  say,  If  the  Lord 
will,  wo  shall  live,  and  do  this,  or  that.  Psa.  xc.  17.  And 
let  the  beauty  of  the  Lord  our  God  be  upon  us  ;  and  es- 
tablish thou  the  work  of  our  hands  upon  us  ;  yea,  the 
work  of  our  hands  establish  thou  it.     Psa.  cxliv.  12  to  15. 

p  1  Tim.  iv.  4,  5.  Every  creature  of  God  is  good,  and 
nothing  to  be  refused,  if  it  be  received  with  thanksgiv- 
ing ;  for  it  is  sanctified  by  the  word  of  God  and  prayer. 
Prov.  x.  22. 

i  1  Tim.  vi.  6,  8.  Godliness  with  contentment  is  great 
gain. — And  having  food  and  raiment,  let  us  be  therewith 
©Qtf.tent. 

r  Prov.  xxx.  8,  9.  Remove  far  from  me  vanity  and  lies 
— feed  me  with  food  convenient  for  me  :  lest  I  be  fall,  and 
deny  thee,  and  say,  Who  is  the  Lord?  or  lest  I  be  poor, 
and  steal,  and  take  the  name  of  my  God  in  vain. 

.  Watt.  vi.   12. 


THE   LARGER   CATECHISM.  373 

*ioth  of  original  and  actual  sin,  and  thereby 
become  debtors  to  the  justice  of  God,  and  that, 
neither  we  nor  any  other  creature  can  make 
the  least  satisfaction  for  that  debt :  *  we  pray 
for  ourselves  and  others,  that  God  of  his  free 
grace  would,  through  the  obedience  and  satis- 
faction of  Christ  apprehended  and  applied  bv 
faith,  acquit  us  both  from  the  guilt  and  pun- 
ishment of  sin,  u  accept  us  in  his  Beloved,  1 
continue  his  favour  and  grace  to  us,  w  pardon 
our  daily  failings,  x  and  fill  us  with  peace  and 

1  Matt,  xviii.  24.  And  when  he  had  begun  to  reckon, 
one  was  brought  unto  him  which  owed  him  ten  thousand 
talents.  Rom.  v.  19. — By  one  man's  disobedience  many 
rcere  made  sinners.  Rom.  iii.  9  to  19. — We  have  before 
oroved  both  Jews  and  Gentiles,  that  they  are  all  under 
•tin ;  that  every  mouth  may  be  stopped,  and  all  the  world 
may  become  guilty  before  God.  Psa.  cxxx.  3.  If  thou. 
Lord,  shouldest  mark  iniquities,  0  Lord,  who  shall  stand  ? 
Micah  vi.  6,  7. 

B  Rom.  v.  19.  By  the  obedience  of  one  shall  many  be 
made  righteous.  Rom.  iii.  24,  25.  Being  justified  freely 
by  his  grace,  through  the  redemption  that  is  in  Christ 
Jesus;  whom  God  hath  set  forth  to  be  a  propitiation, 
through  faith  in  his  blood  ;  to  declare  his  righteousness 
for  the  remission  of  sins  that  are  past,  through  the  for- 
bearance of  God.     Acts  xiii.  39. 

«  Eph.  i.  6.  To  the  praise  of  the  glory  of  his  grace, 
wherein  he  hath  made  us  accepted  in  the  Beloved. 

w  2  Pet.   i.  2.     Grace    and   peace  be  multiplied  unto 

Lou  through  the   knowledge   of   God,  and  of  Jesus  <<ui 
crd. 

*■  Hos.  xiv.  2.  Take  with  you  wo:ds,  and  turn  to  the 
Lord  :  say  unto  him,  Take  away  all  J  niquity,  and  receive 
us  graciously.  Psa.  cxliii.  2. — Enter  not  into  judgment 
with  thy  servant ;  for  in  thy  sight  sb%ll  no  man  living  be 
Justified.  Psa.  cxxx.  8. 
32 


374  THE   LARGER   CATEC1IJSM. 

joy,  in  giring  us  daily  more  and  more  assu- 
rance of  forgiveness, y  which  we  are  the  rathe! 
emboldened  to  ask,  and  encouraged  to  expect, 
when  we  have  this  testimony  in  ourselves, 
that  we  from  the  heart  forgive  others  their 
>ffences.  * 

Q.  195.  What  do  we  pray  for  in  the  sixth 
petition  f 

A.  In  the  sixth  petition,  (which  is,  And  lead 
us  not  into  temptation,  but  deliver  us  from 
evil) a  acknowledging  that  the  most  wise, 
righteous,  and  gracious  God,  for  divers  holy 
and  just  ends,  may  so  order  things  that  we 
may  be  assaulted,  foiled,  and  for  a  time  led 
captive  by  temptations ; b  that  Satan,  °  the 
world,  d   and    the   flesh,  are  ready  powerfully 

J  Rom.  xv.  13.  Now  the  God  of  hope  fill  you  with  all 
joy  and  peace  in  believing,  that  ye  may  abound  in  hope, 
through  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Rom.  v.  1,  2.-^ 
Psa.  li.  7  to  12. 

*  Luke  xi.  4.  And  forgive  us  our  sins :  for  we  also 
forgive  every  one.  that  is  indebted  to  us.  Matt,  xviii.  35. 
$o  likewise  shall  my  heavenly  Father  do  also  unto  you, 
if  ye  from  your  hearts  forgive  not  every  one  his  brothe? 
their  trespasses.     Matt.  vi.  14,  15. 

*  Matt.  vi.  13. 

*  2  Chron.  xxxii,  31.  God  left  him,  to  try  him,  that 
he  might  know  all  that  was  in  his  heart.  Job  vi.  6.  And 
the  Lord  said  unto  Satan,  Behold,  he  is  in  thine  hand; 
but  save  his  ife. 

c  1  Pet  v.  8.  Be  sober,  be  vigilant ;  because  70m*  ad 
▼enary  the  devil,  as  a  roaring  lion,  walketh  about,  seek 
mg  whom  he  may  devour.     Job  ii.  2. 

<J  Luke  xxi.  34.  And  take  heed  to  yourselves,  lest  at 
any  time  your  hearts  be  overcharged  with  surfeiting,  and 
drunkenness,  and  cares  of  bis  life,"  and  so  that  day 
upon  you  ui.awares.     Marl  iv.  19 


THE   LARGER   CATECHISM.  375 

*a  draw  us  aside  «uid  ensnare  us ; e  tnd  that 
«re,  even  after  the  pardon  of  our  sins,  by  rea- 
son of  our  corruption,  f  weakness,  and  want 
of  watchfulness,  g  are  not  only  subject  to  be 
tempted,  and  forward  to  expose  ourselves  unto 
temptations, h  but  also  of  ourselves  unable 
and  unwilling  to  resist  them,  to  recover  out  of 
them,  and  to  improve  them  ;  '  and  worthy  to 
be  left  under  the  power  of  them ; j  we  pray, 
that  God  would  so  overrule  the  world  and  all 

•  James  i.  14.  Every  man  is  tempted  when  he  is  drawn 
away  of  his  own  lust,  and  enticed. 

«  Gal.  v.  17.  For  the  flesh  lusteth  against  thb  Spirit, 
and  the  Spirit  against  the  flesh  :  and  these  are  contrary, 
the  one  to  the  other  ;  so  that  ye  cannot  do  the  things  that 
ye  would.     Rom.  vii.  18. 

s  Matt.  xxvi.  41.  Watch  and  pray,  that  ye  enter  no* 
into  temptation  r  the  spirit  indeed  is  willing,  but  the  fleeh 
is  weak. 

h  Eccl.  ix.  12.  Man  also  knoweth  not  his  time  :  as  the 
fishes  that  are  taken  in  an  evil  net,  and  as  the  birds  that 
are  caught  in  the  snare ;  so  are  the  sons  of  men  Bnared 
in  an  evil  time,  when  it  falleth  suddenly  upon  them. 
1  Tim.  vi.  9.  They  that  will  be  rich,  fall  into  temptation, 
and  a  snare,  and  into  many  foolish  and  hurtful  lusts. 
Prov.  vii.  22. 

Eph.  vi.  11,  12.  Put  on  the  whole  armour  of  God, 
that  ye  may  be  able  to  stand  against  the  wiles  of  the 
devil.  For  we  wrestle  not  against  flesh  and  blood,  but 
against  principalities,  against  powers,  against  the  rnierg 
of  the  darkness  of  this  world,  against  spiritual  wicked 
ness  in  high  places.  1  Chron.  xxi.  1,  ?,  3,  4.  2  Chron. 
xvi.  7,  8,  9,  10. 

}  Psa.  lxxxi.  11,  12.  But  my  people  would  not  hearken 
to  my  voice  ;  and  Israel  would  none  of  me.  So  I  give 
loum  up  unto  their  own  heart's  lust;  and  they  walked 
is  their  <»wn  counsels 


376  THE   LARGER   CATECHISM. 

in  it, k  subdue  the  flesh, l  and  restrain  3a« 
tat,  m  order  all  things,  n  bestow  and  bless  all 
means  of  grace,  °  and  quicken  us  to  watch- 
fulness in  the  use  of  them,  that  we  and  all 
his  people  may  by  his  providence  be  kept 
From  being  tempted  to  sin ;  p  or,  if  tempted, 
that  by  his  Spirit  we  may  be  powerfully  sup« 
ported  and  enabled  to  stand  in  the  hour  of 
temptation ; q  or,  when  fallen,  raised  again 
and  recovered   out  of  it, r  and  have  a  sancti- 

k  John  xvii.  15.  I  pray  not  that  thou  shouldest  taku 
them  out  of  the  world,  but  that  thou  shouldest  keep  them 
from  the  evil.     Rom.  viii.  28. 

1  Psa.  li.  10.  Create  in  me  a  clean  heart,  0  God  ;  and 
renew  a  right  spirit  within  me.  Psa.  cxix.  133. — Let  no* 
any  iniquity  have  dominion  over  me. 

«  Hcb.  ii.  18.  For  in  that  he  himself  hath  suffered, 
being  tempted,  he  is  able  to  succour  tbem  that  are  tempted 
1  Cor.  x.  13. — God  is  faithful,  who  will  not  suffer  you 
to  be  tempted  above  that  ye  are  able.     2  Cor.  xii.  8. 

■  Bom.  viii.  28.  And  we  know  that  all  things  work 
together  for  good  to  them  that  love  God,  to  them  who  are 
the  called  according  to  his  purpose. 

0  Heb.  xiii.  20,  21.  Now  the  God  of  peace, — make  you 
perfect  in  every  good  work,  to  do  his  will,  working  in  you 
that  which  is  well  pleasing  in  his  sight,  through  Jesua 
Christ.     Eph.  iv.  11,  12. 

p  Matt.  xxvi.  41.  Watch  and  pray,  that  ye  enter  aot 
toto  temptation.  Psa.  xix.  13.  Keep  back  thy  servant 
»1bo  from  presumptuous  sins;  let  them  not  have  dominion 
over  me. 

«  1  Cor.  x.  13.  God  's  faithful,  who  will  not  suffer 
you  to  be  tempted  above  that  ye  are  able  ;  but  will  with 
the  temptation  also  make  a  way  to  $s«aj  e,  that  ye  may 
be  able  to  tear  it.     Eph.  iii.  14,  15,  16. 

*  Psa.  li.  12.     Restom  unto  me  the  joy  :t  thy  salvation 
and  uphoH  m«  with  thy  free  Spirit. 


THE   LARGER   CAT1CHISM.  377 

fiod  use  and  improvement  thereof;  that  our 
sanotification  and  salvation  may  be  perfec  ,ed,  * 
Satan  trodden  under  our  feet,  u  and  we  fully 
freed  from  sin,  temptation,  and  all  evil  for 
ever.  T 

Q.  196.  What  dotl  the  conclusion  of  thk 
Lord's  prayer  teach  us  ? 

A.  The  conclusion  of  the  Lord's  prayerv 
(which  is,  For  thine  is  the  kingdom,  and  th* 
power,  and  the  glory,  for  ever.  Amen.)  * 
teacheth  us  to  enforce  our  petitions  with  argu- 
ments, x  which  are  to  be  taken,  not  from  any 

•  1  Pet.  v.  10.  But  the  God  of  aW  grace,  who  hath 
called  us  unto  his  eternal  glory  by  Christ  Jesus,  after 
that  ye  have  suffered  awhile,  make  you  perfect,  stablish, 
strengthen,  settle  you.  1  Pet.  i.  6,  7.  Wherein  ye  greatly 
rejoice,  though  now  for  a  season,  if  need  be,  ye  ars  in 
heaviness  through  manifold  temptations  ;  that  the  trial 
of  your  faith,  being  much  more  precious  than  of  gold 
that  perisheth,  though  it  be  tried  with  fire,  might  be 
found  unto  praise,  and  honour,  and  glory,  at  the  appear- 
ing of  Jesus  Christ. 

1  1  Thess.  iii.  13.  To  the  end  he  may  stablish  your 
hearts  unblamable  in  holiness  before  God,  even  oui 
Father,  at  the  coming  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  with  all 
his  saints. 

•  Rom.  xvi.  20,  And  the  God  of  peace  ehall  bruise 
Sfctan  under  your  feet  shortly. 

'  1  Thess.  v.  23.  And  the  very  God  of  peace  sanctify 
you  wholly :  and  I  pray  God  your  whole  spirit,  and  soul, 
bad  body,  be  preserved  hlameiess  unto  the  coming  of  oui 
Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

«  Matt.  vi.  13. 

"  Job  xxiii.  3,  4,     0   that  I  knew  where  I  might  find 
him  I  that  I  might  come  even  to  his  seat !    I  would  crdei 
my  cause  before  him,  and  fill  mj  Tiouth  with  argument* 
Jci.  xiv.  20,  21. 
82* 


378  THE   LARGER   CATECHISM. 

worthiness  in  ourselves,  or  in  any  other  crea- 
ture, but  from  God : y  and  with  our  prayers 
to  jo.n  praises,  ■  ascribing  to  God  alone  eter- 
nal sovereignty,  omnipotency,  and  glorious  ex- 
cellency ; a  in  regard  whereof,  as  he  is  able 
ir.d  willing  to  help  us,  b  so  we  by  faith  are  en> 

J  Dan.  ix.  4,  7,  8,  9,  16,  19.  And  I  prayed  unto  th« 
Lord  my  God,  and  made  my  confession,  and  said,  0  Lord, 
the  great  and  dreadful  God,  keeping  the  covenant  and 
mercy  to  them  that  love  him,  and  to  them  that  keep  hit 
commandments;  0  Lord,  righteousness  belongeth  unto 
thee  ;  but  unto  us  confusion  of  faces,  as  at  this  day  ; — 
0  Lord,  to  us  belongeth  confusion  of  face,  to  our  kings, 
tc  our  princes,  and  to  our  fathers,  because  we  have  sinned 
against  thee.  To  the  Lord  our  God  belong  mercieb 
and  forgivenesses,  though  we  have  rebelled  against  him  , 
&c. 

«  Phil.  iv.  6  In  every  thing  by  prayer  and  supplica- 
tion, with  thanksgiving,  let  your  requests  be  made  knowr 
unto  God. 

a  1  Chron.  xxix.  10,  11,  12,  13.  And  David  said, 
Blessed  be  thou,  Lord  God  of  Israel  our  father,  for  ever 
and  ever.  Thine,  0  Lord,  is  the  greatness,  and  the  power, 
and  the  glory  and  the  victory,  and  the  majesty  ;  for  all 
that  is  in  the  heaven  and  in  the  earth  is  thine  ;  thine  is 
the  kingdom,  0  Lord,  and  thcu  art  exalted  as  head  above 
all.  Both  riches  and  honour  come  of  thee  and  thou 
reignest  over  all :  and  in  thy  hand  is  power  and  might ; 
»nd  in  thy  hand  it  is  to  make  great,  and  to  give  strength 
into  all.  Now  therefore,  our  God,  we  thank  thee,  and 
praise  thy  glorious  name. 

b  Eph.  iii.  20,  21.  Now  unto  him  that  is  able  to  do 
exceeding  abundantly  above  all  that  we  ask  or  think,  ac- 
cording to  the  power  that  worketh  in  us,  unto  him  bo 
gloiy  in  the  church  by  Christ  Jesus  throughout  all  ages, 
world  without  end.  Amen.  Luke  xi.  13.  If  ye  then, 
being  evil,  know  how  to  give  good  gifts  unto  your  child- 
ren ;  how  much  more  shall  your  heavenly  Father  give  the 
Holy  Spirit  to  them  taat  ask  hint  ?     Psa.  Ixxxiv.  11. 


THE   LARGER   CATECHISM.  379 

boldened  to  plead  with  him  that  he  would,  * 
and  quietly  to  rely  upon  him  that  he  will,  fulfil 
our  requests.  d  And  to  testify  our  desires  and 
assurance,  we  say,  Amen. e 

«  Eph.  iii.  12.  In  whom  we  have  boldness  and  acces 
▼ith  confidence  by  the  faith  of  him.  Heb.  x.  19,  20,  21 
22.  Having,  therefore,  brethren,  boldnes  to  enter  into 
the  holiest  by  the  blood  of  Jesus,  by  a  new  and  living 
way,  which  he  hath  consecrated  for  us  through  the  veil, 
that  is  to  say,  his  flesh  ;  and  having  an  high-priest  ovei 
the  house  of  God ;  let  us  draw  near  with  a  true  heart,  in 
full  assurance  of  faith,  having  our  hearts  sprinkled  from 
an  evil  conscience,  and  our  bodies  washed  with  pure 
water. 

d  1  John.  v.  14.  And  this  is  the  confidence  that  we 
have  in  him,  that,  if  we  ask  any  thing  according  to  his 
will,  he  heareth  us.  Rom.  viii.  32.  He  that  spared  not 
his  own  Son,  but  delivered  him  up  for  us  all,  how  shall 
he  not  with  him  also  freely  give  us  all  things  ? 

e  1  Cor.  xiv.  16.  Else,  when  thou  shalt  bless  with  the 
spirit,  how  shall  he  that  occupieth  the  room  of  the  un- 
learned say  Amen,  at  thy  giving  of  thanks,  seeing  he 
understandeth  not  what  thou  sayest?  Rev.  xxii.  20,  21.  He 
which  testifieth  these  things,  saith,  Surely  I  ci>me  quickly  ; 
Amen.  Even  so,  come,  Lord  Jesus.  The  grace  :>f  »«J 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  be  with  you  all.     Amen. 


THE 

SHORTER  CATECHISM.* 

RATIFIED    AND    ADOPTED    BY   THE 

6YXOD  OF  NEW  YORK  AND  PHILADELPHIA 

In  May,  1788. 


Q.  1.    What  is  the  chief  end  of  man  f 

A.  Man's  chief  end  is  to  glorify  God,  and 
to  enjoy  him  for  ever. 

Q.  2.  What  rule  hath  God  given  to  direct 
us  how  we  may  glorify  and  enjoy  him  ? 

A.  The  word  of  God,  which  is  contained  in 
the  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments, 
is  the  only  rule  to  direct  us  how  we  may  glorify 
and  enjoy  him. 

Q.  3.  What  do  the  Scriptures  principally 
teach  ? 

A.  The   Scriptures   principally  teach,  what 

*  The  Shorter  Catechism  is,  simply,  an  abridgment 
of  the  Larger;  so  that  the  proof  of  both  must  be  th« 
same.  The  reader,  therefore,  who  desires  to  see  the 
Scripture  authorities  for  any  doctrine  taught  in  this  cate- 
chism, will  turn  to  that  doctrine  in  the  Larger  Catechism, 
which  may  very  easily  be  done,  and  there  he  will  find 
the  necessary  texts  fully  referred  to,  or  inserted.  It  was 
judged  unnecessary  to  j  rint  the  very  same  teiU  *wio« 
over. 

(381) 


382  TELE  SHORIER   CArEOHIS-rf. 

man  is   to  believe  concerning  God,  and  wha' 
duty  God  requires  of  man. 

Q.  4.    What  is  GOB? 

A.  God  is  a  Spirit,  infinite,  eternal,  and  un 
changeable,  in  his  being,  wisdom,  power,  holh 
ness,  justice,  goodness,  and  truth. 

Q.  5.  Are  there  more  Gods  than  one  t 

A.  There  is  but  one  only,  the  living  and  true 
God. 

Q.  6.  How  many  persons  are  there  in  the 
Godhead  t 

A.  There  are  three  persons  in  the  Godhead  ; 
the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost;  and 
these  three  are  one  God,  the  same  in  substance, 
equal  in  power  and  glory. 

Q.  7.    What  are  the  decrees  of  God  f 

A.  The  decrees  of  God  are,  his  eternal  pur- 
pose, according  to  the  counsel  of  his  will,  where- 
by, for  his  own  glory,  he  hath  fore-ordained 
whatsoever  comes  to  pass. 

Q.  8.  How  doth  God  execute  his  de- 
crees ? 

A.  God  executeth  his  decrees  in  the  works 
of  creation  and  providence. 

Q.  9.    What  is  the  work  of  creation  ? 

A.  The  work  of  creation  is,  God's  making 
all  things  of  nothing,  by  the  word  of  his  power, 
in  the  space  of  six  days,  and  all  very  good. 

Q.  10.  How  did  God  create  man? 

A.  God  created  man,  male  and  female,  after 
his  own  image,  in  knowledge,  righteousness, 
and  holiness,  with  dominion  over  the  creature* 


THE  SHORTER  CATECHISM.      388 

Q.  11.  WJiat  are  OooVs  works  of  provi 
send  f 

A .  God's  works  of  providence  are,  his  most 
tioly,  wise,  and  powerful  preserving  and  govern 
mg  all  his  creatures,  and  all  their  actions. 

Q.  12.  What  special  act  of  providence  did 
Crod  exercise  towards  man,  in  the  estate  wherein 
he  was  created  ? 

A.  When  God  had  created  man,  he  entered 
into  a  covenant  of  life  with  him,  upon  condition 
rf  perfect  obedience  ;  forbidding  him  to  eat  of 
the  tree  of  knowledge  of  good  and  evil,  upon 
pain  of  death. 

Q.  1 3.  Did  our  first  parents  continue  in  the 
estate  wherein  they  were  created  ? 

A.  Our  first  parents,  being  left  to  the  free- 
dom of  their  own  will,  fell  from  the  estate  where- 
in they  were  created,  by  sinning  against  God. 

Q.  14.    What  is  sin  f 

A.  Sin  is  any  want  of  conformity  unto,  or 
transgression  of,  the  law  of  God. 

Q.  15.  What  was  the  sin  whereby  our  first 
parents  fell  from  the  estate  wherein  they  were 
created  f 

A.  The  sin,  whereby  our  first  parents  fell 
from  the  estate  wherein  they  were  created,  was 
their  eating  the  forbidden  fruit. 

Q.  16.  Did  all  mankind  fall  in  Adam' %  first 
transgression  f 

A.  The  covenant  being  mad?,  with  Adam, 
not  only  for  himself,  but  for  his  posterity,  all 
mankind,  descending  from  him  by  ordinary  gen- 


384  TfiE  SHORTER   CATECHISM. 

eration,  sinned  in  him,  and  fell  with  him  in  hie 
first  transgression. 

Q.  17.  Into  what  estati  did  the  fall  hrinc, 
mankind  ? 

A.  The  fall  brought  mankind  into  an  estate 
of  sin  and  misery. 

Q.  18.  Wherein  consists  the  sinfulness  of 
that  estate  whereinto  man  fell? 

A.  The  sinfulness  of  that  estate  whereinto 
man  fell,  consists  in,  the  guilt  of  Adam's  first 
sin,  the  want  of  original  righteousness,  and  the 
corruption  of  his  whole  nature,  which  is  com- 
monly called  original  sin  ;  together  with  all 
actual  transgressions  which  proceed  from  it. 

Q.  19.  What  is  the  misery  of  that  estate 
whereinto  man  fell? 

A.  All  mankind,  bvtheir  fall, lost  communion 
with  God,  are  under  his  wrath  and  curse,  and 
so  made  liable  to  all  miseries  in  this  life,  to 
death  itself,  and  to  the  pains  of  hell  for  ever. 

Q.  20.  Did  God  leave  all  mankind  to  perish 
in  the  estate  of  sin  and  misery  f 

A.  God,  having,  out  of  his  mere  good  plea- 
sure, from  all  eternity,  elected  some  to  everlast- 
ing life,  did  enter  into  a  covenant  of  grace,  to 
deliver  them  out  of  the  estate  of  sin  and  misery, 
and  to  bring  them  into  an  estate  of  salvation, 
by  a  Redeemer. 

Q.  21.    Who  is  the  Redeemer  of  God's  elect  t 

A.  The  only  Redeemer  of  God's  elect  is  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who,  being  the  eternal  Soc 
of  God,  became  man,  and  sc  was,  and  contin-> 


THE  SHORTER  CATECHISM.      385 

tieth  to  be,  God  and  man,  in  two  distinct  n* 
tures,  and  one  person, for  e\er. 

Q.  22  How  did  Christ,  being  the  Son  of 
God,  become  man  ? 

A.  Christ,  the  Son  of  God,  became  man,  by 
taking  to  himself  a  true  body  and  a  reasonable 
soul,  being  conceived  by  the  power  of  tha 
Holy  Ghost,  in  the  womb  of  the  Virgin  Mary, 
and  born  of  her,  yet  without  sin. 

Q.  23.  What  offices  doth  Christ  execute  at 
our  Redeemer  ? 

A.  Christ,  as  our  Redeemer,  executeth  the 
offices  of  a  prophet,  of  a  priest,  and  of  a  king, 
both  in  his  estate  of  humiliation  and  exalta- 
tion. 

Q.  24.  How  doth  Christ  execute  the  office  of 
a  prophet? 

A.  Christ  executeth  the  office  of  a  prophet, 
in  revealing  to  us,  by  his  word  and  Spirit,  the 
will  of  God  for  our  salvation. 

Q.  25.  How  doth  Christ  execute  the  office  of 
a  priest? 

A.  Christ  executeth  the  office  of  a  priest,  in 
his  once  offering  up  of  himself  a  sacrifice  to 
satisfy  divine  justice,  and  reconcile  us  to  God, 
and  in  making  continual  intercession  for  us. 

Q,  26.  How  doth  Christ  execute  the  office  of 
j  king? 

A.  Christ  executeth  the  office  of  a  king,  in 
subduing  us  to  himself,  in  ruling  and  defending 
us,  and  in  restraining  and  conquering  -\1  hi* 
and  our  enemies. 


oHb  THE   SHORTER   CATECHISM. 

Q.  27  Wlierein  did  Christ's  humiliation 
*m*ist  ? 

A.  Christ's  humiliation  consisted  in  hie  beir,g 
bom,  and  that  in  a  low  condition,  made  under 
the  law,  undergoing  the  miseries  of  this  life, 
the  wrath  of  God,  and  the  cursed  death  of  the 
croso ;  in  being  buried,  and  continuing  under 
the  power  of  death  for  a  time. 

Q.  28.  Wherein  consisteth  Christ's  exalta 
Ucn  t 

A.  Christ's  exaltation  consisteth  in  his  rising 
Again  from  the  dead  on  the  third  day,  in  as- 
cending up  into  heaven,  in  sitting  at  the  right- 
hand  of  God  the  Father,  and  in  coming  to  judge 
the  world  at  the  last  day. 

Q.  29.  How  are  we  made  partakers  of  the 
redemption  purchased  by  Christ  ? 

A.  We  are  made  partakers  of  the  redemp- 
tion purchased  by  Christ,  by  the  effectual  apph 
eation  of  it  to  us  by  his  Holy  Spirit. 

Q.  30.  How  doth  the  Spirit  apply  to  us  the 
redemption  purchased  by  Christ  f 

A.  The  Spirit  applieth  to  us  the  redemption 
purchased  by  Christ,  by  working  faith  in  us, 
and  thereby  uniting  us  to  Christ  in  our  effectual 
tailing. 

Q.  31.    What  is  effectual  calling  ? 

A.  Effectual  calling  is  the  work  of  God'a 
Spirit,  whereby,  convincing  us  of  our  sin  and 
misery,  enlightening  our  minds  in  the  know- 
edge  of  Christ,  and  renewing  our  wills,  he  doth 
persuade  and  enable  us  to  embrace  Jesuf  Curiae 
freely  offered  to  us  in  the  gospel 


THE   SHORTER    CATECHISM.  3#f 

Q.  32.  What  benefits  do  they  that  are  tffec- 
tuyilly  called  partake  of  in  this  life. 

A.  They  that  are  effectually  called  do  in  thif 
life  partake  of  justification,  adoption,  sanctifi* 
cation,  and  the  several  benefits  which,  in  this 
life,  do  either  accompany  or  flow  from  them. 

Q.  33.    What  is  justification  f 

A.  Justification  is  an  act  of  God's  free  grace, 
wherein  he  pardoneth  all  our  sins,  and  accept- 
eth  us  as  righteous  in  his  sight,  only  for  the 
righteousness  of  Christ,  imputed  to  us,  and  re* 
ceived  by  faith  alone. 

Q.  34.    What  is  adoption  ? 

A.  Adoption  is  an  act  of  God's  free  grace, 
whereby  we  are  received  into  the  number,  and 
have  a  right  to  all  the  privileges,  of  the  sons 
of  God. 

Q.  35.    What  is  sanctification  ? 

A.  Sanctification  is  the  work  of  God's  free 
grace,  whereby  we  are  renewed  in  the  whole 
man  after  the  image  of  God,  and  are  enabled 
more  and  more  to  die  unto  sin,  and  live  unto 
righteousness. 

#  Q.  36.  What  are  the  benefits  which  in  thu 
life  do  accompany  or  flow  from  justification^ 
adoption,  and  sanctification  ? 

A.  Th?  benefits  which  in  this  life  do  accom- 
pany or  now  from  justification,  adoption,  and 
sanctification,  are,  assurance  of  God's  love, 
peace  of conscience,  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost, 
increase  of  grace,  and  perseverance  therein  ti 
be  end. 


488  THE  SHORTER  CATECHISM. 

Q.  37.  What  hem  fits  do  believers  recent 
from   Christ  at  death  ? 

A.  The  souls  of  believers  are  at  their  death 
made  perfect  in  holiness,  and  do  immediately 
pass  into  glory  ;  and  their  bodies,  being  stil 
united  to  Christ,  do  rest  in  their  graves  till  the 
resurrection. 

Q.  38.  What  benefits  do  believers  receive 
from  Christ  at  the  resurrection? 

A.  At  the  resurrection,  believers,  being 
raised  up  in  glory,  shall  be  openly  acknow- 
ledged, and  acquitted  in  the  day  of  judgment, 
and  made  perfectly  blessed  in  the  full  enjoying 
of  God  to  all  eternity. 

Q.  39.  What  is  the  duty  which  God  re> 
quireth  of  man  f 

A.  The  duty  which  God  requireth  of  man, 
is, obedience  to  his  revealed  will. 

Q.  40.  What  did  G-od  at  first  reveal  to  man 
for  the  rule  of  his  obedience  f 

A.  The  ♦rule  which  God  at  first  revealed  to 
man   for  his  obedience,  was  the  moral  law. 

Q.  41.  Wherein  is  the  moral  law  sum* 
marily  comprehended  ? 

A.  The  moral  law  is  summarily  compre- 
hended in  the  ten  commandments. 

Q.  42.  What  is  the  sum  of  the  ten  com- 
mandments f 

A.  The  sum  of  the  ten  commandments  is, 
to  love  the  Lord  our  God,  with  all  our  heart,  with 
all  our  soul,  with  all  our  strength,  and  with 
ftP.  our  min#  ;  and  our  neighbour  as  ourselves. 


THE  SHORTER  CATECHISM.      389 

Q.  43.  What  is  the  preface  to  the  ten  com* 
mandments  f 

A.  The  preface  to  the  ten  commandments 
is  in  these  words,  1  am  the  Lord  thy  God, 
which  have  brought  thee  out  of  the  land  of  Egypt 
out  of  the  house  of  bondage. 

Q.  44.  What  doth  the  preface  to  the  ten 
commandments  teach  us  f 

A.  The  preface  to  the  ten  commandments 
teach eth  us,  that  because  God  is  the  Lord,  and 
our  God,  and  Redeemer,  therefore  we  are 
bound  to  keep  ail  his  commandments. 

Q.  45.     Which  is  the  first  commandment  f 

A.  The  first  commandment  is,  Thou  shalt 
have  no  other  gods  before  me. 

Q.  46.  What  is  required  in  the  first  com- 
mandment f 

A.  The  first  commandment  requireth  us  to 
know  and  acknowledge  God,  to  be  the  only 
true  God,  and  our  God ;  and  to  worship  and 
glorify  him  accordingly. 

Q.  47.  What  is  forbidden  in  the  first  com- 
mandment f 

A.  The  first  commandment  forbiddeth  the 
denying,  or  not  worshipping  and  glorifying,  the 
true  God,  as  God,  and  our  God  ;  and  the  giv- 
ing the  worship  and  glory  to  any  other,  which 
is  due  to  him  alone. 

Q.  48.  What  are  we  especially  taught  by 
these  words,  "  before  me,"  in  the  first  com- 
mandment f 

A.  These  words,  "  before  me"  in  the  first 
«3* 


390     THE  SHORTER  CATECHISM. 

commandment,  teach  us,  that  God,  who  seeth 
all  things,  taketh  notice  of,  and  is  much  dis- 
pleased with,  the  sin  of  having  any  other  God. 
Q.  49.  Which  is  the  second  commandment  t 
A.  The  second  commandment  is,  Thou  shall 
not  make  unto  thee  any  graven  image,  or  any 
likzness  of  any  thing  that  is  in  heaven  above., 
or  that  is  in  the  earth  beneath,  or  that  is  in 
the  water  under  the  earth  :  thou  shalt  not  bow 
down  thyself  to  them,  nor  serve  them  ;  for  1, 
the  Lord  thy  God,  am  a  jealous  God,  visiting 
the  iniquity  of  the  fathers  upon  the  children 
unto  the  third  and  fourth  generation  of  them 
Jiat  hate  me:  and  showing  mercy  unto  thou- 
sands of  them  that  love  mey  and  keep  my  com- 
mandments. 

Q.  50.    What  is  required  in  the  second  com 
mandment  f 

A.  The  second  commandment  requireth  the 
receiving,  observing,  and  keeping  pure  and  en- 
tire, all  such  religious  worship  and  ordinances 
as  God  hath  appointed  in  his  word. 

Q.  51.  What  is  forbidden  in  the  second 
commandment  f 

A.  The  second  commandment  forbiddeth 
the  worshipping  of  God  by  images,  or  any 
other  way  not  appointed  in  his  word. 

Q.  52.  What  are  the  reasons  annexed  to  the 
second  commandment  ? 

A.  The  reasons  annexed  to  the  second  com- 
mandment are,  God's  sovereignty  over  us.  hia 
propriety  in  us,  and  the  zeal  he  hath  to  his 
own  worsm^a 


THE   SNORTER   CATECHISM.  391 

Q.  63.    Which  is  the  third  commandment  ? 

A.  The  third  commandment  is,  Thou  shalt 
titt  take  the  name  of  the  Lord  thy  God  in  vain: 
for  the  Lord  will  not  hold  him  guiltless  that 
takcth  his  name  in  vain. 

Q.  54.  What  is  required  in  the  third  com 
mandment? 

A.  The  third  commandment  requireth  the 
holy  and  reverent  use  of  God's  names,  titles, 
attributes,  ordinances,  word,  and  works. 

Q.  55.  What  is  forbidden  in  the  third  com- 
mandment ? 

A.  The  third  commandment  forbiddeth  all 
profaning  or  abusing  of  any  thing  whereby 
God  maketh  himself  known. 

Q.  56.  What  is  the  reason  annexed  to  the 
third  commandment  ? 

A.  The  reason  annexed  to  the  third  com- 
mandment is,  that  however  the  breakers  of 
this  commandment  may  escape  punishment 
from  men,  yet  the  Lord  our  G^d  will  not  suffer 
them  to  escape  his  righteous  judgment. 

Q.  57.  Which  is  the  fourth  command- 
ment f 

A.  The  fourth  commandment  is,  Remember 
tfu  Sabbath-day ,  to  keep  it  holy  Six  dayi 
xhait  thou  labour,  and  do  all  thy  work :  but 
the  seventh  day  is  the  Sabbath  of  the  Lord 
thy  God:  in  it  thou  shalt  not  do  any  work, 
thou,  nor  thy  son,  nor  thy  daughter,  thy 
man-servant,  nor  thy  maid-servant,  nor  thy 
tattle,  nor  thy  stranger   that   is   within   ih$ 


392  THE  SHORTER   CATECHISM. 

gates .  for  in  six  days  the  Lord  made  heave* 
and  earth,  the  sea,  and  all  that  in  them  is^ 
and  rested  the  seventh  day:  wherefore  the 
Lord  blessed  the  Sabbath-day,  and  hallowed  it 

Q.  58.  What  is  required  in  the  fourth 
commandment  ? 

A.  The  fourth  commandment  requireth  the 
keeping  holy  to  God  such  set  times  as  he  hatb 
appointed  in  his  word  ;  expressly  one  whole  da^ 
in  seven,  to  be  a  holy  Sabbath  to  himself. 

Q.  59.  Which  day  of  the  seven  hath  God 
appointed  to  be  the  weekly  Sabbath  ? 

A.  Frcm  the  beginning  of  the  world  to  the 
resurrection  of  Christ,  God  appointed  the 
seventh  day  of  the  week  to  be  the  weekly 
Sabbath ;  and  the  first  day  of  the  week,  ever 
since,  to  continue  to  the  end  of  the  world, 
which  is  the  Christian  Sabbath. 

Q.  60.  How  is  the  Sabbath  to  be  sanctified  f 

A.  The  Sabbath  is  to  be  sanctified  by  a  holy 
resting  all  that  day,  even  from  such  worldly 
employments  and  recreations  as  are  lawful  on 
other  days ;  and  spending  the  whole  time  in 
the  public  and  private  exercises  of  God's  wor- 
ship, except  so  much  as  is  to  be  tiken  up  in 
the  works  of  necessity  and  mercy. 

Q.  61.  What  is  forbidden  in  the  fourth 
commandment  ? 

A.  The  fourth  commandment  forbiddeth  the 
omission,  or  careless  performance,  of  the  duties 
required,  and  the  profaning  the  day  by  idleness, 
or  doing  that  which  is  in  itself  sinful,  or  by  un- 


THE  SHORTER  CATECHISM.      393 

accessary  thoughts,  words,  or  worts,  about  oui 
worldly  employments  or  recreations. 

Q.  62.  What  are  the  reasons  annexed  tA 
(he fourth  commandment? 

A.  The  reasons  annexed  to  the  fourth  com- 
mandment are,  God's  allowing  us  six  days  of 
the  week  for  our  own  employments,  his  chal 
lenging  a  special  propriety  in  the  seventh,  his 
own  example,  and  his  blessing  the  Sabbath- 
day. 

Q.  63.    Which  is  the  fifth  commandment  f 

A.  The  fifth  commandment  is,  Honour  thy 
father  and  thy  mother ;  that  thy  days  may 
he  long  upon  the  land  which  the  Lord  thy 
God  giveth  thee. 

Q.  64.  What  is  required  in  the  fifth  com- 
mandment f 

A.  The  fifth  commandment  requireth  the 
preserving  the  honour,  and  performing  the 
duties,  belonging  to  every  one  in  their  several 
places  and  relations,  as  superiors,  inferiors,  or 
equals. 

Q.  65.  What  is  forbidden  in  the  fifth  nom- 
wandment  ? 

A.  The  fifth  commandment  forbiddeth  the 
neglecting  of,  or  doing  any  thing  against,  the 
honour  and  duty  which  belongeth  to  every  one 
in  their  several  places  and  relations. 

Q.  66.  What  is  the  reason  annexed  to  tin 
fifth  commandment  f 

A.  The  reason  annexed  to  the  fifth  com 
3>f  ndme.'it  is,  a  promise  of  long  life  and  pro* 


394  THE  SHORTER   CATECHISM. 

perity  (as  far  as  it  shall  serve  f  tr  God  8  glorj^ 
and  their  own  good)  to  all  such  as  keep  this 
commandment. 

Q.  67.    Which  is  the  sixth  commandment  t 

A,  The  sixth  commandment  is,  Thou  shaU 
not  kill. 

Q.  68.  What  is  required  in  the  sixth  corrh 
nandment  ? 

A.  The  sixth  commandment  requireth  all 
lawful  endeavours  to  preserve  our  own  life, 
and  the  life  of  others. 

Q.  69.  What  is  forbidden  in  the  sixth  com- 
mandment  ? 

A.  The  sixth  commandment  forbiddeth  the 
taking  away  of  our  own  life,  or  the  life  of  our 
neighbour  unjustly,  or  whatsoever  tendeth 
thereunto. 

Q.  70.  Which  is  the  seventh  command- 
ment ? 

A.  The  seventh  commandment  is,  Thou 
shalt  not  commit  adultery. 

Q.  71.  What  is  required  in  the  seventh 
commandment  ? 

A.  The  seventh  commandment  requireth  the 
preservation  of  our  own  and  our  neighbour's 
chastity,  in  heart,  speech,  and  behaviour. 

Q.  72.  What  is  forbidden  in  the  seventh 
commandment  f 

A  The  seventh  commandment  forbiddeth 
all  unchaste  thoughts,  words,  and  actions. 

Q.  73.    Which  is  the  eighth  commandment  t 

A.  The  eighth  commandment  is,  Thou  shaU 
not  Sim*. 


TH£  SHORTER  CATECHISM.      395 

Q.  74.  What  is  required  in  the  eighth  com 
mandment  f 

A.  The  eighth  coumandment  requireth  the 
awful  procuring  and  furthering  the  wealth  and 
outward  estate  of  ourselves  and  others. 

Q.  75.  What  is  forbidden  in  the  eighth  com 
nindment  ? 

A.  The  eighth  commandment  forbiddeth 
whatsoever  doth,,  or  may,  unjustly  hinder  our 
own,  or  our  neighbour's  wealth  or  outward 
estate. 

(J.  76.    Which  is  the  ninth  commandment  t 

A.  The  ninth  commandment  is,  Thou  shatt 
not  bear  false  witness  against  thy  neighbour. 

Q,  77.  What  is  required  in  the  ninth  oom- 
mandment  ? 

A.  The  ninth  commandment  requireth  the 
maintaining  and  promoting  of  truth  between 
man  and  man,  and  of  our  own  and  our  neigh- 
bour's good  name,  especially  in  witness-bearing. 

Q.  78.  What  is  forbidden  in  the  ninth  com- 
mandmcnt  ? 

A.  The  ninth  commandment  forbiddeth 
whatsoever  is  prejudicial  to  truth,  or  injuriouo 
*!>  our  own   or  our  neighbour's  good  name. 

Q.  79.    Which  w  the  tenth  commandment  ? 

A.  The  tenth  commandment  is,  Thou  thali 
not  covet  thy  neighbour  s  house,  thou  shalt  net 
covet  thy  neighbour  s  wife,  nor  his  man-ser- 
vant, nor  his  maid-servant,  ncr  his  ox,  nor  hi& 
ass,  nor  any  thing  that  is  thy  neighbour  8. 

Q.  80.  What  is  required  in  the  tenth  com 
mandment  P 


396      THE  SHORTER  CATECHISM. 

A.  The  tenth  commandment  required*  full 
contentment  with  our  own  condition,  with  a 
right  and  charitable  frame  of  spirit  toward  our 
neighbour,  and  all  that  is  his. 

Q.  81.  What  is  forbidden  in  the  tenth  com 
mandment  ? 

A.  The  tenlh  commandment  forbiddeth  all 
discontentment  with  our  own  estate,  envying 
or  grieving  at  the  good  of  our  neighbour,  and 
all  inordinate  motions  and  affections  to  anything 
that  is  his.  # 

Q.  82.  Is  any  man  able  perfectly  to  keep 
the  commandments  of  G-odf 

A.  No  mere  man,  since  the  fall,  is  able,  in 
this  life,  perfectly  to  keep  the  commandments  of 
God  :  but  doth  daily  break  them,  in  thought, 
word,  and  deed. 

Q.  83.  Are  all  transgressions  of  the  law 
equally  heinous? 

A.  Some  sins  in  themselves,  and  by  reason 
of  several  aggravations,  are  more  heinous  in 
the  sight  of  God  than  others. 

Q.  84.    What  doth  every  sin  deserve  ? 

A,  Every  sin  deserveth  God's  wrath  and 
surse,  both  in  this  life,  and  that  which  is  to 
some. 

Q.  85.  What  doth  God  require  of  us,  that 
un  may  escape  his  wrath  and  curse,  due  to  us 
for  sin  f 

A.  To  escape  the  -wrath  and  CLrse  cf  God, 
due  to  us  for  sin,  God  requireth  of  us  faith  in 
Tesus  Christ,  repentance  unto  life,  with   the 


THE  SHORTER    CATECHISM.  397 

diligent  use  of  all  the  outward  means  wherebj 
Ohrist  communicateth  to  us  the  benefits  of  re- 
demption. 

Q.  86.    What  is  faith  in  Jesus  Christ? 

A.  Faith  in  Jesus  Christ  is  a  saving  grace, 
whereby  we  receive  and  rest  upon  him  alone  for 
salvation,  as  he  is  oifered  to  us  in  the  gospel. 

Q.   87.    What  is  repentance  unto  life  ? 

A.  Repentance  unto  life  is  a  saving  grace, 
whereby  a  sinner,  out  of  a  true  sense  of  his 
sin,  and  apprehension  of  the  mercy  of  'God  in 
Christ,  doth,  with  grief  and  hatred  of  his  sin, 
turn  from  it  unto  God,  with  full  purpose  of, 
and  endeavour  after,  new  obedience. 

Q.  88.  What  are  the  outward  and  ordinary 
means  whereby  Christ  communicateth  to  us  the 
benefits  of  redemption  ? 

A.  The  outward  and  ordinary  means  where- 
by Christ  communicateth  to  us  the  benefits  of 
redemption  are,  his  ordinances,  especially  the 
word,  sacraments,  and  prayer ;  all  which  are 
made  effectual  to  the  elect  for  salvation. 

Q.  89.  How  is  the  word  made  effectual  to 
salvation  ? 

A.  The  Spirit  of  God  maketh  the  reading, 
but  especially  the  preaching,  of  the  word,  an 
effectual  means  of  convincing  and  converting 
sinners,  and  of  building  them  up  in  holiness 
and  comfort  through  faith  unto  salvation. 

Q.  90.  How    is    the    word  to  be  read  and 
heard,  that  it  may  became  effectual  to  *aiva 
tionf 

84 


398     THE  SHORTER  CATECHISM. 

A.  That  the  word  may  become  effectual  to 
salvation,  we  must  attend  thereunto  with  dili- 
gence, preparation,  and  prayer ;  receive  it  with 
faith  and  love,  lay  it  up  in  our  hearts,  avA 
practise  it  in  our  lives. 

Q.  91.  How  do  the  sacraments  beec  me  effec- 
tual means  of  salvation  t 

A.  The  sacraments  become  effectual  means 
rf  salvation,  not  from  any  virtue  in  them,  or  in 
him  that  doth  administer  them;  but  only  by  the 
blessing  of  Christ,  and  the  working  of  his  Spirit 
in  them  that  by  faith  receive  them. 

Q.  92.    What  is  a  sacrament? 

A.  A  sacrament  is  a  holy  ordinance  institu 
ted  by  Christ,  wherein,  by  sensible  signs, 
Christ  and  the  benefits  of  the  new  covenant  are 
represented,  sealed,  and  applied  to  believers. 

Q.  93.  Which  are  -the  sacraments  of  the 
New   Testament  f 

A.  The  sacraments  of  the  New  TestameLt 
are,  baptism,  and  the  Lord's  supper. 

Q.  94.    What  is  baptism  ? 

A.  Baptism  is  a  sacrament,  wherein  the 
washing  with  water,  in  the  name  of  the  Father, 
and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  doth 
signify  and  seal  our  ingrafting  into  Christ,  and 
partaking  of  the  benefits  of  the  covenant  of 
grace,  and  our  engagement  to  be  the  Lord's. 

Q.  95.  To  whom  is  baptism  to  be  adminis- 
tered? 

A.  Baptism  is  not  to  be  administered  to  any 
that  are  out  of  the  visible  church,  till  they  pro« 


THE  SHORTEll  CATECHISM.  398 

fess  their  faith  in  Christ,  and  obedience  to  him  J 
but  the  infants  of  such  as  are  members  of  the 
visible  church,  are  to  be  baptized. 

Q.  96     What  is  the  Lords  supper  ? 

A.  The  Lord's  supper  is  a  sacrament,  wher*< 
in,  by  giving  and  receiving  bread  and  wine, 
according  to  Christ's  appointment,  his  death  is 
showed  forth;  and  the  worthy  receivers  are,  not 
after  a  corporal  and  carnal  manner,  but  by 
faith,  made  partakers  of  his  body  and  blood, 
with  all  his  benefits,  to  their  spiritual  nourish- 
ment and  growth  in  grace. 

Q.  97.  What  is  required  to  the  worthy  re- 
ceiving of  the  Lord's  supper  ? 

A.  It  is  required  of  them  that  would  worthily 
partake  of  the  Lord's  supper,  that  they  examine 
themselves,  of  their  knowledge  to  discern  the 
Lord's  body,  of  their  faith  to  feed  upon  him, 
of  their  repentance,  love,  and  new  obedience  ; 
lest  coming  unworthily,  they  eat  and  drink 
judgment  to  themselves. 

Q.  98.    What  is  prayer  f 

A.,  Prayer  is  an  offering  up  of  our  desires 
unto  God,  for  things  agreeable  to  his  will,  in 
tiie  name  of  Christ,  with  confession  of  our  sins, 
and  thankful  acknowledgment  of  his  mercies. 

Q.  99.  What  rule  hath  God  given  for  our 
direction  in  'prayer  f 

A.  The  whole  word  of  God  is  of  use  to  di- 
rect us  in  prayer;  but  the  special  rule  of  direc- 
tion is  that  form  of  prayer,  which  Christ  taught 
his  disciples,  commonly  called,  The  Lord1* 
prayer. 


400  THE  SEOfcTEB  CATECHISM. 

Q.  100.   What  doth  the  preface  of  the  LonTi 

grayer  teach  us  f 

A.  The  preface  of  the  Lord's  prayer,  which 
is,  "  Our  Father  which  art  in  heaven  "  t<x\Q\\e\\i 
us  to  draw  near  to  God,  with  all  holy  reverence 
and  confidence,  as  children  to  a  father,  able 
and  ready  to  help  us ;  and  that  we  should  pray 
with  and  for  others. 

Q,  101.  What  do  we  pray  for  in  the  first 
petition  f 

A.  In  the  first  petition,  which  is,  "  Hallowed 
be  thy  name"  we  pray, that  God  would  enaMe 
us,  and  others,  to  glorify -him  in  all  that  whereby 
he  maketh  himself  known,  and  that  he  would 
dispose  all  things  to  his  own  glory. 

Q.  102.  What  do  we  pray  for  in  the  second 
petition  ? 

A.  In  the  second  petition,  which  is,  "  Thy 
kingdom  come"  we  pray,  that  Satan's  kingdom 
may  be  destroyed,  and  that  the  kingdom  of 
grace  may  be  advanced,  ourselves  and  others 
brought  into  it,  and  kept  in  it,  and  that  the 
kingdom  of  glory  may  be  hastened. 

Q.  103.  What  do  we  'pray  for  in  the  third 
petition  f 

A.  In  the  third  petition,  which  is,  "  Thy  will 
he  done  in  earth,  as  it  is  in  heaven"  we  pray, 
that  God, by  his  grace,  would  make  us  able  and 
willing  to  ki.ow,  obey,  and  submit  to  his  will 
in  all  thingr,  as  the  angels  do  in  heaven. 

Q.  104.  What  do  wt  pray  for  in  the  fourth 
petition  ? 


THE  SHORTER   CaTECHISM.  401 

A  In  the  fourth  petition,  which  is,  M  Grtv6 
us  this  day  our  daily  bread,"  we  pray,  that  of 
God's  free  gift,  we  may  receive  a  competent 
portion  of  the  good  things  of  this  life,  an*J 
enjoy  his  blessing  with  them. 

Q.  105.  What  do  we  pray  for  in  the  fifth 
petition  ? 

A.  In  the  fifth  petition,  which  is,  "  And  for- 
give us  our  debts,  as  we  forgive  our  debtors," 
we  pray,  that  God,  for  Christ's  sake,  would 
freely  pardon  all  our  sins  ;  which  we  are  the 
rather  encouraged  to  ask,  because  by  his  grace 
we  are  enabled  from  the  heart  to  forgive  others. 

Q.  106.  What  do  we  pray  for  in  the  sixth 
petition  ? 

A.  In  the  sixth  petition,  which  is,  "  And  lead 
us  not  into  temptation,  but  deliver  us  from  evil," 
we  pray,  that  God  would  either  keep  us  from 
being  tempted  to  sin,  or  support  and  deliver  u& 
when  we  are  tempted. 

Q.  107.  What  doth  the  conclusion  of  the 
Lord's  prayer  teach  us  f 

A.  The  conclusion  of  the  Lord's  prayer, 
which  is,  "  For  thine  is  the  kingdom,  and  the 
poivei,and  the  glory,  for  ever,  Amen,"  teacheth 
us  to  take  our  encouragement  in  prayer  from 
God  only,  and  in  our  prayers  to  praise  him, 
ascribing  kingdom,  power,  and  glory  to  him : 
and  in  testimony  of  our  desire  and  assurance 
to  be  heard,  we  say,  Amen. 
U* 


402  THE  SHORTER  CATECHISM. 

THE    TEN    COMMANDMENTS. 


EXODUS    XX. 


God  spake  all  these  words,  saying,  I  am  tha 
Lord  thy  God,  which  have  brought  thee  out 
of  the  land  of  Egypt,  out  of  the  house  of 
bondage. 

I.  Thou  shalt  have  no  other  gods  before  me. 

II.  Thou  shalt  not  make  unto  thee  any 
graven  image,  or  any  likeness  of  any  thing 
that  is  in  heaven  above,  or  that  is  in  the  earth 
beneath,  or  that  is  in  the  water  under  the 
earth :  thou  shalt  not  bow  down  thyself  to 
them,  nor  serve  them  :  for  I,  the  Lord  thy  God, 
am  a  jealous  God,  visiting  the  iniquity  of  the 
fathers  upon  the  children  unto  the  third  and 
fourth  generation  of  them  that  hate  me :  and 
showing  mercy  unto  thousands  of  them  that 
love  me,  and  keep  my  commandments. 

III.  Thou  shalt  not  take  the  name  of  the 
Lord  thy  God  in  vain :  for  the  Lord  will  not 
hold  him  guiltless  that  taketh  his  name  in 
vain. 

IV.  Remember  the  Sabbath-day,  to  keep  it 
holy.  Six  days  shalt  thou  labour,  and  do  all 
thy  work  :  but  the  seventh  day  is  the  Sabbath 
of  the  Lord  thy  God ;  in  it  thou  shalt  not  do 
any  work,  thou,  nor  thy  son,  nor  thy  daughter, 
thy  man-servant,  nor  thy  maid-servant,  nor  thy 
cattle,  nor  thy  stranger  that  is  within  thy  gates : 
for   in  six  days  the   Lord  made   heaven   and 


THE  SHORTER  OAxECHISM.     403 

earth,  the  sea,  and  all  that  in  them  is,  and 
rested  the  seventh  day  ;  wherefore  the  Lord 
Llessed  the  Sabbath-day,  and  hallowed  it. 

V.  Honour  thy  father  and  thy  mother ;  that 
thy  days  may  be  long  upon  the  land  which  the 
Lord  thy  God  giveth  thee- 

VI.  Thou  shalt  not  kill. 

VII.  Thou  shalt  not  commit  adultery. 

VIII.  Thou  shalt  not  steal. 

IX.  Thou  shalt  not  bear  false  witness 
against  thy  neighbour. 

X.  Thou  shalt  not  covet  thy  neighbour's 
house,  thou  shalt  not  covet  thy  neighbour's 
wife,  nor  his  man-servant,  nor  his  maid-servant, 
nor  his  ox,  nor  his  ass,  nor  any  thing  that  is 
thy  neighbour's. 


THE  LORD'S  PRAYER. 

MATTHEW    VI. 

Our  Father  which  art  in  heaver,  hallowed 
b<3  thy  name.  Thy  kingdom  come.  Thy  will 
he  done  in  earth,  as  it  is  in  heaven.  Give  us 
this  day  our  daily  bread.  And  forgive  us  our 
debts,  as  we  forgive  our  debtors.  And  lead  us 
not  into  temptation,  but  deliver  us  from  evil: 
for  thine  is  the  kingdom,  and  the  power,  and 
fche  glory,  for  ever.     Amen. 


404     THE  SHORTER  CATECHISM. 


THE  CREED. 

I  believe  in  God  the  Father  alciigLty, 
maker  of  heaven  and  earth ;  and  in  Jesus 
Christ  his  only  Son,  our  Lord;  which  was  con- 
ceived by  the  Holy  Ghost,  born  of  the  Virgin 
Mary,  suffered  under  Pontius  Pilate,  was  cru- 
cified, dead,  and  buried  ;  he  descended  into 
hell  :*  the  third  day  he  rose  again  from  the 
dead;  he  ascended  into  heaven,  and  sitteth  on 
the  right  hand  of  God  the  Father  almighty  ; 
from  thence  he  shall  come  to  judge  the  quick 
and  the  dead.  I  believe  in  the  Holy  Ghost; 
the  holy  catholic  church  ;  the  communion  of 
saints;  the  forgiveness  of  sins  ;  the  resurrection 
of  the  body;  and  the  life  everlasting.     Amen 

*  i.  e.  Continued  in  the  state  of  the  dead,  and  undji 
the  power  of  death,  until  the  third  day.  Seethe  answw 
ic  the  50th  question  in  the  Larger  Catechum,  p.  200. 


THE 


Book  of  Church  Order 


PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH 


UNITED  STATES, 


As  Adopted  by  the  General  Assembly  of  1879. 


With  Amendments  embodied  up  to  and  including  those 
adopted  in  1899. 


RICHMOND,  VA.: 

Presbyterian  Committee  of  Publication, 
1001  Main  Street. 


PAET  I. 

Form  of  Government 


CHAPTER  I. 

CF  THE  DOCTRINE  OF  CHURCH  GOVERNMENT. 

1. — I.  The  scriptural  form  of  church  gov- 
ernment, which  is  that  of  Presbytery,  is  com- 
prehended under  these  five  heads  of  doctrine 
--viz.:  1.  Of  the  Church;  2.  Of  its  mem- 
bers; 3.  Of  its  officers;  4.  Of  its  courts;  and 
5.  Of  its  orders. 

2.— II.  The  Church  which  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  has  erected  in  this  world  for  the  gather- 
ing and  perfecting  of  the  saints,  is  his  visible 
kingdom  of  grace,  and  is  one  and  the  same 
in  all  ages. 

3. — III.  The  members  of  this  visible 
Church  catholic  are  all  those  persons  in  every 
nation,  together  with  their  children,  who 
make  profession  of  the  holy  religion  of  Christ, 
and  of  submission  to  his  laws. 

4.— IY.  The  officers  of  the  Church,  by 
whom  all  its  powers  are  administered,  are, 
according  to  the  Scriptures,  Ministers  of  the 
Word,  Killing  Elders,  and  Deacons. 

5. — Y.  Ecclesiastical  jurisdiction  is  not  a 
several,  but  a  joint  power,  to  be  exercised  bv 


4:  BOOK  OF  CHURCH  ORDER. 

Presbyters  in  courts.  These  courts  may  have 
jurisdiction  over  one  or  many  churches;  but 
they  sustain  such  mutual  relations  as  to  real- 
ize the  idea  of  the  unity  of  the  Church. 

6. — VI.  The  ordination  of  officers  is  or- 
dinarily by  a  court. 

7. — VII.  This  scriptural  doctrine  of  Pres- 
bytery is  necessary  to  the  perfection  of  the 
order  of  the  visible  Church,  but  is  not  essen- 
tia  to  its  existence. 


CHAPTER  II. 

OF    THE    CHURCH. 

Section  I. — Of  its  King  and  Head. 

8. — I.  Jesus  Christ,  upon  whose  shoulders 
the  government  is,  whose  name  is  called 
Wonderful,  Counsellor,  the  Mighty  God,  the 
Everlasting  Father,  the  Prince  of  Peace;  of 
the  increase  of  whose  government  and  peace 
there  shall  be  no  end ;  who  sits  upon  the 
throne  of  David,  and  upon  his  kingdom,  to 
order  it  and  to  establish  it  with  judgment 
and  with  justice  from  henceforth,  even  for 
ever;  having  all  power  given  unto  him  in 
heaven  and  in  earth  by  the  Father,  who 
raised  him  from  the  dead,  and  set  him  on 
his  own  right  hand,  far  above  all  principality 
and  power,  and  might,  and  dominion,  and 
every  name  that  is  named,  not  only  in  this 
world,  but  also  in  that  which  is  to  come,  and 


FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT.  O 

hath  put  all  things  under  his  feet,  and  gave 
him  to  be  the  Head  over  all  things  to  the 
Church,  which  is  his  body,  the  fulness  of  him 
that  filleth  all  in  all ;  he  being  ascended  up 
far  above  all  heavens,  that  he  might  fill  all 
things,  received  gifts  for  his  Church,  and 
gave  all  officers  necessary  for  the  edification 
of  his  Church  and  the  perfecting  of  his  saints. 

9. — II.  Jesus,  the  Mediator,  the  sole  Priest, 
Prophet,  King,  Saviour,  and  Head  of  the 
Church,  contains  in  himself,  by  way  of  emi- 
nency,  all  the  offices  in  his  Church,  and  has 
many  of  their  names  attributed  to  him  in  the 
Scriptures.  He  is  Apostle,  Teacher,  Pastor, 
Minister  and  Bishop,  and  the  only  Lawgiver 
in  Zion.  It  belongs  to  his  Majesty  from  his 
throne  of  glory,  to  rule  and  teach  the  Church, 
through  his  Word  and  Spirit,  by  the  min- 
istry of  men;  thus  mediately  exercising  his 
own  authority,  and  enforcing  his  own  laws, 
unto  the  edification  and  establishment  of  his 
kingdom. 

10. — III.  Christ,  as  King,  has  given  to  his 
Church,  officers,  oracles  and  ordinances;  and 
especially  has  he  ordained  therein  his  system 
of  doctrine,  government,  discipline,  and  wor- 
ship; all  which  are  either  expressly  set  down 
in  Scripture,  or  by  good  and  necessary  con- 
sequence may  be  deduced  therefrom;  and  to 
which  things  he  commands  that  nothing  be 
added,  and  that  from  them  naught  be  taken 
away. 


b  BOOK  OF  CHURCH  OEDEE. 

11. — IV.  Since  the  ascension  of  Jesua 
Christ  to  heaven,  he  is  present  with  the 
Church  by  his  Word  and  Spirit,  and  the 
benefits  of  all  his  offices  are  effectually  ap- 
plied by  the  Holy  Ghost. 

Section  II. — The  Visible  Church  Defined. 

12. — I.  The  visible  Church  before  the  law, 
under  the  law,  and  now  under  the  gospel,  is 
one  and  the  same,  and  consists  of  all  those 
who  make  profession  of  the  true  religion, 
together  with  their  children. 

13. — II.  This  visible  unity  of  the  body  of 
Christ,  though  obscured,  is  not  destroyed  by 
its  division  into  different  denominations  of 
professing  Christians;  but  all  of  these  which 
maintain  the  Word  and  Sacraments  in  their 
fundamental  integrity  are  to  be  recognized 
as  true  branches  of  the  Church  of  Jesus 
Christ. 

11. — III.  It  is  according  to  scriptural  ex- 
ample that  the  Church  should  be  divided 
into  many  particular  churches. 

Section  III. —  Of  the  Nature  and  Extent  of 
Church  lower. 

15. — I.  The  power  which  Christ  has  com- 
mitted to  his  Church  vests  In  the  whole  body, 
the  rulers  and  the  ruled,  constituting  it  a 
spiritual  commonwealth.  This  power,  as  ex- 
ercised by  the  people,  extends  to  the  choice 


FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT.  7 

of  those  officers  whom  lie  lias  appointed  in 
his  Church. 

16. — II.  Ecclesiastical  power,  which  is 
wholly  spiritual,  is  two-fold :  the  officers  ex- 
ercise it  sometimes  severally,  as  in  preaching 
the  gospel,  administering  the  sacraments, 
reproving  the  erring,  visiting  the  sick,  and 
comforting  the  afflicted,  which  is  the  power 
of  order ;  and  they  exercise  it  sometimes 
jointly  in  Church  courts,  after  the  form  of 
judgment,  which  is  the  power  of  jurisdiction. 

17. — III.  The  sole  functions  of  the  Church, 
as  a  kingdom  and  government  distinct  from 
the  civil  commonwealth,  are  to  proclaim,  to 
administer,  and  to  enforce  the  law  of  Christ 
revealed  in  the  Scriptures. 

18. — IV.  The  Church,  with  its  ordinances, 
officers,  and  courts,  is  the  agency  which 
Christ  has  ordained  for  the  edification  and 
government  of  his  people,  for  the  propaga- 
tion of  the  faith,  and  for  the  evangelization 
of  the  world. 

19. — V.  The  exercise  of  ecclesiastical 
power,  whether  joint  or  several,  has  the  di- 
vine sanction,  when  in  conformity  wTith  the 
statutes  enacted  by  Christ,  the  Lawgiver,  and 
when  put  forth  by  courts  or  by  officers  ap- 
pointed thereunto  in  his  Word. 

Section  IV. —  Of  the  Particular  Church. 

20. — I.  A  particular  church  consists  of  a 
number  of  professing  Christians,  with  their 


0  BOOK  OF  CHURCH  ORDER. 

offspring,  associated  together  for  divine  wor- 
ship and  godly  living,  agreeably  to  the  Scrip- 
tures, and  submitting  to  the  lawful  govern- 
ment of  Christ's  kingdom. 

21. — II.  Its  officers  are  the  Pastor,  the  Rul- 
ing Elders,  and  the  Deacons. 

22. — III.  Its  jurisdiction  being  a  joint 
power,  is  lodged  in  the  hands  of  the  Church 
Session,  consisting  of  the  Pastor  and  Ruling 
Elders. 

23. — IV.  To  the  Deacons  belong  the  ad- 
ministration of  the  offerings  for  the  poor  and 
other  pious  uses.  To  them,  also,  may  be 
properly  committed  the  charge  of  the  tem- 
poral affairs  of  the  Church. 

24. — V.  The  ordinances  established  by 
Christ,  the  Head,  in  his  Church,  are  prayer ; 
singing  praises;  reading,  expounding  and 
preaching  the  Word  of  God;  administering 
the  sacraments  of  baptism  and  the  Lord's 
supper ;  public  solemn  fasting  and  thanksgiv- 
ing; catechising;  making  offerings  for  the 

1  'lief  of  the  poor,  and  for  other  pious  uses ;  ex- 
ercising discipline ;  and  blessing  the  people. 

25. — VI.  Churches  destitute  of  the  official 
ministrations  of  the  Word  ought  not,  there- 
fore, to  forsake  the  assembling  of  themselves 
together,  but  should  be  convened  by  the  Ses- 
sion on  the  Lord's  day,  and  at  other  suitable 
times,  for  prayer,  praise,  the  reading  of  the 
Holy  Scriptures,  and  exhortation,  or  the  read- 
ing of  a  sermon  of  some  approved  minister. 


form  of  government.  0 

In  like  manner,  Christians  whose  lot  is  cast 
in  destitute  regions  ought  to  meet  for  the 
worship  of  God. 

Section  V. — Of  the  Organization  of  a  Par- 
ticular Church. 

26. — I.  In  the  organization  of  a  church, 
the  first  step  shall  be  to  receive  testimonials 
on  behalf  of  such  of  the  applicants  as  are 
members  of  the  Church,  if  there  be  any,  and 
then  to  admit,  upon  a  profession  of  faith  in 
Christ,  such  candidates  as  on  examination 
may  be  found  qualified. 

27. — II.  These  persons  should,  in  the  next 
place,  be  required  to  enter  into  covenant,  by 
answering  the  following  questions  affirma- 
tively, with  the  uplifted  hand,  viz.:  "  Do  you, 
in  reliance  on  God  for  strength,  solemnly 
promise  and  covenant  that  you  will  walk  to- 
gether as  an  organized  church,  on  the  prin- 
ciples of  the  faith  and  order  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church,  and  that  you  will  study  the 
purity  and  harmony  of  the  whole  body?" 
The  presiding  minister  shall  then  say:  "I 
now  pronounce  and  declare  that  you  are  con- 
stituted a  church  according  to  the  Word  of 
God  and  the  faith  and  order  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church  in  the  United  States.  In  the 
name  of  the  Father  and  of  the  Son  and  of 
the  Holy  Ghost.     Amen." 

28. — III.  Puling  Elders  and  Deacons  are 
then  to  be  elected,  ordained  and  installed. 


10         BOOK  OF  CHURCH  ORDER. 

CHAPTER  III. 

OF    CHURCH    MEMBERS. 

29. — I.  The  infant  seed  of  believers  are, 
through  the  covenant  and  by  right  of  birth, 
members  of  the  Church.  Hence  they  are 
entitled  to  baptism,  and  to  the  pastoral  over- 
sight, instruction  and  government  of  the 
Church,  with  a  view  to  their  embracing 
Christ,  and  thus  possessing  personally  all  the 
benefits  of  the  covenant. 

30. — II.  All  baptized  persons  are  entitled 
to  the  watchful  care,  instruction  and  govern- 
ment of  the  Church,  even  though  they  are 
adults,  and  have  made  no  profession  of  their 
faith  in  Christ. 

31. — III.  Those  only  who  have  made  a 
profession  of  faith  in  Christ  are  entitled  to 
all  the  rights  and  privileges  of  the  Church. 

CHAPTER  IT. 

OF    CHURCH    OFFICERS. 

Section  I. — Of  their  General  Classification. 

32. — I.  Under  the  New  Testament,  oui 
Lord  at  first  collected  his  people  out  of  dif- 
ferent nations,  and  united  them  to  the  house- 
hold of  faith  by  the  mission  of  extraordi' 
nary  officers,  endued  by  miraculous  gifts, 
which  have  long  since  ceased. 

33.— II.  The  whole  polity  of  the  Church 
consists  in  doctrine,  government  and  distribu- 
tion. And  the  ordinary  and  perpetual  offi- 
cers in  the  Church  are.  Teaching  Elders,  %■*, 


FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT.  11 

Ministers  of  the  Word,  who  are  commissioned 
to  preach  the  gospel  and  administer  the  sac- 
raments, and  also  to  rule;  Ruling  Elders, 
whose  office  is  to  wait  on  government;  and 
Deacons,  whose  function  is  the  distribution 
of  the  offerings  of  the  faithful  for  pious  uses. 
34. — III.  No  one  who  holds  office  in  thej 
Church  ought  to  usurp  authority  therein,  or 
receive  any  official  titles  of  spiritual  pre- 
eminence, except  such  as  are  employed  in  the 
Scriptures. 

Section  II — Of  the  Ministers  of  the  Word. 
35. — I.  This  office  is  the  first  in  the 
Church,  both  for  dignity  and  usefulness.  The 
person  who  fills  it  has  in  Scripture  different 
titles  expressive  of  his  various  duties.  As  he 
has  the  oversight  of  the  flock  of  Christ,  he  is 
termed  Bishop.  As  he  feeds  them  with 
spiritual  food,  he  is  termed  Pastor.  As  he 
serves  Christ  in  the  Church,  he  is  termed 
Minister.  As  it  is  his  duty  to  be  grave  and 
prudent,  and  an  example  to  the  flock,  and  to 
govern  well  in  the  house  and  kingdom  of 
(Jurist,  he  is  termed  Presbyter  or  Elder.  As 
he  is  the  messenger  of  God,  lie  is  termed 
Angel  of  the  Church.  As  he  is  sent  to  de- 
clare the  will  of  God  to  sinners,  and  to  be- 
seech them  to  be  reconciled  to  God  through 
Christ,  he  is  termed  Ambassador.  As  he 
bears  the  glad  tidings  of  salvation  to  the  ig- 
norant and  perishing,  he  is  termed  Evange- 


ii  BOOK  OF  CHURCH  ORDER.- 

list.  As  lie  stands  to  proclaim  the  gospel; 
he  is  termed  Preacher.  As  he  expounds  the 
Word,  and  by  sound  doctrine  both  exhorts 
and  convinces  the  gainsayer,  he  is  termed 
Teacher.  As  he  dispenses  the  manifold  grace 
of  God,  and  the  ordinances  instituted  by 
Christ,  he  is  termed  Steward  of  the  mysteries 
of  God.  These  titles  do  not  indicate  different 
grades  of  office,  but  all  describe  one  and  the 
same  officer. 

36. — II.  He  that  fills  this  office  should  pos- 
sess a  competency  of  human  learning,  and  be 
blameless  in  life,  sound  in  the  faith,  and  apt  to 
teach;  lie  should  exhibit  a  sobriety  and  holi- 
ness of  conversation  becoming  the  gospel ;  he 
should  rule  his  own  house  well ;  and  should 
have  a  good  report  of  them  that  are  without. 

37. — III.  As  the  Lord  has  given  different 
gifts  to  the  Ministers  of  the  Word,  and  has 
committed  to  them  various  works  to  execute, 
the  Church  is  authorized  to  call  and  appoint 
them  to  labor  as  Pastors,  Teachers,  and  Evan- 
gelists, and  in  such  other  works  as  may  be 
needful  to  the  Church,  according  to  the  gifts 
in  which  they  excel. 

38. — IV.  When  a  minister  is  called  to  la- 
bor as  a  Pastor,  it  belongs  to  his  office  to 
pray  for  and  with  his  flock,  as  the  mouth  of 
the  people  unto  God;  to  feed  the  flock,  by 
reading,  expounding,  and  preaching  the 
Word;  to  direct  the  congregation  in  singing 
the  praises  of  God ;  to  administer  the  sacra- 


FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT.  13 

ments;  to  bless  the  people  from  God;  to  cat- 
echise the  children  and  youth ;  to  visit  offi- 
cially the  people,  devoting  especial  attention 
feo  the  poor,  the  sick,  the  afflicted,  and  the 
dying;  and,  with  the  other  Elders,  to  exer- 
cise the  joint  powei  of  government. 

39. —  V.  When  a  minister  is  appointed  to 
be  a  teacher  in  a  school  of  divinity,  or  to  give 
instruction  in  the  doctrines  and  duties  of  re- 
ligion to  youth  assembled  in  a  college  or 
university,  it  appertains-  to  his  office  to  take 
a  pastoral  oversight  of  those  committed  to 
his  charge,  and  be  diligent  in  sowing  the  seed 
of  the  Word,  and  gathering  the  fruit  there- 
of, us  one  who  watches  for  souls. 

40. — VI.  When  a  minister  is  appointed  to 
the  work  of  the  Evangelist,  he  is  commis- 
sioned to  preach  the  Word  and  administer 
the  sacraments  in  foreign  countries,  frontier 
settlements,  or  the  destitute  parts  of  the 
Church;  and  to  him  may  be  entrusted  power 
to  organize  churches,  and  ordain  Ruling  El- 
ders and  Deacons  therein. 

41. — VII.  When  a  minister  is  called  to  labor 
through  the  press,  or  in  any  other  like  need- 
ful work,  it  shall  be  incumbent  on  him  to  make 
full  proof  of  his  ministry  by  disseminating 
the  gospel  for  the  edification  of  the  Church. 

Section  III. — Of  the  Ruling  Elder. 
42. — I.  As  there  were  in  the  Church,  un- 
Jer  the  law,  Elders  of  the  people  for  the 


14  BOOK  OF  CHURCH  ORDER. 

government  thereof,  so,  in  the  gospel  Church, 
Christ  has  furnished  others  besides  the  min- 
isters of  the  Word  with  gifts  and  commis- 
sion to  govern  when  called  thereunto,  which 
officers  are  entitled  Ruling  Elders. 

43. — II.  These  Ruling  Elders  do  not  labor 
in  the  Word  and  doctrine,  but  possess  the 
same  authority  and  eligibility  to  office  in 
the  courts  of  the  Church  as  the  Ministers 
of  the  Word. 

44. — III.  Those  who  fill  this  office  ought 
to  be  blameless  in  life  and  sound  in  the 
faith;  they  should  be  men  of  wisdom  and 
discretion;  and  by  the  holiness  of  their 
walk  and  conversation  should  be  examples 
to  the  flock. 

45. — IV.  Ruling  Elders,  the  immediate 
representatives  of  the  people,  are  chosen  by 
them,  that,  in  conjunction  with  the  Pastors 
or  Ministers,  they  may  exercise  government 
and  discipline,  and  take  the  oversight  of  the 
spiritual  interests  of  the  particular  church, 
and  also  of  the  Church  generally,  when  call- 
ed thereunto.  It  appertains  to  their  office, 
both  severally  and  jointly,  to  watch  dili- 
gently over  the  flock  committed  to  their 
charge,  that  no  corruption  of  doctrine  or  of 
morals  enter  therein.  Evils  which  they  can- 
not correct  by  private  admonition  they 
should  bring  to  the  notice  of  the  Session. 
They  should  visit  the  people  at  their  homes, 
especially  the  sick ;  they  should  instruct  the 


FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT.  15 

ignorant,  comfort  the  mourner,  nourish  and 
guard  the  children  of  the  Church ;  and  all 
those  duties  which  private  Christians  are 
bound  to  discharge  by  the  law  of  charity 
are  especially  incumbent  upon  them  by  di- 
vine vocation,  and  are  to  be  discharged  as 
official  duties.  They  should  pray  with  and 
for  the  people ;  they  should  be  careful  and 
diligent  in  seeking  the  fruit  of  the  preached 
Word  among  the  flock ;  and  should  inform 
the  pastor  of  cases  of  sickness,  affliction, 
and  awakening,  and  of  all  others  which  may 
need  his  special  attention. 

Section  IV. — Of  the  Deacon. 

46. — I.  The  office  of  Deacon  is  set  forth 
in  the  Scriptures  as  ordinary  and  perpetual 
in  the  Church. 

47. — II.  The  duties  of  this  office  espec- 
ially relate  to  the  care  of  the  poor,  and  to 
the  collection  and  distribution  of  the  offer- 
ings of  the  people  for  pious  uses,  under  the 
direction  of  the  Session.  To  the  Deacons, 
also,  may  be  properly  committed  the  man- 
agement of  the  temporal  affairs  of  the 
Church. 

48. — III.  To  this  office  should  be  chosen 
men  of  honest  repute  and  approved  piety, 
who  are  esteemed  for  their  prudence  and 
sound  judgment,  whose  conversation  be- 
comes the  gospel,  and  whose  lives  are  ex- 
emplary ;  seeing  that  those  duties  to  which 
all  Christians  are  called  in  the  way  of  bene- 


16        BOOK  OF  CHURCH  ORDER. 

ficence  are  especially  incumbent  on  the 
Deacon  as  an  officer  in  Christ's  house. 

49. — IY.  A  complete  account  of  collec- 
tions and  distributions,  and  a  full  record  of 
proceedings,  shall  be  kept  by  the  Deacons, 
and  submitted  to  the  Session  for  examina- 
tion and  approval  at  least  once  a  year. 

50. — V.  In  churches  where  it  is  impossi- 
ble to  secure  the  appointment  of  a  sufficient 
number  of  Deacons,  the  duties  of  this  office 
devolve  on  the  Kuling  Elders. 

51. — VI.  Where  it  shall  appear  needful, 
the  Church  Session  may  select  and  appoint 
godly  women  for  the  care  of  the  sick,  of 
prisoners,  of  poor  widows  and  orphans, 
and  in  general  for  the  relief  of  distress. 

CHAPTEK  V. 

OF  CHURCH   COURTS. 

Section  I. — Of  the  Cotirts  in  General. 

52. — I.  The  Church  is  governed  by  vari- 
ous courts,  in  regular  gradation;  which  are 
all,  nevertheless,  Presbyteries,  as  being  com- 
posed exclusively  of  Presbyters. 

53. — II.  These  courts  are,  Church  Ses- 
sions, Presbyteries,  Synods,  and  the  General 
Assembly. 

54. — III.  The  Pastor  is,  for  prudential 
reasons,  Moderator  of  the  Session.  The 
The  Moderator  of  the  Presbytery,  the  Synod, 
and  the  General  Assembly,  shall  be  chosen 
at  each  stated  meeting  of  these  courts ;  and 
the  Moderator,  or,  in  case  of  his  absence, 
the  last  Moderator  present,  or  the  oldest 


FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT.  17 

minister  in  attendance,  shall  (except  as 
hereinafter  provided)  open  the  next  meet- 
ing with  a  sermon,  unless  it  be  highly  in- 
convenient, and  shall  hold  the  chair  until  a 
new  Moderator  be  chosen.  Provided,  how- 
ever, that  when  the  Moderator  of  one  of  the 
higher  Courts  is  a  Kuling  Elder,  the  preach- 
ing of  the  opening  sermon,  or  any  other 
official  duty,  the  performance  of  which  re- 
quires the  exercise  of  functions  pertaining 
only  to  the  teaching  Elder,  shall  be  remit- 
ted by  him  for  execution  to  such  minister 
of  the  Word,  being  a  member  of  the  Court, 
as  he  may  select. 

55. — IV.  The  Moderator  possesses  all  au- 
thority necessary  for  the  preservation  of  or- 
der, and  for  convening  and  adjourning  the 
court,  according  to  his  own  ruling.  He  may 
also,  on  any  extraordinary  emergency,  con- 
vene the  court  by  his  circular  letter  before 
the  ordinary  time  of  meeting.  And  in  case 
of  the  failure  of  the  appointed  meeting,  he 
may  convene  the  court  at  a  suitable  time 
and  place. 

56. — V.  It  is  the  duty  of  the  Clerk  (whose 
continuance  in  office  shall  be  during  the 
pleasure  of  the  court),  besides  recording 
the  transactions,  to  preserve  the  records 
carefully,  and  to  grant  extracts  from  them 
whenever  properly  required.  Such  extracts, 
under  the  hand  of  the  Clerk,  shall  be  evi- 
dence to  any  ecclesiastical  court,  and  to 
every  part  of  the  Church. 


18        BOOK  OF  CHURCH  ORDER. 

57. — VI.  Every  meeting  of  the  Presby- 
tery, Synod  and  General  Assembly  shall  be 
opened  and  closed  with  prayer,  and  in  closing 
the  final  meeting  a  psalm  or  hymn  may  be 
sung  and  the  benediction  pronounced. 

58. — VII.  The  expenses  of  Ministers  and 
Euling  Elders  in  their  attendance  on  the 
courts  shall  be  defrayed  by  the  bodies  which 
they  respectively  represent. 

Section  II. —  Of  the  Jurisdiction  of  CImtrcTi 
Courts. 
59. — I.  These  assemblies  are  altogether 
distinct  from  the  civil  magistracy,  nor  have 
they  any  jurisdiction  in  political  or  civil  af- 
fairs. They  have  no  power  to  inflict  tempo- 
ral pains  and  penalties,  but  their  authority 
is  in  all  respects  moral  or  spiritual. 

60. — II.  The  jurisdiction  of  church  courts 
is  only  ministerial  and  declarative,  and  re- 
lates to  the  doctrines  and  precepts  of  Christ, 
to  the  order  of  the  Church,  and  to  the  exer- 
cise of  discipline.  First,  They  can  make  no 
laws  binding  the  conscience ;  but  may  frame 
symbols  of  faith,  bear  testimony  against  er- 
ror in  doctrine  and  immorality  in  practice, 
within  or  without  the  pale  of  the  Church,  and 
decide  cases  of  conscience.  Secondly,  They 
have  power  to  establish  rules  for  the  govern- 
ment, discipline,  worship,  and  extension  of 
the  Church,  which  must  be  agreeable  to  the 
doctrines  relating  thereto  contained  in  the 
Scriptures,  the  circumstantial  details  only 


FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT.  19 

of  these  matters  being  left  to  the  christian 
prudence  and  wisdom  of  church  officers  and 
courts.  TJiirdly,  They  possess  the  right  of 
requiring  obedience  to  the  laws  of  Christ. 
Hence,  they  admit  those  qualified  to  sealing 
ordinances  and  to  their  respective  offices, 
and  they  exclude  the  disobedient  and  disor- 
derly from  their  offices  or  from  sacramental 
privileges ;  but  the  highest  censure  to  which 
their  authority  extends  is  to  cut  off  the  con- 
tumacious and  impenitent  from  the  congre- 
gation of  believers.  Moreover,  they  possess 
all  the  administrative  authority  necessary  to 
give  effect  to  these  powers. 

61. — III.  All  church  courts  are  one  in 
nature,  constituted  of  the  same  elements, 
possessed  inherently  of  the  same  kinds  of 
rights  and  powers,  and  differing  only  as  the 
Constitution  may  provide.  Yet  it  is  accord- 
ing to  scriptural  example,  and  needful  to  the 
purity  and  harmony  of  the  whole  Church, 
that  disputed  matters  of  doctrine  and  order, 
arising  in  the  lower  courts,  should  be  re- 
ferred to  the  higher  courts  for  decision. 

62. — IV.  For  the  orderly  and  efficient  dis- 
patch of  ecclesiastical  business,  it  is  neces- 
sary that  the  sphere  of  action  of  each  court 
should  be  distinctly  defined.  The  Session 
exercises  jurisdiction  over  a  single  church: 
the  Presbytery  over  what  is  common  to  the 
Ministers,  Sessions,  and  churches  within  a 
prescribed  district ;  the  Synod  over  what  be- 
longs in  common  to  three  or  more  Presby- 


20        BOOK  OF  CHURCH  ORDER. 

teries,  and  their  Ministers,  Sessions,  and 
churches;  and  the  General  Assembly  over 
such  matters  as  concern  the  whole  Church ; 
and  the  jurisdiction  of  these  courts  is  limit- 
ed by  the  express  provisions  of  the  Consti- 
tution. Every  court  has  the  right  to  resolve 
questions  of  doctrine  and  discipline  seriously 
and  reasonably  proposed,  and  in  general  to 
maintain  truth  and  righteousness,  condemn- 
ing erroneous  opinions  and  practices  which 
tend  to  the  injury  of  the  peace,  purity  or  pro- 
gress of  the  Church;  and  although  each 
court  exercises  exclusive  original  jurisdic- 
tion over  all  matters  specially  belonging  to 
it,  the  lower  courts  are  subject  to  the  review 
and  control  of  the  higher  courts,  in  regular 
gradation.  Hence,  these  courts  are  not  sep- 
arate and  independent  tribunals ;  but  they 
have  a  mutual  relation,  and  every  act  of  juris- 
diction is  the  act  of  the  whole  Church,  per- 
formed by  it  through  the  appropriate  organ. 

Section  III. — Of  the  Church  Session. 

63. — I.  The  church  Session  consists  of  the 
Pastor  or  Pastors,  if  there  be  any,  and  the 
Billing  Elders  of  a  church.  Two  Ruling  El- 
ders, if  there  be  more  than  this  number, 
with  the  pastor  if  there  be  one,  shall  be  ne- 
cessary to  constitute  a  quorum.  But  the 
Pastor  and  one  Ruling  Elder  may  consti- 
tute a  quorum  in  cases  where  there  are  only 
two  Baling  Elders. 

64. — II.     In  case  of  the  absence  of  the 


FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT.  21 

Pastor,  or  when  for  prudential  reasons  it  may 
appear  advisable  that  some  other  Minister 
should  preside,  such  Minister  belonging  to 
the  same  Presbytery,  as  the  Pastor,  with  the 
concurrence  of  the  Elders,  may  designate, 
shall  be  invited  to  preside  in  his  place. 

65. — III.  When  a  church  is  without  a  Pas- 
tor the  Moderator  of  the  Session  shall  be 
either  the  Minister  appointed  for  that  pur- 
pose by  the  Presbytery,  or  one  invited  by  the 
Session  to  preside  on  a  particular  occasion. 
But  when  it  is  inconvenient  to  procure  the 
attendance  of  such  a  Moderator,  the  Session 
may  proceed  without  it.  In  judicial  cases 
this  Moderator  shall  always  be  a  member  of 
the  same  Presbytery  to  which  the  church 
belongs. 

66. — IV.  In  churclies  where  mere  are  two 
or  more  Pastors,  they  shall,  when  present, 
alternately  preside. 

67. — V.  The  church  Session  is  charged 
with  maintaining  the  spiritual  government 
of  the  church,  for  which  purpose  it  has  power 
to  inquire  into  the  knowledge,  principles,  and 
christian  conduct  of  the  church  members  un- 
der its  care;  to  censure  those  found  delin- 
quent; to  see  that  parents  do  not  neglect  to 
present  their  children  for  baptism;  to  receive 
members  into  the  communion  of  the  Church; 
to  grant  letters  of  dismission  to  other 
churches,  which,  when  given  to  parents,  shall 
always  include  the  names  of  their  baptized 
children;  to  ordain  and  install  Kuling  Elders 


22  BOOK  OF  CHURCH  ORDER. 

and  Deacons  on  their  election  by  the  church, 
and  to  require  these  officers  to  devote  them- 
selves to  their  work ;  to  examine  the  records- 
of  the  proceedings  of  the  Deacons ;  to  estab- 
lish and  control  Sabbath  schools  and  Bible 
classes,  with  special  reference  to  the  children 
of  the  Church ;  to  order  collections  for  pious 
uses;  to  take  the  oversight  of  the  singiDg  in 
the  public  worship  of  God ;  to  assemble  the 
people  for  worship  when  there  is  no  minister; 
to  concert  the  best  measures  for  promoting 
the  spiritual  interests  of  the  church  and  con- 
gregation ;  to  observe  and  carry  out  the  law- 
ful injunctions  of  the  higher  courts ;  and  to 
appoint  representatives  to  the  Presbytery 
and  the  Synod,  who  shall,  on  their  return, 
make  report  of  their  diligence. 

68. — VI.  The  Session  shall  hold  stated 
meetings  at  least  quarterly.  Moreover,  the 
Pastor  has  power  to  convene  the  Session 
when  he  may  judge  it  requisite ;  and  he  shall 
always  convene  it  when  req  uested  to  do  so  by 
any  two  of  the  Ruling  Elders;  and  when 
there  is  no  Pastor,  it  may  be  convened  by 
two  Ruling  Elders.  The  Session  shall  also 
convene  when  directed  so  to  do  by  the  Pres- 
bytery. 

69.— VII.  Every  Session  shall  keep  a  fair 
record  of  its  proceedings,  which  record  shall 
be  at  least  once  in  every  year  submitted  to 
the  inspection  of  the  Presbytery. 

70. — VIII.  Every  Session  shall  keep  a 
fair  record  of  baptisms,  of  those  admitted  to 


FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT.  23 

the  Lord's  table,  of  non-  communicating  mem- 
bers and  of  the  deaths  and  dismissions  of 
church  members. 

71. — IX.  Meetings  of  the  Session  shall 
ordinarily  be  opened  and  closed  with  prayer. 

Section  IV.—  Of  the  Presbytery. 

72. — I.  The  Presbytery  consists  of  all  the 
Ministers  and  one  Billing  Elder  from  each 
church  within  a  certain  district. 

73. — II.  Every  Ruling  Elder  not  known 
to  the  Presbytery  shall  produce  a  certificate 
of  his  regular  appointment  from  the  Session 
of  the  church  which  he  represents. 

74. — III.  Any  three  Ministers  belonging 
to  the  Presbytery,  together  with  at  least  one 
Ruling  Elder,  being  met  at  the  time  and 
place  appointed,  shall  be  a  quorum  compe- 
tent to  proceed  to  business. 

75. — IV.  Ministers  seeking  admission  to 
a  Presbytery  shall  be  examined  on  experi- 
mental religion,  and  also  touching  their 
views  in  theology  and  church  government. 
If  applicants  come  from  other  denomina- 
tions, the  Presbytery  shall  also  require  them 
to  answer  in  the  affirmative  the  questions  put 
to  candidates  at  their  ordination. 

76. — V.  The  Presbytery  shall  cause  to  be 
transcribed,  in  some  convenient  part  of  the 
book  of  records,  the  obligations  required  of 
Ministers  at  their  ordination,  which  shall  be 
subscribed  by  all  admitted  to  membership, 
in  the  following  form,  viz.:  "I,  A.  B.f  do  ex 


24        BOOK  OF  CHURCH  ORDER. 

animo  receive  and  subscribe  the  above  obli- 
gation as  a  just  and  true  exhibition  of  my 
faith  and  principles,  and  do  resolve  and  pro- 
mise to  exercise  my  ministry  in  conformity 
thereunto." 

77. — VI.  The  Presbytery  has  power  to 
receive  and  issue  appeals,  complaints  and  re- 
ferences brought  before  it  in  an  orderly  man- 
ner;  and  in  cases  in  which  the  Session  cannot 
exercise  its  authority,  shall  have  power  to  as- 
sume original  jurisdiction;  to  examine  and  li- 
cense candidates  for  the  holy  ministry;  to  re^ 
ceive,  dismiss,  ordain,  install,  remove  and 
judge  Ministers;  to  review  the  record  of 
church  Sessions,  redress  whatever  they  may 
have  done  contrary  to  order,  and  take  effectual 
care  that  they  observe  the  Constitution  of  the 
Church ;  to  establish  the  pastoral  relation,  and 
to  dissolve  it  at  the  request  of  one  or  both  of 
the  parties,  or  where  the  interests  of  religion 
imperatively  demand  it;  to  set  apart  Evange- 
lists to  their  proper  work;  to  require  Minis- 
ters to  devote  themselves  diligently  to  their 
sacred  calling  and  to  censure  the  delinquent; 
to  see  that  the  lawful  injunctions  of  the  higher 
courts  are  obeyed;  to  condemn  erroneous 
opinions  which  injure  the  purity  or  peace  of 
the  Church  ;  to  visit  churches  for  the  purpose 
of  inquiring  into  and  redressing  the  evils  that 
may  have  arisen  in  them;  to  unite  or  divide 
ch  urches,  at  the  request  of  the  members  there- 
of; to  form  and  receive  new  churches ;  to  take 


ForcM  of  government.  25 

special  oversight  of  vacant  churches;  to  con- 
cert measures  for  the  enlargement  of  the 
Church  within  its  bounds ;  in  general,  to  or- 
der whatever  pertains  to  the  spiritual  welfare 
of  the  churches  under  its  care;  to  appoint 
commissioners  to  the  General  Assembly ;  and, 
finally,  to  propose  to  the  Synod  or  to  the  As- 
sembly such  measures  as  may  be  of  common 
advantage  to  the  Church  at  large. 

VS.— VII.  The  Presbytery  shall  keep  a  full 
and  fair  record  of  its  proceedings,  and  shall 
send  it  up  to  the  Synod  annually  for  review. 
It  shall  report  to  the  Synod  and  the  General 
Assembly  every  year  the  condition  and  pro- 
gress of  religion  within  its  bounds  during  the 
year;  and  all  the  important  changes  which 
may  have  taken  place,  such  as  the  licen- 
sures, the  ordinations,  the  receiving  or  dis- 
missing of  members,  the  removal  of  mem- 
bers by  death,  the  union  and  the  division  of 
churches,  and  the  formation  of  new  ones. 

79.— VIII.  The  Presbytery  shall  meet  at 
least  twice  a  year  on  its  own  adjournment; 
and  when  any  emergency  shall  require  a 
meeting  sooner  than  the  time  to  which  it 
stands  adjourned,  the  Moderator,  or,  in  case 
of  his  absence,  death,  or  inability  to  act,  the 
Stated  Clerk  shall,  with  the  concurrence,  or 
at  the  request  of  two  Ministers  and  two  Rul- 
ing Elders  of  different  churches,  call  a  special 
meeting.  For  this  purpose  he  shall  give 
notice,  specifying  thf  particular  business  oi 


S6        BOOK  OF  CHURCH  ORDER. 

the  intended  meeting,  to  every  Minister  be^ 
longing  to  the  Presbytery,  and  to  the  Session 
of  every  vacant  church,  in  due  time  previous 
to  the  meeting,  which  shall  not  be  less  than 
ten  days.  And  nothing  shall  be  transacted 
at  such  special  meeting  besides  the  particular 
business  for  which  the  -court  has  been  thus 
convened. 

80. — IX.  Ministers,  in  good  standing  in 
other  Presbyteries,  or  in  any  ecclesiastical 
body  with  which  this  Church  has  established 
correspondence,  being  present  at  any  meet- 
ing of  the  Presbytery,  may  be  invited  to  sit 
and  deliberate  as  corresponding  members. 
Also,  Ministers  of  like  standing  in  other 
Evangelical  Churches  may  be  invited  to  sit 
as  visiting  brethren.  In  all  these  cases  it  is 
proper,  for  the  Moderator  to  introduce  these 
Ministers  to  the  Presbytery,  and  give  them 
the  right  hand  of  fellowship. 

Section  V. — Of  the  Synod. 

81. — I.  The  Synod  consists  of  all  the  Min- 
isters and  one  Puling  Elder  from  each  church, 
in  a  district  comprising  at  least  three  Pres- 
byteries. The  qualifications  for  membership 
in  the  Synod  and  the  Presbytery  are  the 
same. 

82. — II.  The  Synod  shall  meet  at  least 
once  in  each  year,  and  any  seven  Ministers 
belonging  to  it,  who  shall  convene  at  the 
time  and  place  of  meeting,  with  at  least  three 


form  of  govern MENf.  2? 

Ruling  Elders,"  shall  be  a  quorum  ;  provided 
not  more  than  three  of  the  said  Ministers 
belong  to  one  Presbytery. 

83. — III.  The  same  rule  as  to  correspond- 
ing members,  which  is  laid  down  with  respect 
to  the  Presbytery,  shall  apply  to  the  Synod. 

84:. — IY.  The  Synod  has  power  to  receive 
and  issue  all  appeals,  complaints,  and  refer- 
ences, regularly  brought  up  from  the  Pres- 
byteries ;  to  review  the  records  of  the  Pres- 
byteries, and  redress  whatever  they  may 
have  done  contrary  to  order ;  to  take  effect- 
ual care  that  they  observe  the  Constitution 
of  the  Church,  and  that  they  obey  the  law- 
ful injunctions  of  the  higher  courts  ;  to  erect 
new  Presbyteries,  and  unite  or  divide  those 
which  were  before  erected ;  to  appoint  Min- 
isters to  such  work,  proper  to  their  office,  as 
may  fall  under  its  own  particular  jurisdiction ; 
in  general,  to  take  such  order  with  respect  to 
the  Presbyteries,  Sessions,  and  Churches  un- 
der its  care  as  may  be  in  conformity  with  the 
Word  of  God  and  the  established  rules,  and 
may  tend  to  promote  the  edification  of  the 
Church,  to  concert  measures  for  promoting 
the  prosperity  and  enlargement  of  the  Church 
within  its  bounds ;  and,  finally,  to  propose 
to  the  General  Assembly  such  measures  as 
may  be  of  common  advantage  to  the  whole 
Church. 

85.— Y.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Synod 
to  keep  full  and  fair  records  of  its  proceed- 


28        BOOK  OF  CHURCH  ORDER. 

ings,  to  submit  them  annually  to  the  inspec- 
tion of  the  General  Assembly,  and  to  report 
to  it  the  number  of  its  Presbyteries,  and  of 
the  members  thereof,  and  in  general,  all  im- 
portant changes  which  may  have  occurred 
within  its  bounds  during  the  year. 

Section  VI. —  Of  the  General  Assembly. 

86. — I.  The  General  Assembly  is  the  high- 
est court  of  this  Church,  and  represents  in 
one  body  all  the  churches  thereof.  It  bears 
the  title  of  The  General  Assembly  op  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States, 
and  constitutes  the  bond  of  union,  peace,  and 
correspondence  among  all  its  congregations 
and  courts. 

87. — II.  The  General  Assembly  shall  meet 
at  least  annually,  and  shall  consist  of  com- 
missioners from  the  Presbyteries  in  the  fol- 
lowing proportion,  viz. ;  Every  Presbytery 
shall  be  entitled  to  send  one  Minister  and 
one  Ruling  Elder ;  but  if  it  consists  of  more 
than  twenty-four  ministerial  members,  it  shall 
send  an  additional  Minister  and  Puling  El- 
der. 

88. — III.  Each  Commissioner,  before  his 
name  shall  be  enrolled  as  a  member  of  the 
Assembly,  shall  produce  from  his  Presby- 
tery a  commission  under  the  hand  of  the 
Moderator  and  Clerk  in  the  following  or  like 
form,  viz.  • 


FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT.  29 

"  The  Presbytery  of 
being  met  at  on  the 

day  of  ,  doth 

hereby  appoint  A.  B.,  Minister  [or  Killing 
Elder,  as  the  case  may  be],  and  in  the  case  of 
his  absence,  then  C.  D.,  Minister  [or  Ruling 
Elder,  as  the  case  may  be],  to  be  a  Commis- 
sioner on  behalf  of  this  Presbytery  to  the 
next  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  United  States,  to   meet   at 

,  on  the 
day  of  A.  D., 

or  wherever  and  whenever  the  said  Assembly 
may  happen  to  sit ;  to  consult,  vote,  and  de- 
termine on  all  things  that  may  come  before 
that  body,  according  to  the  principles  and 
Constitution  of  this  Church  and  the  Word  of 
God.  And  of  his  diligence  herein  he  is  to 
render  an  account  at  his  return. 

11  Signed  by  order  of  the  Presbytery. 

"[C.  D.]  Clerk.  [A.  B.]  Moderator." 

89. — IV.  Any  eighteen  of  these  commis- 
sioners, of  whom  one-half  shall  be  Ministers, 
and  at  least  five  shall  be  Puling  Elders,  being 
met  on  the  day  and  at  the  place  appointed, 
shall  be  a  quorum  for  the  transaction  of  busi- 
ness. 

90. — V.  The  General  Assembly  shall  have 
power  to  receive  and  issue  all  appeals,  refer- 
ences and  complaints  regularly  brought  be- 
fore it  from  the  inferior  courts ;  to  bear  tes- 


30        BOOK  OF  CHURCH  ORDER. 

timony  against  error  in  doctrine  and  immor- 
ality in  practice,  injuriously  affecting  the 
Church',  to  decide  in  all  controversies  re- 
specting doctrine  and  discipline ;  to  give  its 
advice  and  instruction,  in  conformity  with 
the  constitution,  in  all  cases  submitted  to  it; 
to  review  the  records  of  the  Synods;  to  take 
care  that  the  inferior  courts  observe  the  Com 
stitution ;  to  redress  whatever  they  may  hav$ 
done  contraiy  to  order ;  to  concert  measure*, 
for  promoting  the  prosperity  and  enlarge- 
ment of  the  Church;  to  erect  new  Synods 
to  institute  and  superintend  the  agencies  necv 
essary  in  the  general  work  of  evangelization  i 
to  appoint  Ministers  to  such  labors  as  fall  un- 
der its  jurisdiction;  to  suppress  schismatical 
contentions  and  disputations,  according  to 
the  rules  provided  therefor,  to  receive  under 
its  jurisdiction,  with  the  consent  of  a  major- 
ity of  the  Presbyteries,  other  ecclesiastical 
bodies  whose  organization  is  conformed  to 
the  doctrine  and  order  of  this  Church;  to 
authorize  Synods  and  Presbyteries  to  exer- 
cise similar  power  in  receiving  bodies  suited 
to  become  constituents  of  those  courts,  and 
lying  within  their  geographical  bounds  re- 
spectively ;  to  superintend  the  affairs  of  the 
whole  Church;  to  correspond  with  other 
Churches;  and  in  general  to  recommend 
measures  for  the  promotion  of  charity,  truth 
and  holiness  through  all  the  churches  under 
its  care 


FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT.  Si 

91. — VI.  The  whole  business  of  the  As- 
sembly being  finished,  and  the  vote  taken 
for  dissolving  the  present  Assembly,  the 
Moderator  shall  say  from  the  chair:  "By 
virtue  of  the  authority  delegated  to  me  by 
the  Church,  let  this  General  Assembly  be 
dissolved,  and  I  do  hereby  dissolve  it,  and 
require  another  General  Assembly,  chosen 
in  the  same  manner,  to  meet  at  on  the 

day  of  A.D.,"  after  which  he 

shall  pray  and  return  thanks,  and  pronounce, 
or  cause  to  be  pronounced,  on  those  pres- 
ent the  apostolic  benediction. 

Section  VII — of  Ecclesiastical  Commissions. 

92. — I.  Commissions  differ  from  ordinary 
committees  in  this,  that  while  the  committee 
is  appointed  simply  to  examine,  consider, 
and  report,  the  commission  is  authorized  to 
deliberate  upon  and  conclude  the  business 
submitted  to  it,  subject,  however,  to  the  re- 
view of  the  court  appointing  it.  To  this  end, 
full  records  of  its  proceedings  shall  be  sub- 
mitted to  the  court  appointing  it,  which,  if 
approved,  may  be  entered  on  the  minutes 
of  that  court. 

93. — II.  The  taking  of  testimony  in  judi- 
cial cases,  the  ordination  of  Ministers,  the  in- 
stallation of  Ministers,  the  visitation  of  por- 
tions of  the  Church  affected  with  disorder, 
and  the  organization  of  new  churches,  may 
be  executed  by  commission.  The  commis- 
sion for  the  ordination  of  a  Minister  shall 


3z  book  of  church  order. 

always  consist  of  a  quorum  of  the  Court,  but 
the  Presbytery  itself  shall  conduct  the  pre- 
vious examinations. 

94.— III.  The  Synod  and  the  General  As- 
sembly may,  with  the  consent  of  parties,  com- 
mit any  case  of  trial  coming  before  them  on 
appeal  to  the  judgment  of  a  commission, 
composed  of  others  than  members  of  the 
court  from  which  the  appeal  shall  come  up. 
The  commission  of  a  Synod  shall  consist  of 
not  less  than  fifteen,  of  whom  seven  shall  be 
Puling  Elders;  the  commission  of  the  As- 
sembly of  not  less  than  twenty-seven,  of 
whom  thirteen  shall 'be  Puling  Elders.  In 
each  case,  two-thirds  of  the  commissioners 
shall  be  a  quorum  to  attend  to  business.  The 
commission  shall  try  the  cause  in  the  manner 
prescribed  by  the  Pules  of  Discipline ;  and  in 
rendering  judgment  shall  make  a  full  state- 
ment of  the  case,  which  shall  be  submitted 
to  the  court  for  its  action  as  its  judgment  in 
the  cause. 

95. — IY.  The  General  Assembly  shall 
have  power  to  commit  the  various  interests 
pertaining  to  the  general  work  of  evangeliza- 
tion to  one  or  more  commissions. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

OF    CHURCH    ORDERS. 

Section  I — Of  the  Doctrine  of  Vocation. 
96. — I.  Ordinary  vocation  to  office  in  the 


FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT.  66 

Church  is  the  calling  of  God  by  the"  Spirit, 
through  the  inward  testimony  of  a  good  con- 
science, the  manifest  approbation  of  God's 
people,  and  the  concurring  judgment  of  the 
lawful  court  of  Christ's  house  according  to 
his  Word. 

97. — II.  Since  the  government  of  the 
Church  is  representative,  the  right  of  the 
election  of  their  officers  by  God's  people, 
either  immediately  by  their  own  suffrages, 
or  mediately  through  church  courts  com- 
posed of  their  chosen  representatives,  is  in- 
defeasible. Nor  can  any  man  be  placed  over 
a  church,  in  any  office,  without  the  election, 
or  at  least  the  consent  of  that  church. 

98. — III.  Upon  those  whom  God  calls  to 
bear  office  in  his  Church  he  bestows  suitable 
gifts  for  the  discharge  of  their  various  duties. 
Wherefore  every  candidate  for  office  is  to  be 
approved  by  the  court  by  which  he  is  to  be 
ordained.  And  it  is  indispensable  that,  be- 
sides possessing  the  necessary  gifts  and  abili- 
ties, natural  and  acquired,  every  one  ad- 
mitted to  an  office  should  be  sound  in  the 
faith,  and  that  his  life  and  conversation  be 
according  to  godliness. 

Section  II — Of  the  Doctrine  of  Ordination. 

99. — I.  Those  who  have  been  lawfully 
called  are  to  be  inducted  into  their  respective 
offices  by  the  ordination  of  a  Court. 

100. — II.  Ordination  is  the  authoritative 


84  BOOK  OF  CHURCH  ORDER. 

admission  of  one  duly  called  to  an  office  in 
the  Church  of  God,  accompanied  with  prayer 
and  the  imposition  of  hands,  to  which  it  is 
proper  to  add  the  giving  of  the  right  hand 
of  fellowship. 

101. — III.  As  every  ecclesiastical  office, 
according  to  the  Scriptures,  is  a  special 
charge,  no  man  shall  be  ordained  unless  it 
be  to  the  performance  of  a  definite  work. 

Section  III. — Of  the  Election  of  Church 
Officers. 

102. — I.  Every  church  shall  elect  persons 
to  the  offices  of  Pastor,  Ruling  Elder,  and 
Deacon  in  the  following  manner,  viz. :  Public 
notice  shall  previously  be  given  by  the  Ses- 
sion that  the  church  is  to  convene  at  the 
usual  place  of  public  worship  for  such  pur- 
pose ;  and  it  shall  always  be  the  duty  of  the 
Session  to  convene  them  when  requested  by 
a  majority  of  the  persons  entitled  to  vote. 

103. — II.  It  is  important  that  in  all  these 
elections  a  Minister  should  preside;  but  if 
the  session  find  it  impracticable,  without 
hurtful  delay,  to  procure  the  attendance  of  a 
Minister,  the  election  may  nevertheless  be 
held. 

104. — III.  The  voters  being  convened,  the 
Moderator  shall  put  the  question  to  them 
whether  they  are  ready  to  proceed  to  the 
election.  If  they  declare  themselves  ready, 
the   Moderator   shall   call  for  nominations, 


FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT.  35 

after  which  the  election  shall  immediately 
proceed,  unless  the  electors  prefer  to  post- 
pone it  to  a  subsequent  day ;  or  the  election 
may  proceed  by  ballot  without  nominations. 
But  in  every  case  a  majority  of  all  the  voters 
present  shall  be  required  to  elect. 

105. — IV.  All  communicating  members 
hi  good  and  regular  standing,  but  no  others, 
are  entitled  to  vote  in  the  election  of  church 
officers  in  the  churches  to  which  they  are  re- 
spectively attached  ;  and  when  a  majority  of 
the  electors  cast  their  votes  for  a  person  for 
either  of  these  offices,  he  shall  be  considered 
elected. 

106. — V.  On  the  election  of  a  Pastor,  if 
it  appear  that  a  large  minority  of  the  voters 
are  averse  to  the  candidate  who  has  a  ma- 
jority of  votes,  and  cannot  be  induced  to 
concur  in  the  call,  the  Moderator  shall  en- 
deavor to  dissuade  the  majority  from  prose- 
cuting it  further ;  but  if  the  electors  be  nearly 
or  quite  unanimous,  or  if  the  majority  shall 
insist  upon  their  right  to  call  a  Pastor,  the 
Moderator  shall  in  that  case  proceed  to  draw 
a  call  in  due  form,  and  to  have  it  subscribed 
by  them,  certifying  at  the  same  time  in  writ- 
ing the  number  and  circumstances  of  those 
who  do  not  concur  in  the  call,  all  of  which 
proceedings  shall  be  laid  before  the  Presby- 
tery together  with  the  call. 

107.— VI.  The  call  shall  be  in  the  follow- 
ing, or  like  form,  viz. : 


36  BOOK  OF  CHURCH  OEDER. 

The  church  of  ,  being 

on  sufficient  grounds  well  satisfied  of  the 
ministerial  qualifications  of  you, 
and  having  good  hopes  from  our  past  ex- 
perience (or  knowledge)  of  jour  labors,  that 
your  ministrations  in  the  gospel  will  be  pro- 
fitable to  our  spiritual  interests,  do  earnestly 
call  you  to  undertake  the  pastoral  office  in 
said  congregation,  promising  you,  in  the  dis- 
charge of  your  duty,  all  proper  support,  en- 
couragement, and  obedience  in  the  Lord. 
And  that  you  may  be  free  from  worldly 
cares  and  avocations,  we  hereby  promise  and 
oblige  ourselves  to  pay  you  the  sum  of 

in  regular  monthly  (or  quarterly, 
or  half-yearly,  or  yearly)  payments,  during 
the  time  of  your  being  and  continuing  the 
regular  Pastor  of  this  church. 

In  testimony  whereof  we  have  respectively 
subscribed  our  names  this  day  of 

A.D. 
Attested  by  A.  B.,  Jloderator  of  the  Meeting. 

108. — -VII.  But  if  any  church  shall  choose 
to  subscribe  its  call  by  the  Ruling  Elders  and 
Deacons,  or  by  a  committee,  it  shall  be  at 
liberty  to  do  so.  But  it  shall,  in  such  case, 
be  fully  certified  to  the  Presbytery  by  the 
Minister,  or  other  person  who  presided,  that 
the  persons  signing  have  been  appointed  for 
that  purpose  by  a  public  vote  of  the  church, 
and  that  the  call  has  been  in  all  other  re- 
spects prepared  as  above  directed. 


.  FORM  OF  GOVERN MENTV  £7 

109. — VIII.  One  or  more  commissioners 
shall  be  appointed  to  present  and  prosecute 
the  call  before  the  Presbytery. 

110.— IX.  If  the  call  be  to  a  Minister  or 
Probationer  of  another  Presbytery,  the  com- 
missioners appointed  to  prosecute  the  call 
shall  produce  an  attested  certificate  from 
their  own  Presbytery  that  it  has  been  laid 
before  that  body  and  found  in  order,  and 
that  permission  has  been  granted  them  to 
prosecute  it  before  the  Presbytery  to  which 
he  belongs. 

Section  IV. —  Of  the  Ordination  and  Installa- 
tion of  Ruling  Elders  and  Deacons,  and  of 
the  Dissolution  of  their  Official  Relations. 

111. — I.  When  any  person  has  been  elected 
to  either  of  these  offices,  if  the  way  be  clear, 
and  he  declare  his  purpose  to  accept,  the 
Session  shall  appoint  a  day  for  his  ordi- 
nation. 

112. — II.  The  day  having  arrived,  and 
the  Session  being  convened  in  the  presence 
of  the  church,  a  sermon  shall  be  preached,  if 
convenient;  after  which  the  presiding  Minis- 
ter shall  state  in  a  concise  manner  the  war- 
rant and  nature  of  the  office  of  Ruling  Elder 
or  Deacon,  together  with  the  character  pro- 
per to  be  sustained  and  the  duties  to  be  ful- 
filled. Having  done  this,  he  shall  propose 
to  the  candidate,  in  the  presence  of  the 
church,  the  following  questions,  viz. : 


38  BOOK  OF  CHURCH  ORDER. 

1.  Do  you  believe  the  Scriptures  of  the 
Old  and  Sew  Testaments  to  be  the  Word  of 
God,  the  only  infallible  rule  of  faith  and 
practice  ? 

2.  Do  you  sincerely  receive  and  adopt  the 
Confession  of  Faith  and  the  Catechisms  of 
this  Church,  as  containing  the  system  of  doc- 
trine taught  in  the  Holy  Scriptures  ? 

3.  Do  you  approve  of  the  government  and 
discipline  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
United  States  ? 

4.  Do  you  accept  the  office  of  Ruling  El- 
der (or  Deacon,  as  the  case  may  be)  in  this 
church,  and  promise  faithfully  to  perform 
all  the  duties  thereof? 

5.  Do  you  promise  to  study  the  peace, 
unity,  edification,  and  purity  of  the  Church  % 

The  Ruling  Elder  or  Deacon  elect  having 
answered  in  the  affirmative,  the  Minister  shall 
address  to  tthe  members  of  the  church  the 
following  question,  viz. : 

Do  you,  the  members  of  this  church,,  ac- 
knowledge and  receive  this  brother  as  a  Rul- 
ing Elder  (or  Deacon),  and  do  you  promise 
to  yield  him  all  that  honor,  encouragement, 
and  obedience  in  the  Lord  to  which  his  of- 
fice, according  to  the  Word  of  God  and  the 
Constitution  of  this  Church,  entitles  him? 

The  members  of  the  church  having  an- 
swered this  question  in  the  affirmative,  by 
holding  up  their  right  hands,  the  Minister 
shall  proceed  to  set  apart  the  candidate,  with 


FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT.  ?># 

prayer  and  the  laying  on  of  the  hands  of  the 
Session,  to  the  office  of  Killing  Eider  (or 
Deacon,  as  the  case  may  be.)  Prayer  being 
ended,  the  members  of  the  Session  (and  the 
Deacons,  if  the  case  be  that  of  a  Deacon) 
shall  take  the  newly  ordained  officer  by  the 
hand,  saying,  in  words  to  this  effect:  "We 
give  you  the  right  hand  of  fellowship,  to  take 
part  in  this  office  with  us."  The  Minister 
shall  then  say :  "  I  now  pronounce  and  de- 
clare that  A.  B.  has  been  regularly  elected, 
ordained  and  installed  a  Ruling  Elder  (or 
Deacon)  in  this  Church,  agreeably  to  the 
Word  of  God,  and  according  to  the  Consti- 
tution of  the  Presbyterian  church  in  the 
United  States;  and  that  as  such  he  is  entitled 
to  all  encouragement,  honor  and  obedience  in 
the  Lord :  In  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of 
the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Amen." 
After  which  he  shall  give  to  the  Ruling  El- 
der (or  Deacon)  and  to  the  church,  an  ex- 
hortation suited  to  the  occasion. 

113.— III.  The  offices  of  Ruling  Elder  and 
Deacon  are  perpetual ;  nor  can  they  be  laid 
aside  at  pleasure ;  nor  can  any  person  be  de- 
graded from  either  office  but  by  deposition 
after  regular  trial.  Yet  a  Ruling  Elder  or 
Deacon  may,  though  chargeable  with  neither 
heresy  nor  immorality,  become  unacceptable 
in  his  official  character  to  a  majority  of  the 
church  which  he  serves.  In  such  a  case,  it 
is  competent  for  the  SessionP  upon  applica- 


40        BOOK  OF  CHURCH  ORDER. 

tion,  either  from  the  officer  or  from  the 
church  to  dissolve  the  relation.  But  no  such 
application  from  either  party  shall  be  granted 
without  affording  to  the  other  party  full  op- 
portunity for  stating  objections.* 

114.— IT.  When  a  Ruling  Elder  or  Dea- 
con removes  permanently  beyond  the  bounds 
of  the  church  which  he  serves,  his  official  re- 
lation shall  be  thereby  dissolved,  and  the 
Session  shall  record  the  fact. 

115. — V.  When  a  Ruling  Elder  or  Deacon 
who  has  been  released  from  his  official  rela- 
tion is  again  elected  to  his  office  in  the  same 
or  another  church,  he  shall  be  installed  after 
the  above  form,  with  the  omission  of  ordi^ 
nation. 

Section   V. — Of  the  Ordination  of  Minister k 
and  the  Formation  and  Dissolution 
of  the  pastoral  relation. 

116. — I.  No  Minister  or  Probationer  shall 
receive  a  call  from  a  church  but  by  the  per- 
mission of  his  Presbytery.  When  a  call  has 
been  presented  to  the  Presbytery,  if  found 
in  order  and  the  Presbytery  deem  it  for  the 
good  of  the  Church,  they  shall  place  it  in 
the  hands  of  the  person  to  whom  it  is  ad- 
dressed. 

117. — II.  When  a  call  for  the  pastoral  ser- 
vices of  a  Probationer  has  been  accepted  by 


«See  Rulesof  Discipline,  Ch.  VIII.,  §  X. 


Form  of  government.  41 

aim,  the  Presbytery  shall  take  immediate 
steps  for  his  ordination. 

118. — III.  Trials  for  ordination,  especially 
in  a  different  Presbytery  from  that  in  which 
the  candidate  was  licensed,  shall  consist  of 
a  careful  examination  as  to  his  acquaintance 
with  experimental  religion ;  as  to  his  know- 
ledge of  philosophy,  theology,  ecclesiastical 
history,  the  Greek  and  Hebrew  languages, 
and  such  other  branches  of  learning  as  to  the 
Presbytery  shall  appear  requisite,  and  as  to 
his  knowledge  of  the  doctrine  of  the  sacra- 
ments, and  the  principles  and  rules  of  the 
government  and  discipline  of  the  Church, 
lie  shall  further  be  required  to  preach  a  ser- 
mon before  the  Presbytery.  The  Presby- 
tery being  fully  satisfied  of  his  qualifications 
for  the  sacred  office,  shall  appoint  a  day  for 
his  ordination,  which  ought,  if  practicable, 
to  be  in  that  church  of  which  he  is  to  be  the 
pastor. 

119. — IY.  The  day  appointed  for  the  or- 
dination having  come,  and  the  Presbytery 
being  convened,  a  member  of  the  Presby- 
tery, previously  appointed  to  that  duty,  shall 
preach  a  sermon  adapted  to  the  occasion. 
The  same,  or  another  member  appointed  to 
preside,  shall  afterwards  briefly  recite  from 
the  pulpit  the  proceedings  of  the  Presbytery 
preparatory  to  the  ordination ;  he  shall  point 
out  the  nature  and  importance  of  the  ordi- 
nance, and  endeavor  to  impress  the  audience 


42  BOOK  OF  CHURCH  ORDER. 

with  a  proper  sense  of  the  solemnity  of  the 
transaction. 

Then  addressing  himself  to  the  candidate, 
lie  shall  propose  to  him  the  following  ques- 
tions, viz. : 

1.  Do  you  believe  the  Scriptures  of  the 
Old  and  New  Testaments  to  be  the  Word  of 
God,  the  only  infallible  rule  of  faith  and 
practice  ? 

2.  Do  you  sincerely  receive  and  adopt  the 
Confession  of  Faith  and  the  Catechisms  of 

this  Church,  as  containing  the  system  of  doc- 
trine  taught  in  the  Holy  Scriptures  ? 

3.  Do  you  approve  of  the  government  ana 
discipline  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
United  States? 

4.  Do  you  promise  subjection  to  your 
brethren  in  the  Lord? 

5.  Have  you  been  induced,  as  far  as  you 
know  your  own  heart,  to  seek  the  office  of 
the  holy  ministry  from  love  to  God  and  a 
sincere  desire  to  promote  his  glory  in  the 
gospel  of  his  Son  ? 

6.  Do  you  promise  to  be  zealous  and  faith- 
ful in  maintaining  the  truths  of  the  gospel 
and  the  purity  and  peace  of  the  Church, 
whatever  persecution  or  opposition  may  arise 
unto  you  on  that  account  ? 

7.  Do  you  engage  to  be  faithful  and  dili- 
gent in  the  exercise  of  all  your  duties  as  a 
Christian  and  a  Minister  of  the  gospel, 
whether  personal  or  relative,  private  or  pub 


form  of  government.  43 

lie ;  and  to  endeavor  by  tlie  grace  of  God  to 
adorn  the  profession  of  the  gospel  in  your 
conversation,  and  to  walk  with  exemplary 
piety  before  the  flock  of  which  God  shall 
make  you  overseer  ? 

8.  Are  you  now  willing  to  take  the  charge 
of  this  church,  agreeably  to  your  declaration 
at  accepting  their  call  ?  And  do  you,  rely- 
ing upon  God  for  strength,  promise  to  dis- 
charge to  it  the  duties  of  a  Pastor? 

120. — Y.  The  candidate  having  answered 
these  questions  in  the  affirmative,  the  presid- 
ing Minister  shall  propose  to  the  church  the 
following  questions: 

1.  Do  you,  the  people  of  this  congregation, 
continue  to  profess  your  readiness^  to  receive 

,  whom  you  have  called  to  be  your 
Pastor  ? 

2.  Do  you  promise  to  receive  the  word  of 
truth  from  his  mouth  with  meekness  and 
love,  and  to  submit  to  him  in  the  due  exer- 
cise of  discipline  ? 

3.  Do  }tou  promise  to  encourage  him  in 
his  labors,  and  to  assist  his  endeavors  for 
your  instruction  and  spiritual  edification  % 

4.  And  do  you  engage  to  continue  to  him 
while  he  is  your  Pastor  that  competent 
worldly  maintenance  which  you  have  pro- 
mised, and  to  furnish  him  with  whatever  you 
may  see  needful  for  the  honor  of  religion 
and  for  his  comfort  among  vou  ? 

121. — Yl.  The  people    having   answered 


44       BOOK  OF  CHURCH  ORDER. 

these  questions  in  the  affirmative,  by  holding 
up  their  right  hands,  the  candidate  shall 
kneel,  and  the  presiding  Minister  shall,  with 
prayer  and  the  laying  on  of  the  hands  of  the 
Presbytery,  according  to  the  apostolic  ex- 
ample, solemnly  set  him  apart  to  the  holy 
office  of  the  gospel  ministry.  Prayer  being 
ended,  he  shall  rise  from  his  knees ;  and  the 
Minister  who  presides  shall  first,  and  after- 
wards all  the  members  of  the  Presbytery  in 
their  order,  take  him  by  the  right  hand,  say- 
ing, in  words  to  this  effect:  "We  give  yon 
the  right  hand  of  fellowship,  to  take  part  in 
this  ministry  with  us."  The  Moderator  shall 
then  say :  "  I  now  pronounce  and  declare  that 
A.  B.  has  been  regularly  elected,  ordained, 
and  installed  Pastor  of  this  congregation, 
agreeably  to  the  Word  of  God,  and  according 
to  the  Constitution  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  United  States ;  and  that  as 
such  he  is  entitled  to  all  support,  encourage- 
ment, honor,  and  obedience  in  the  Lord.  In 
the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and 
of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Amen."  After  which 
the  Minister  presiding,  or  some  other  min- 
ister appointed  for  the  purpose,  shall  give  a 
solemn  charge  to  the  Pastor,  and  to  the  con- 
gregation, to  persevere  in  the  discharge  of 
their  reciprocal  duties ;  and  then  by  prayer 
recommend  them  both  to  the  grace  of  God 
and  his  holy  keeping :  and  finally,  after  sing- 
ing a  psalm  or  hymn,  shall  dismiss  the  con- 
gregation with  the  usual  blessing.     And  the 


FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT.  45 

Presbytery  shall  duly  record  the  transaction. 
If,  in  the  judgment  of  the  Presbytery,  it  be 
deemed  advisable,  a  Ruling  Elder  may  be 
appointed  to  deliver  the  charge  to  the  people. 

122.— VII.  After  the  installation,  the 
heads  of  families  of  the  congregation  then 
present,  or  at  least  the  Ruling  Elders  and 
Deacons,  should  come  forward  to  their  Pas- 
tor, and  give  him  their  right  hand,  in  token 
of  cordial  reception  and  affectionate  regard. 

123. — VIII.  In  the  ordination  of  Proba- 
tioners as  Evangelists,  the  eighth  of  the  pre- 
ceding questions  shall  be  omitted,  and  the 
following  substituted  for  it,  viz. : 

Do  you  now  undertake  the  work  of  an 
Evangelist,  and  do  you  promise,  in  reliance 
on  God  for  strength,  to  be  faithful  in  the  dis- 
charge of  all  the  duties  incumbent  on  you  as  a 
Minister  of  the  gospel  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ? 

124. — IX.  No  Presbytery  shall  ordain  any 
probationer  to  the  office  of  the  gospel  minis- 
try, with  reference  to  his  laboring  within  the 
bounds  of  another  Presbytery,  but  shall  fur- 
nish him  with  the  necessary  testimonials,  and 
require  him  to  repair  to  the  Presbytery 
within  whose  bounds  he  expects  to  labor,  that 
he  may  submit  himself  to  its  authority,  ac- 
cording to  the  Constitution  of  the  Church. 

125. — X.  In  the  installation  of  an  ordained 
Minister,  the  following  questions  are  to  be 
substituted  for  those  addressed  to  a  candi- 
date for  ordination,  viz.: 


4:6  BOOK  OF  CHURCH  OKDiilR. 

1.  Are  you  now  willing  to  take  charge  of 
this  congregation  as  their  Pastor,  agreeably 
to  your  declaration  at  accepting  its  call  ? 

2.  Do  you  conscientiously  believe  and  de- 
clare, as  far  as  you  know  your  own  heart, 
that,  in  taking  upon  you  this  charge,  you  are 
influenced  by  a  sincere  desire  to  promote  the 
glory  of  God  and  the  good  of  the  Church  ? 

3.  Do  you  solemnly  promise  that,  by  the 
assistance  of  the  grace  of  God,  you  will  en- 
deavor faithfully  to  discharge  all  the  duties 
.of  a  Pastor  to  this  congregation,  and  will  be 
careful  to  maintain  a  deportment  in  all  re- 
spects becoming  a  minister  of  the  gospel  of 
Christ,  agreeably  to  your  ordination  engage- 
ments ? 

126. — XI.  A  congregation  desiring  to  call 
a  Pastor  from  his  charge,  shall,  by  its  com- 
missioners, represent  to  the  Presbytery  the 
ground  on  which  it  pleads  his  removal.  The 
Presbytery  having  heard  all  the  parties,  may, 
upon  viewing  the  whole  case,  either  recom- 
mend them  to  desist  from  prosecuting  the 
call,  or  may  order  it  to  be  delivered  to  the 
Minister  to  whom  it  is  addressed,  with  or 
without  advice  ;  or  may  decline  to  place  the 
call  in  his  hands,  as  it  shall  appear  most  for 
the  peace  and  edification  of  the  Church  at 
large;  or  it  may  refer  the  whole  matter  to 
the  Synod  for  advice  and  direction;  and 
ho  Pastor  shall  be  translated  without  his 
own  consent.     If  the  parties  are  not  ready 


FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT.  47 

to  have  the  matter  issued  at  the  meeting* 
then  in  progress,  a  written  citation  shall  be 
given  the  Minister  and  his  church  to  appear 
before  the  Presbytery  at  its  next  meeting, 
which  citation  shall  be  read  from  the  pulpit 
on  the  Sabbath  after  sermon,  at  least  two 
Sabbaths  before  the  intended  meeting. 

127. — XII.  If  the  congregation,  or  other 
field  of  labor,  to  which  a  Minister  or  Proba- 
tioner is  called,  be  under  the  jurisdiction  of  a 
different  Presbytery,  on  his  acceptance  of  a 
call  he  shall  be  furnished  with  the  proper 
testimonials,  and  required  to  repair  immedi- 
ately to  that  Presbytery,  in  order  that  he 
may  be  regularly  inducted  into  his  office,  ac- 
cording to  the  preceding  directions. 

128.— XIII.  When  any  Minister  shall 
tender  the  resignation  of  his  pastoral  charge 
to  his  Presbytery,  the  Presbytery  shall  cite 
the  church,  as  in  the  preceding  directions, 
to  appear  by  its  commissioners  at  the  next 
meeting,  to  show  cause,  if  any  it  has,  why 
the  Presbytery  should  not  accept  the  resigna- 
tion. If  the  church  fail  to  appear,  or  if  its 
reasons  for  retaining  its  Pastor  be  deemed 
insufficient,  his  resignation  shall  be  accepted, 
and  the  pastoral  relation  dissolved.  If  any 
church  desires  to  be  relieved  of  its  Pastor,  a 
similar  process  shall  be  observed.  But 
whether  the  Minister  or  the  church  initiate 
proceedings  for  a  dissolution  of  the  relation, 
there  shall  always  be  3  meeting  of  the  church, 


48        BOOK  OF  CHURCH  ORDER. 

called  and  conducted  precisely  in  the  same 
manner  as  when  the  call  of  a  Pastor  is  to  be 
made  out. 

Section  VI. — Of  the  Licensure  of  Probationers 
for  the  Gospel  Ministry. 

129. — I.  Presbyteries  shall  license  Probat- 
ioners to  preach  the  gospel,  in  order  that, 
after  sufficiently  trying  their  gifts,  and  re- 
ceiving from  the  Church  a  good  report,  they 
may,  in  due  time,  ordain  them  to  the  sacred 
office. 

130. — II.  The  trials  of  a  candidate  for 
licensure  shall  ordinarily  be  had  by  the  Pres- 
bytery having  jurisdiction  of  the  church  of 
svhich  he  is  a  member;  but  should  any  one 
find  it  more  convenient  to-  put  himself  under 
the  care  of  a  Presbytery  at  a  distance  from 
that  to  which  he  most  naturally  belongs,  he 
may  be  received  by  the  said  Presbytery  on 
his  producing  testimonials,  either  from  the 
Presbytery  within  the  bounds  of  which  he 
has  usually  resided,  or  from  any  two  Minis- 
ters of  that  Presbytery  in  good  standing,  of 
his  exemplary  piety  and- other  requisite  qual- 
ifications. 

131. — III.  Candidates  applying  to  the 
Presbytery  to  be  licensed  to  preach  the  gos- 
pel shall  produce  satisfactory  testimonials  of 
their  good  moral  character,  and  of  their  be- 
ing communicating  members  of  the  Church 
in  regular  standing.     And  the  Presbytery 


FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT.  49 

shall  examine  them  respecting  their  experi- 
mental acquaintance  with  religion,  and  the 
motives  which  influence  them  to  desire  the 
sacred  ofhce.  This  examination  shall  be  close 
and  particular,  and  shall  ordinarily  be  con- 
ducted in  the  presence  of  the  Presbytery 
only.  And  it  is  recommended  that  the  can- 
didate be  also  required  to  produce  a  diploma 
of  Bachelor  or  Master  of  Arts  from  some 
college  or  university,  or  at  least  authentic 
testimonials  of  his  having  gone  through  a 
regular  course  of  learning. 

132. — IV.  The  Presbytery  shall  try  each 
candidate  as  to  his  knowledge  of  the  Latin 
language  and  the  original  languages  of  the 
Holy  Scriptures.  It  shall  also  examine  him 
on  mental  philosophy,  logic,  and  rhetoric; 
on  ethics;  on  the  natural  and  exact  sciences; 
on  theology,  natural  and  revealed;  and  on 
ecclesiastical  history,  the  sacraments,  and 
church  government.  Moreover,  the  Presby- 
tery shall  require  of  him — 

1.  A  discussion  in  Latin  of  a  thesis  on 
some  common  head  in  divinity. 

2.  An  exegesis  or  critical  exercise,  in  which 
the  candidate'  shall  give  a  specimen  of  his 
taste  and  judgment  in  sacred  criticism;  pre- 
senting an  explication  of  the  original  text, 
stating  its  connection,  illustrating  its  force 
and  beauties,  removing  its  difficulties,  and 
solving  any  important  questions  which  it  may 
present. 

6 


50        BOOK  OF  CHURCH  ORDER. 

3.  A  lecture  or  exposition  of  several  verses 
of  Scripture. 

4.  A  sermon. 

133. — V.  These  and  other  similar  exer- 
cises, at  the  discretion  of  the  Presbytery, 
shall  be  exhibited  until  it  shall  have  obtained 
satisfaction  as  to  the  candidate's  piety,  learn- 
ing, and  aptness  to  teach  in  the  Church. 

134. — VI.  No  candidate,  except  in  extra- 
ordinary cases,  shall  be  licensed  unless  he 
shall  have  completed  the  usual  course  of 
academical  studies,  and  shall  also  have  studied 
divinity  at  least  two  years  under  some  ap- 
proved teacher  of  theology;  and  whenever 
any  Presbytery  shall  see  reason  to  depart 
from  this  rule,  it  shall  always  make  a  record 
of  the  fact  upon  its  minutes,  with  the  rea- 
sons therefor. 

135. — VII.  If  the  Presbytery  be  satisfied 
with  his  trials,  it  shall  then  proceed  to  license 
him  in  the  following  manner :  the  Moderator 
shall  propose  to  him  the  following  questions, 
viz. : 

1.  Do  you  believe  the  Scriptures  of  the 
Old  and  New  Testaments  to  be  the  Word  of 
God,  the  only  infallible  rule  of  faith  and 
practice  ? 

2.  Do  you  sincerely  receive  and  adopt  the 
Confession  of  Faith  and  the  Catechisms  of 
this  Church,  as  containing  the  system  of  doc- 
trine taught  in  the  Holy  Scriptures? 


FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT  51 

3.  Do  you  promise  to  study  the  peace, 
unity,  and  purity  of  the  Church  ? 

4.  Do  you  promise  to  submit  yourself,  in 
the  Lord,  to  the  government  of  this  Presby- 
tery, or  any  other  into  the  bounds  of  which 
you  may  be  called  ? 

136. — Till.  The  candidate  having  an- 
swered these  questions  in  the  affirmative,  and 
the  Moderator  having  offered  up  a  prayer 
suitable  to  the  occasion,  he  shall  address  the 
candidate  to  the  following  purpose :  "  In  the 
name  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  by  that 
authority  which  he  has  given  to  the  Church 
for  its  edification,  we  do  license  you  to 
preach  the  gospel  as  a  probationer  for  the 
holy  ministry,  wherever  God  in  his  provi- 
dence may  call  you;  and  for  this  purpose 
may  the  blessing  of  God  rest  upon  you,  and 
the  Spirit  of  Christ  fill  your  heart.  Amen." 
And  record  shall  be  made  of  the  licensure  in 
the  following  or  like  form,  viz. : 

At  ,  the  day  of 

,  the  Presbytery  of 
having  received  testimonials  in  favor  of 

,  of  his  having  gone  through 
a  regular  course  of  literature,  of  his  good 
moral  character,  and  of  his  being  in  the  com- 
munion of  the  Church,  proceeded  to  take  the 
usual  parts  of  trial  for  his  licensure.  And 
he  1  laving  given  satisfaction  as  to  his  accom- 
plishments in  literature,  as  to  his  experi- 
mental acquaintance  with  religion,  and  as  to 


52        BOOK  OF  CHURCH  ORDER. 

his  proficiency  in  divinity  and  other  studies, 
the  Presbytery  did,  and  hereby  does,  express 
its  approbation  of  all  these  parts  of  trial. 
And  he  having  adopted  the  Confession  of 
Faith  and  the  Catechisms  of  this  Church, 
and  satisfactorily  answered  the  questions  ap- 
pointed to  be  put  to  candidates  to  be  licensed, 
the  Presbytery  did,  and  hereby  does,  license 
him,  the  said 

to  preach  the  gospel  of  Christ,  as  a  Proba- 
tioner for  the  holy  ministry,  within  the 
bounds  of  this  Presbytery,  or  wherever  else 
he  shall  be  orderly  called. 

137. — IX.  AY  hen  any  candidate  for  licen- 
sure shall  have  occasion,  while  his  trials  are 
going  on,  to  remove  from  the  bounds  of  his 
own  Presbytery  into  those  of  another,  it 
shall  be  considered  regular  for  the  latter 
Presbytery,  on  his  producing  proper  testi- 
monials from  the  former,  to  take  up  his  trials 
at  the  point  at  which  they  were  left,  and  con- 
duct them  to  a  conclusion  in  the  same  manner 
as  if  they  had  been  commenced  by  itself. 

138. — X.  In  like  manner,  when  any  Pro- 
bationer, after  licensure,  shall  by  the  per- 
mission of  his  Presbytery  remove  beyond 
its  limits,  an  extract  of  the  record  of  his 
licensure,  and  a  Presbyterial  recommenda- 
tion, signed  by  the  Clerk,  shall  be  his  testi- 
monials to  the  Presbytery  under  whose  care 
he  shall  come. 

139. — XI.    Presbyteries    should    require 


FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT.  53 

Probationers  to  devote  themselves  diligently 
to  the  trial  of  their  gifts ;  and  no  one  should 
be  ordained  to  the  work  of  the  gospel  min- 
istry until  he  has  given  evidence  of  his  abil- 
ity to  edify  the  Church. 

110. — XII.  When  a  Probationer  shall  have 
been  preaching  for  a  considerable  time,  and 
his  services  do  not  appear  to  be  edifying  to 
the  Church,  the  Presbytery  may,  if  it  thinks 
proper,  recall  his  license ;  and  it  shall  be  its 
duty  to  do  so  whenever  the  Probationer  shall 
without  necessity  devote  himself  to  such  pur- 
suits as  interfere  with  a  full  trial  of  his  gifts, 
according  to  his  license. 


CHAPTER  YIL 

OF  THE  CONSTITUTION  OF  THE  CHURCH. 

141.— 1.  The  Constitution  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church  in  the  United  States  consists 
of  its  doctrinal  symbols,  embraced  in  the 
Confession  of  Faith,  and  the  Larger  and 
Shorter  Catechisms,  together  with  the  Book 
of  Church  Order,  which  comprises  the  Form 
of  Government,  the  Rules  of  Discipline,  and 
the  Directory  of  Worship. 

142.- — II.  The  Book  of  Church  Order  may 
be  amended  on  the  recommendation  of  one 
General  Assembly,  when  a  majority  of  the 
Presbyteries  advise  and  consent  thereunto, 
and  a  succeeding  General  Assembly  shall 
enact  the  same. 


54:  BOOK  OF  CHURCH  ORDER. 

The  following  Amendment  was  enacted  by  the 
General  Assembly  of  1884: 

III.  Amendments  to  the  Confession  of 
Faith  and  the  Catechisms  of  this  Church 
may  be  made  only  upon  the  recommenda- 
tion of  one  General  Assembly,  the  concur- 
rence of  at  least  three-fourths  of  the  Pres- 
byteries, and  the  enactment  of  the  same  by 
a  subsequent  Assembly. 

The  following  was  enacted  by  the  General 
Assembly  of  1886 : 

The  provision  contained  in  the  preceding 
paragraph  for  the  amendment  of  the  Book 
of  Church  Order,  shall  not  apply  to  this 
paragraph ;  but  this  paragraph  shall  be 
amended  or  altered  only  in  the  way  in  which 
itself  provides  for  the  amendment  of  the 
Confession  of  Faith  and  Catechisms  of  the 
Church. 


PART    II. 


THE  RULES  OF  DISCIPLINE, 


PART  II. 

The  Rules  of  Discipline 


CHAPTER  I. 


OF     DISCIPLINE ITS     NATURE,     SUBJECTS,     AND 

ENDS. 

143. — I.  Discipline  is  the  exercise  of  that 
authority  and  the  application  of  that  system 
of  laws  which  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  has  ap- 
pointed in  his  Church.  The  term  has  two 
senses:  the  one  referring  to  the  whole  gov- 
ernment, inspection,  training,  guardianship, 
and  control  which  the  Church  maintains  over 
its  members,  its  officers,  and  its  courts;  the 
other  a  restricted  and  technical  sense,  signi- 
fying judicial  prosecution. 

141. — II.  In  the  one  sense,  all  baptized 
persons,  being  members  of  the  Church,  are 
subject  to  its  discipline  and  entitled  to  the 
benefits  thereof;  but  in  the  other,  it  refers 
only  to  those  who  have  made  a  profession  of 
their  faith  in  Christ. 

145. — III.  The  ends  of  discipline,  as  it  in- 
volves judicial  prosecution,  are  the  rebuke  of 
offences,  the  removal  of  scandal,  the  vindica- 
tion of  the  honor  of  Christ,  the  promotion  of 
the  purity  and  general   edification  of   the 


iTIE  RULES  OF  DISCIPLINE.  55 

Churcn,  and  the  spiritual  good  of  offenders 
themselves. 

146. — IV.  The  power  which  Christ  has 
given  to  the  rulers  of  his  Church  is  for  edi- 
fication, and  not  for  destruction ;  it  is  a  dis- 
pensation of  mercy,  and  not  of  wrath.  As 
in  the  preaching  of  the  Word  the  wicked  are 
doctrinally  separated  from  the  good,  so  by 
discipline  the  Church  authoritatively  separ- 
ates between  the  holy  and  the  profane.  In 
this  it  acts  the  part  of  a  tender  mother,  cor- 
recting her  children  for  their  good,  that 
every  one  of  them  may  be  presented  fault- 
less in  the  day  of  the  Lord  Jesus. 


CHAPTER  II. 

OF    THE    DISCIPLINE   OF   NON-COMMUNICATING 
MEMBERS. 

147. — I.  The  oversight  of  the  children  of 
the  Church  is  committed  by  God  primarily 
to  believing  parents,  who  are  responsible  to 
the  Church  for  the  faithful  discharge  of  this 
duty.  The  responsibility  of  parents  con- 
tinues during  the  minority  of  their  children, 
and  extends  to  all  such  conduct  contrary  to 
the  purity  and  sobriety  of  the  gospel  as  pa- 
rents may  and  ought  to  restrain  and  control. 

118. — II.  The  Church  should  make  special 
provision  for  the  instruction  of  its  youth  in 
the  doctrines  of  the  Bible  as  set  forth  in  the 
(  atechisms.     Hence,  church  Sessions  ought 


56        BOOK  OF  CHURCH  ORDER. 

to  establish,  under  their  own  authority,  Bible 
classes  and  Sabbath  schools  for  this  object, 
or  to  adopt  such  other  methods  as  shall  se- 
cure the  same  end. 

149— III.  When  the  children  of  the 
Church  arrive  at  years  of  discretion  they  are 
bound  to  discharge  all  the  duties  of  church 
members.  If  they  give  evidence  of  saving- 
faith  in  Christ,  together  with  a  correct  walk 
and  conversation,  they  should  be  informed 
that  it  is  their  privilege  and  duty  to  make  a 
profession  of  faith  in  Christ  and  to  come  to 
his  table.  If  they  exhibit  a  wayward  dispo- 
sition and  associate  themselves  with  the  pro- 
fane, the  Church  should  still  cherish  them 
in  faith,  and  ought  to  use  all  such  means  as 
the  Word  of  God  warrants  and  the  christian 
prudence  of  church  officers  shall  dictate  for 
reclaiming  them,  and  bringing  them  to  ap- 
preciate their  covenant  privileges  and  to  dis- 
charge their  covenant  obligations. 

150. — IY.  Those  adult  non-communicating 
members  who  submit  with  meekness  and 
gratitude  to  the  government  and  instruction 
of  the  Church,  are  entitled  to  special  atten- 
tion. Their  rights  under  the  covenant 
should  be  frequently  and  fully  explained,  and 
their  duties  enforced  on  their  consciences; 
they  should  be  warned  of  the  sin  and  danger 
of  neglecting  their  covenant  obligations,  and 
urged  by  the  mercies  of  Christ  to  come  up 
to  their  full  discharge. 


THK  RULES  OF  DISCIPLINE.  0/ 

151. — V.  All  non-communicating  mem- 
bers shall  be  deemed  under  the  care  of  the 
church  to  which  their  parents  belong,  if  they 
live  under  the  parental  roof  and  are  minors; 
or  otherwise,  under  that  of  the  church  where 
they  reside,  or  with  which  they  ordinarily 
worship. 


CHAPTER  III. 

OF     OFFENCES . 

152. — I.  An  offence,  the  proper  object  of 
judicial  process,  is  anything  in  the  principles 
or  practice  of  a  church  member  professing 
faith  in  Christ  which  is  contrary  to  the 
Word  of  God.  The  Confession  of  Faith  and 
the  Larger  and  Shorter  Catechisms  of  the 
Westminster  Assembly,  together  with  the 
formularies  of  government,  discipline  and 
worship,  are  accepted  by  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  United  States  as  standard  ex- 
positions of  the  teachings  of  Scripture  in  re- 
lation to  both  faith  and  practice.  Nothing, 
therefore,  ought  to  be  considered  by  any 
court  as  an  offence,  or  admitted  as  a  matter 
of  accusation,  which  cannot  be  proved  to  be 
such  from  Scripture,  as  interpreted  in  these 
standards. 

153. — II.  Offences  are  either  personal  or 
general,  private  or  public;  but  all  of  them 
being  sins  against  God,  are  therefore  grounds 
of  discipline. 


58  BOOK  OF  OHCTRCH  ORDEtf. 

151. — III.  Personal  offences  are  violations 
of  the  Divine  law,  considered  in  the  special 
relation  of  wrongs  or  injuries  to  particular 
individuals.  General  offences  are  heresies  or 
immoralities  having  no  such  relation,  or  con- 
sidered apart  from  it. 

155. — IV.  Private  offences  are  those  which 
are  known  only  to  a  few  persons.  Public 
offences  are  those  which  are  notorious. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

OF   CHURCH    CENSURES. 

156. — I.  The  censures  which  may  be  in- 
flicted by  church  courts  are  admonition,  sus- 
pension, excommunication,  and  deposition. 
When  a  lower  censure  fails  to  reclaim  the 
delinquent,  it  may  become  the  duty  of  the 
court  to  proceed  to  the  infliction  ot  a  higher 
censure. 

157. — II.  Admonition  is  the  formal  re- 
proof of  an  offender  by  a  church  court, 
warning  him  of  his  guilt  and  danger,  and 
exhorting  him  to  be  more  circumspect  and 
watchful  in  the  future. 

158.  —  III.  Suspension,  with  respect  to 
church  members,  is  their  temporary  exclu- 
sion from  sealing  ordinances ;  with  respect  to 
church  officers,  it  is  their  temporary  exclu- 
sion from  the  exercise  of  their  office.  It  may 
be  either  definite  or  indefinite  as  to  its  dura- 
tion.     Definite   suspension   is    administered 


THE  RULES  Ob    DISCIPLINE.  59 

when  thecreditof  religion,  the  honor  of  Christ, 
and  the  good  of  the  delinquent  demand  it,  even 
though  he  may  have  given  satisfaction  to  the 
court.  Indefinite  suspension  is  the  exclusion 
of  an  offender  from  sealing  ordinances,  or 
from  his  office,  until  he  exhibit  signs  of  re- 
pentance, or  until,  by  his  conduct,  the  neces- 
sity of  the  highest  censure  be  made  manifest. 

159. — IY.  Excommunication  is  the  excision 
of  an  offender  from  the  communion  of  the 
Church.  This  censure  is  to  be  inflicted  only 
on  account  of  gross  crime  or  heresy,  when  the 
offender  shows  himself  incorrigible  and  con- 
tumacious. The  design  of  this  censure  is  to 
operate  on  the  offender  as  a  means  of  re- 
claiming him,  to  deliver  the  Church  from  the 
scandal  of  his  offence,  and  to  inspire  all  with 
fear  by  the  example  of  his  discipline. 

160. — Y.  Deposition  is  the  degradation  of 
an  officer  from  his  office,  and  may  or  may  not 
be  accompanied  with  the  infliction  of  other 
censure. 

CHAPTER  Y 

OF  THE  PARTIES  IN"  CASES  OF  PROCESS. 

161. — I.  Original  jurisdiction  in  relation  to 
Ministers  of  the  Gospel  pertains  exclusively 
to  the  Presbytery,  and  in  relation  to  other 
church  members  to  the  Session,  unless  the 
Session  shall  be  unable  to  try  the  person  or 
persons  accused,  in  which  case  the  Presbytery 
shall  have  the  right  of  jurisdiction. 


'o 


r>0  BOOK  OF  CHUBCH  ORDER. 

l62. — II.  It  is  the  duty  of  all  church  Ses- 
sions and  Presbyteries  to  exercise  care  over 
those  subject  to  their  authority;  and  they 
shall,  with  due  diligence  and  great  discretion, 
demand  from  such  persons  satisfactory  ex- 
planations concerning  reports'  affecting  their 
christian  character.  This  duty  is  more  im- 
perative when  those  who  deem  themselves 
aggrieved  by  injurious  reports  shall  ask  an 
investigation.  If  such  investigation,  however 
originating,  should  result  in  raising  a  strong 
presumption  of  the  guilt  of  the  party  in- 
volved, the  court  shall  institute  process,  and 
shall  appoint  a  prosecutor  to  prepare  the  in- 
dictment and  to  conduct  the  case.  This  pros- 
ecutor shall  be  a  member  of  the  court,  ex- 
cept that,  in  a  case  before  the  Session,  he 
may  be  any  communicating  member  of  the 
same  congregation  with  the  accused. 

103. — III.  The  original  and  only  parties 
in  a  case  of  process  are  the  accuser  and  the 
accused.  The  accuser  is  always  the  Presby- 
terian Church  in  the  United  States,  whose 
honor  and  purity  are  to  be  maintained.  The 
prosecutor,  whether  voluntary  or  appointed, 
is  always  the  representative  of  the  Church, 
and  as  such  has  all  its  rights  in  the  case. 
In  appellate  courts  the  parties  are  known  as 
appellant  and  appellee. 

164. — IV.  Every  indictment  shall  begin  : 
"  In  the  name  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in  the  United  States,"  and   shall  conclude. 


THE  RULES  OF  DISCIPLINE.  01 

'.'against  the  peace,  unity  and  purity  of  the 
Church,  and  the  honor  and  majesty  of  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  as  the  King  and  Plead 
thereof."  In  every  case  the  Church  is  the 
injured  and  accusing  party,  versus  the  ac- 
cused. 

165. — V.  An  injured  party  shall  not  be- 
come a  prosecutor  of  personal  offences  with- 
out having  tried  the  means  of  reconciliation 
and  of  reclaiming  the  offender,  required  by 
Christ:  "Moreover,  if  thy  brother  shall  tres- 
pass against  thee,  go  and  tell  him  his  fault  be- 
tween thee  and  him  alone:  if  he  shall  hear 
thee,  thou  hast  gained  thy  brother  ;  but  if  he 
will  not  hear  thee,  then  take  with  thee  one  or 
two  more,  that  in  the  mouth  of  two  or  three 
witnesses  every  word  may  be  established." 
(Matt,  xviii.  15, 16.)  A  church  court,  how- 
ever, may  judicially  investigate  personal  of- 
fences as  if  general,  when  the  interests  of 
religion  seem  to  demand  it.  So,  also,  those 
to  whom  private  offences  are  known  can- 
not become  prosecutors,  without  having  pre- 
viously endeavored  to  remove  the  scandal  by 
private  means. 

166. — VI.  When  the  offence  is  general, 
the  cause  may  be  conducted  either  by  any 
person  appearing  as  prosecutor,  or  by  a  pros- 
ecutor appointed  by  the  court. 

167. — VII.  "When  the  prosecution  is  insti- 
tuted by  the  court,  the  previous  steps  required 
by  our  Lord  in  the  case  of  personal  offences 


62        BOOK  OF  CHURCH  ORDER. 

are  not  necessary.  There  are  many  cases, 
however,  in  which  it  will  promote  the  inter- 
ests of  religion  to  send  a  committee  to  con- 
verse in  a  private  manner  with  the  offender, 
and  endeavor  to  bring  him  to  a  sense  of  his 
guilt,  before  instituting  actual  process. 

168. — VIII.  Great  caution  ought  to  be 
exercised  in  receiving  accusations  from  any 
person  who  is  known  to  indulge  a  malignant 
spirit  towards  the  accused ;  who  is  not  of  good 
character;  who  is  himself  under  censure  or 
process;  who  is  deeply  interested  in  any  re- 
spect in  the  conviction  of  the  accused ;  or 
who  is  known  to  be  litigious,  rash,  or  highly 
imprudent. 

169.  —  IX.  Every  voluntary  prosecutor 
shall  be  previously  warned,  that  if  he  fail  to 
show  probable  cause  of  the  charges,  he  must 
himself  be  censured  as  a  slanderer  of  the 
brethren,  in  proportion  to  the  malignity  or 
rashness  manifested  in  the  prosecution. 

170. — X.  When  a  member  of  a  church 
court  is  under  process,  all  his  official  func- 
tions may  be  suspended,  at  its  discretion ;  but 
this  shall  never  be  done  in  the  way  of  cen- 
sure. 

171. — XI.  In  the  discussion  of  all  ques- 
tions arising  in  his  own  case,  the  accused  shall 
exercise  the  rights  of  defendant  only,  not  of 
judge. 


THE  RULES  OF  DISCIPLINE.  63 


CHAPTER  VI. 

OF    GENERAL    PROVISIONS    APPLICABLE    TO     ALL 
CASES   OF   PROCESS. 

172. — I.  It  is  incumbent  on  every  member 
of  a  court  of  Jesus  Christ  engaged  in  a  trial 
of  offenders,  to  bear  in  mind  the  inspired 
injunction:  " If  a  man  be  overtaken  in  a 
fault,  ye  which  are  spiritual  restore  such  an 
one  in  the  spirit  of  meekness,  considering 
thyself,  lest  thou  also  be  tempted." 

173. — II.  Process  against  an  offender  shall 
not  be  commenced  unless  some  person  or  per- 
sons undertake  to  make  out  the  charge;  or 
unless  the  court  finds  it  necessary,  for  the 
honor  of  religion,  itself  to  take  the  step  pro- 
vided for  in  Chapter  V.,  Paragraph  II. 

174. — III.  When  a  charge  is  laid  before 
the  Session  or  PreSby  tery,  it  shall  be  reduced 
to  writing,  and  nothing  shall  be  done  at  the 
first  meeting  of  the  court,  unless  by  consent 
of  parties,  except  to  appoint  a  prosecutor, 
and  order  the  indictment  to  be  drawn,  a  copy 
of  which,  with  the  witnesses  then  known  to 
support  it,  shall  be  served  on  the  accused, 
and  to  cite  all  parties  and  their  witnesses  to 
appear  and  be  heard  at  another  meeting, 
which  shall  not  be  sooner  than  ten  days  af- 
ter such  citation;  at  which  meeting  of  the 
court  the  charges  shall  be  read  to  the  ac- 
cused, if  present,  and  he  shall  be  called  upon 
to  say  whether  he  be  guilty  or  not.     If  he 


61        BOOK  OF  CHURCH  ORDER. 

confess,  the  court  may  deal  with  him  accord- 
ing to  its  discretion;  if  he  plead  and  take 
issue,  the  trial  shall  proceed.  Accused  par- 
ties may  plead  in  writing  when  they  cannot 
be  personally  present,  and  parties  necessarily 
absent  should  have  counsel  assigned  to  them. 

175. — IV.  The  citation  shall  be  issued  and 
signed  by  the  Moderator  or  Clerk,  by  order 
and  in  the  name  of  the  court ;  he  shall  also 
issue  citations  to  such  witnesses  as  either 
party  shall  nominate  to  appear  on  his  behaW. 

176. — V.  In  drawing  the  indictment,  the 
times,  places,  and  circumstances  should,  *f 
possible,  be  particularly  stated,  that  the  *»■ 
cused  may  have  an  opportunity  to  make  1^'s 
defence. 

177. — VI.  When  an  accused  person  shall 
refuse  to  obey  a  citation,  he  shall  be  cited  a 
second  time ;  and  this  second  citation  shall  be 
accompanied  with  a  notice  that  if  he  do  not 
appear  at  the  time  appointed  (unless  provi- 
dentially hindered,  which  fact  he  must  make 
known  to  the  court),  or  that  if  he  appear  and 
refuse  to  plead,  he  shall  be  dealt  with  for  his 
contumacy,  as  hereinafter  provided. 

17S. — VII.  The  time  which  must  elapse 
between  the  serving  of  the  first  citation  on 
the  accused  person,  and  the  meeting  of  the 
court  at  which  he  is  to  appear,  shall  be  at 
least  ten  days.  But  the  time  allotted  for  his 
appearance  on  the  subsequent  citation  shall 
be  left  to  the  discretion  of  the  court,  pro- 


THE  RULES  OF  DISCIPLINE.  65 

vided  that  it  be  not  less  than  is  quite  suffi- 
cient for  a  seasonable  and  convenient  com- 
pliance with  the  citation. 

179._ .yiH.  When  the  offence  with  which 
an  accused  person  stands  charged  took  place 
at  a  distance,  and  it  is  inconvenient  for  the 
witnesses  to  appear  before  the  court  having 
jurisdiction,  that  court  may  either  appoint  a 
commission  of  its  body,  or  request  the  co- 
ordinate court  contiguous  to  the  place  where 
the  facts  occurred,  to  take  the  testimony  for 
it.  The  accused  shall  always  have  reason- 
able notice  of  the  time  and  place  of  the  meet- 
ing of  this  commission  or  co-ordinate  court. 

180. — IX.  When  an  offence,  alleged  to 
have  been  committed  at  a  distance,  is  not 
likely  otherwise  to  become  known  to  the 
court  having  jurisdiction,  it  shall  be  the  duty 
of  the  court  within  whose  bounds  the  facts 
occurred,  after  satisfying  itself  that  there  is 
probable  ground  of  accusation,  to  send  notice 
to  the  court  having  jurisdiction,  which  shall 
at  once  proceed  against  the  accused ;  or  the 
whole  case  may  be  remitted  for  trial  to  the 
co-ordinate  court  within  whose  bounds  the 
offence  is  alleged  to  have  been  committed. 

181. — X.  Before  proceeding  to  trial, 
courts  ought  to  ascertain  that  their  citations 
have  been  duly  served. 

182. — XI.  In  every  process,  if  deemed  ex- 
pedient, there  may  be  a  committee  appointed, 
which  shall  be  called  the  Judicial  Committee, 


66  BOOK  OF  CHURCH  ORDEK. 

and  whose  duty  it  shall  be  to  digest  and  ar- 
range all  the  papers,  and  to  prescribe,  under 
the  direction  of  the  court,  the  whole  order  of 
the  proceedings.  The  members  of  this  com- 
mittee shall  be  entitled,  notwithstanding  their 
performance  of  this  duty,  to  sit  and  vote  in 
the  case  as  members  of  the  court. 

183. — XII.  "When  the  trial  is  about  to 
begin,  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Moderator 
solemnly  to  announce  from  the  chair  that 
the  court  is  about  to  pass  to  the  consideration 
of  the  cause,  and  to  enjoin  on  the  members 
to  recollect  and  regard  their  nigh  character 
as  judges  of  a  court  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  the 
solemn  duty  in  which  they  are  about  to  en- 
gage. 

lSi. — XIII.  In  order  that  the  trial  may 
be  fair  and  impartial,  the  witnesses  shall  be 
examined  in  the  presence  of  the  accused,  or 
at  least  after  he  shall  have  received  due  cita- 
tion to  attend.  Witnesses  may  be  cross-ex- 
amined by  both  parties,  and  any  questions 
asked  which  are  pertinent  to  the  issue. 

1S5. — XIY.  On  all  questions  arising  in 
the  progress  of  a  trial,  the  discussion  shall 
first  be  between  the  parties;  and  when  they 
have  been  heard,  they  may  be  required  to 
withdraw  from  the  court  until  the  members 
deliberate  upon  and  decide  the  point. 

186. — XY.  When  a  court  of  first  resort 
proceeds  to  the  trial  of  a  cause,  the  following 
order  shall  be  observed:  1,  The  Moderator 


THE  RULES  OE  DISCIPLINE.  67 

shall  charge  the  court.  2,  The  indictment 
shall  be  read,  and  the  answer  of  the  accused 
heard.  3,  The  witnesses  for  the  prosecutor, 
and  then  those  for  the  accused,  shall  be  ex- 
amined. 4,  The  parties  shall  be  heard ;  first 
the  prosecutor,  and  then  the  accused,  and 
the  prosecutor  shall  close.  5,  The  roll 'shall 
be  called,  that  the  members  may  express 
their  opinion  in  the  cause.  6,  The  decision 
shall  be  made,  and  judgment  entered  on  re- 
cord. 

1ST. — XVI.  Either  party  may,  for  cause, 
challenge  the  right  of  any  member  to  sit  in 
the  trial  of  the  case,  which  question  shall  be 
decided  by  the  members  of  the  court  other 
than  the  one  challenged. 

188. — XYII.  Pending  the  trial  of  a  cause, 
any  member  of  the  court  who  shall  express 
his  opinion  of  its  merits  to  either  party,  or 
to  any  person  not  a  member  of  the  court ;  or 
who  shall  absent  himself  from  any  sitting 
without  the  permission  of  the  court,  or  satis- 
factory reasons  rendered,  shall  be  thereby 
disqualified  from  taking  part  in  the  subse- 
quent proceedings. 

1 89.— XVIII.  The  parties  shall  be  allowed 
copies  of  the  whole  proceedings  at  their  own 
expense,  if  they  demand  them.  Minutes  of 
the  trial  shall  be  kept  by  the  clerk,  which 
shall  exhibit  the  charges,  the  answer,  all  the 
testimony,  and  all  such  acts,  orders,  and  de- 
cisions of  the  court  relating  to  the  cause,  as 


OS  BOOK  OF  CHURCH  OKDEK. 

either  party  may  desire,  and  also  the  judg- 
ment. The  clerk  shall,  without  delay,  attach 
together  the  charges,  the  answer,  the  citations 
and  returns  thereto,  and  the  minutes  herein 
required  to  he  kept.  These  papers,  when 
so  attached,  shall  constitute  "the  record  of 
the  cause."  When  a  cause  is  removed  by 
appeal  or  complaint,  the  lower  court  shall 
transmit  "the  record"  thus  prepared  to  the 
higher  court,  with  the  addition  of  the  notice 
of  appeal  or  complaint,  and  the  reasons  there- 
of, if  any  shall  have  been  filed.  Nothing 
which  is  not  contained  in  this  "record"  shall 
he  taken  into  consideration  in  the  higher 
court.  On  the  final  decision  of  a  cause  in  a 
higher  court,  its  judgment  shall  be  sent  down 
to  the  court  in  which  the  case  originated. 

190. — XIX.  No  professional  counsel  shall 
be  permitted  as  such  to  appear  and  plead  in 
cases  of  process  in  any  court ;  but  an  accused 
person  may,  if  he  desires  it,  be  represented 
before  the  Session  by  any  communicating 
member  of  the  same  particular  church;  or 
before  any  other  court,  by  any  member  of 
the  court.  A  member  of  the  court  so  em- 
ployed shall  not  be  allowed  to  sit  in  judg- 
ment in  the  cause. 

191. — XX.  Process,  in  case  of  scandal^ 
shall  commence  within  the  space  of  one  year 
after  the  offence  was  committed,  unless  it  has 
recently  become  flagrant.  When,  however, 
a  church  member  shall  commit  an   offence, 


THE  RULES  OF  DISCIPLINE.  69 

after  removing  to  a  place  far  distant  from  his 
former  residence,  and  where  his  connection 
with  the  Church  is  unknown,  in  consequence 
of  which  circumstances  process  cannot  be  in- 
stituted within  the  time  above  specified,  the  re- 
cent discovery  of  the  church  membership  of 
the  individual  shall  be  considered  as  equiva- 
lent to  the  offence  itself  having  recently  be- 
come flagrant.  The  same  principle,  in  like 
circumstances,  shall  also  apply  to  Ministers. 

CHAPTER  VII. 

6PECIAL  RULES  PERTAINING  TO  PROCESS  BEFORE 

SESSIONS. 

•192. — I.  Process  against  all  church  mem- 
bers, other  than  Ministers  of  the  gospel,  shall 
be  entered  before  the  Session  of  the  church 
to  which  such  members  belong;  except  in 
cases  in  which  the  Session  is  rendered  incapa- 
ble of  exercising  jurisdiction,  in  which  case 
process  shall  he  entered  before  the  Presbytery. 

193. — II.  When  an  accused  person,  having 
been  twice  duly  cited,  shall  refuse  to  appear 
before  the  Session,  or  appearing,  shall  refuse, 
to  plead,  the  court  shall  enter  upon  its  records 
the  fact,  together  with  the  nature  of  the  of- 
fence charged,  and  he  shall  be  suspended  from 
sealing  ordinances  for  his  contumacy.  This 
sentence  shall  be  made  public,  and  shall  in  no 
case  be  removed  until  he  has  not  only  repented 
of  Ills  contumacy,  but  has  given  satisfaction 
in  relation  to  the  charges  against  him. 


70  BOOK  OF  CHURCH  ORDER. 

194. — III.  If  the  charge  be  one  of  gross 
crime  or  heresy,  and  the  accused  persist  in 
his  contumacy,  the  court  may  proceed  to  in- 
flict the  highest  censure. 

195. — IV.  "When  it  is  impracticable  imme- 
diately to  commence  process  against  an  ac- 
cused church  member,  the  Session  may,  if  it 
think  the  edification  of  the  Church  requires 
it,  prevent  the  accused  from  approaching  the 
Lord's  table  until  the  charges  against  him  can 
be  examined. 


CHAPTER  YIIL 

SPECIAL  RULES  PERTAINING  TO  PROCESS  AGAINST 
A  MINISTER. 

196. — I.  Process  against  a  Minister  shall 
be  entered  before  the  Presbytery  of  which 
lie  is  a  member. 

197. — II.  As  no  Minister  ought,  on  ac- 
count of  his  office,  to  be  screened  in  his  sin, 
or  slightly  censured,  so  scandalous  charges 
ought  not  to  be  received  against  him  on 
slight  grounds. 

19S. — III.  If  any  one  know  a  Minister  to 
be  guilty  of  a  private  offence,%he  should  warn 
him  in  private.  But  if  the  offence  be  per- 
sisted in,  or  become  public,  he  should  bring 
the  case  to  the  attention  of  some  other  Min- 
ister of  the  Presbytery  for  his  advice. 

199. — IY.  If  a  Minister  accused  of  an 
offence,  having  been  twice  duly  cited,  shall 


THE  RULES  OP  DISCIPLINE.  71 

refuse  to  appear  before  the  Presbytery,  he 
6hall  be  immediately  suspended.  And  if, 
after  another  citation,  he  still  refuse  to  at- 
tend, he  shall  be  deposed  as  contumacious, 
and  suspended  or  excommunicated  from  the 
Church.  Record  shall  be  made  of  the  judg- 
ment and  of  the  charges  under  which  he  was 
arraigned,  and  the  sentence  shall  be  made 
public. 

200. — V.  Heresy  and  schism  may  be  of 
such  a  nature  as  to  warrant  deposition;  but 
errors  ought  to  be  carefully  considered, 
whether  they  strike  at  the  vitals  of  religion, 
and  are  industriously  spread,  or  whether  they 
arise  from  the  weakness  of  the  human  un- 
derstanding, and  are  not  likely  to  do  much 
injury. 

201.— Y I.  If  the  Presbytery  find  on  trial 
that  the  matter  complained  of  amounts  to  no 
more  than  such  acts  of  infirmity  as  may  be 
amended,  so  that  little  or  nothing  remains  to 
hinder  the  Minister's  usefulness,  it  shall  take 
all  prudent  measures  to  remove  the  scandal. 

w2()2. — VII.  When  a  Minister,  pending  a 
trial,  shall  make  confession,  if  the  matter  be 
base  and  flagitious,  such  as  drunkenness,  un- 
cleanness,  or  crimes  of  a  higher  nature, 
however  penitent  he  may  appear  to  the  satis- 
faction of  all,  the  court  shall,  without  de- 
lay, suspend  him  from  the  exercise  of  his 
office,  or  depose  him  from  the  ministry. 

203  — VIII.  A  Minister  suspended  or  de- 


7*2  BOOK  OF  CHURCH  ORDER. 

posed  for  scandalous  conduct  shall  not  be 
restored,  even  on  the  deepest  sorrow  for  his 
sin,  until  he  shall  exhibit  for  a  considerable 
time  such  an  eminently  exemplary,  humble, 
and  edifying  •walk  and  conversation  as  shall 
heal  the  wound  made  by  his  scandal.  And 
a  deposed  Minister  shall  in  no  case  be  re- 
stored until  it  shall  appear  that  the  general 
sentiment  of  the  Church  is  strongly  in  his 
favor,  and  demands  his  restoration ;  and  then 
only  by  the  court  inflicting  the  censure,  or 
with  its  consent. 

20i. — IX.  When  a  Minister  is  deposed 
his  church  shall  be  declared  vacant;  but 
when  he  is  suspended,  it  shall  be  left  to  the 
discretion  of  the  Presbytery  whether  the 
sentence  shall  include  the  dissolution  of  the 
pastoral  relation. 

205. — X.  Whenever  a  Minister  of  the 
gospel  shall  habitually  fail  to  be  engaged  in 
the  regular  discharge  of  his  official  functions, 
it  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Presbytery,  at  a 
slated  meeting,  to  inquire  into  the  cause  of 
such  dereliction,  and  if  necessary,  to  institute 
judicial  proceedings  against  him  for  breach 
of  his  covenant  engagement.  If  it  shall  ap- 
pear that  his  neglect  proceeds  only  from  his 
want  of  acceptance  to  the  church,  Presby- 
tery may,  upon  the  same  principle  upon 
which  it  withdraws  license  from  a  Proba- 
tioner for  want  of  evidence  of  the  Divine 
call,  divesf  him  of  his  office  without  censure^ 


THE  RULES  OF  DISCIPLINE. 


73 


even  against  his  will,  a  majority  of  two-thirds 
being  necessary  for  this  purpose. 

In  such  a  case,  the  clerk  shall,  under  the 
order  of  the  Presbytery,  forthwith  deliver  to 
the  individual  concerned  a  written  nofice 
that,  at  the  next  stated  meeting,  the  question 
of  his  being  so  dealt  with  is  to  be  considered. 
This  notice  shall  distinctly  state  the  grounds 
for  this  proceeding.  The  party  thus  notified 
shall  be  heard  in  his  own  defence ;  and  if  the 
decision  pass  against  him  he  may  appeal,  as 
if  he  had  been  tried  after  the  usual  forms. 

This  principle  may  apply,  mutatis  mutan- 
dis,  to  Ruling  Elders  and  Deacons. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

OF    EVIDENCE. 

20fi. — I.  All  persons  of  proper  age  and 
intelligence  are  competent  witnesses,  except 
such  as  do  not  believe  in  the  existence  of 
God,  or  a  future  state  of  rewards  and  pun- 
ishments. The  accused  party  may  be  al- 
lowed, but  shall  not  be  compelled,  to  testify; 
but  the  accuser  shall  be  required  to  testify, 
on  the  demand  of  the  accused.  Either  party 
has  the  right  to  challenge  a  witness  whom  he 
believes  to  be  incompetent,  and  the  court 
shall  examine  and  decide  upon  his  compe- 
tency. It  belongs  to  the  court  to  judge  of 
the  degree  of  credibility  to  be  attached  to  all 
evidence. 
7 


71  BOOK  <>F  CHUkCH  ORDEH. 

207. — II.  A  husband  or  wife  shall  not  be 
compelled  to  bear  testimony  the  one  against 
the  other  in  any  court. 

£08. — III.  The  testimony  of  more  than 
one  witness  shall  be  necessary  in  order  to  es- 
tablish any  charge ;  yet  if,  in  addition  to  the 
testimony  of  one  witness,  corroborative  evi- 
dence be  produced,  the  offence  may  be  con- 
sidered to  be  proved. 

209. — IY.  No  witness  afterwards  to  be 
examined,  except  a  member  of  the  court, 
shall  be  present  during  the  examination  of 
another  witness  on  the  same  case,  if  either 
party  object. 

210. — Y.  "Witnesses  shall  be  examined, 
first  by  the  party  introducing  them;  then 
cross-examined  by  the  opposite  party ;  after 
which  any  member  of  the  court,  or  either 
party,  may  put  additional  interrogatories. 
But  no  question  shall  be  put  or  answered 
except  by  permission  of  the  Moderator,  sub- 
ject to  an  appeal  to  the  court ;  and  the  court 
shall  not  permit  questions  frivolous  or  irrele- 
vant to  the  charge  at  issue. 

211. — Yl.  The  oath  or  affirmation  to  a 
witness  shall  be  administered  by  the  Modera- 
tor in  the  following  or  like  terms:  "You 
solemnly  promise,  in  the  presence  of  God, 
that  you  will  declare  the  truth,  the  whole 
truth,  and  nothing  but  the  truth,  according 
to  the  best  of  your  knowledge  in  the  matter 
in  which  you  are  called  to  witness,  as  you 


THE  RULES  OF  DISCIPLINE.  75 

shall  answer  it  to  the  great  Judge  of  quick 
and  dead."  If,  however,  at  any  time  a  wit- 
ness should  present  himself  before  a  court, 
who  for  conscientious  reasons  prefers  to 
swear  or  affirm  in  any  other  manner,  he 
should  be  allowed  to  do  so. 

212. — VII.  Every  question  put  to  a  wit- 
ness shall,  if  required,  be  reduced  to  writing. 
"When  answered,  it  shall,  together  with  the 
answer,  be  recorded,  if  deemed  by  the  court, 
or  by  either  party,  of  sufficient  importance, 
and  the  testimony  of  the  witness  shall  be  read 
to  him  for  his  approbation  and  subscription. 

213. — VIII.  The  records  of  a  court,  or 
any  part  of  them,  whether  original  or  tran- 
scribed, if  regularly  authenticated  by  the 
Moderator  and  Clerk,  or  by  either  of  them, 
shall  be  deemed  good  and  sufficient  evidence 
in  every  other  court. 

214. — IX.  In  like  manner,  testimony  taken 
by  one  court,  and  regularly  certified,  shall 
be  received  by  every  other  court  as  no  less 
valid  than  if  it  had  been  taken  by  itself. 

215. — X.  When  it  is  not  convenient  for  a 
court  to  have  the  whole,  or  perhaps  any  part 
of  the  testimony  in  any  particular  cause, 
taken  in  its  presence,  a  commission  shall  be 
appointed,  or  co-ordinate  court  requested,  to 
take  the  testimony  in  question,  which  shall 
be  considered  as  if  taken  in  the  presence  of 
the  court;  of  which  commission  or  co-ordi- 
nate court,  and  of  the  time  and  place  of  its 
meeting,  due  notice  shall  be  given  to  the 


76        BOOK  OF  CHURCH  ORDER. 

opposite  party,  that  he  may  have  an  oppor- 
tunity of  attending.  And  if  the  accused  shall 
desire,  on  his  part,  to  take  testimony  at  a  dis- 
tance, for  his  own  exculpation,  he  shall  give 
notice  to  the  court  of  the  time  and  place  at 
which  it  is  proposed  to  take  it  that  a  commis- 
sion or  co-ordinate  court,  as  in  the  former 
case,  may  be  appointed  for  the  purpose.  Or 
the  testimony  may  be  taken  on  written  in- 
terrogatories, by  filing  the  same  with  the 
clerk  of  the  court  having  jurisdiction  of  the 
cause,  and  giving  two  week's  notice  thereof 
to  the  adverse  party,  during  which  time  he 
may  file  cross-interrogatories,  if  he  desire  it; 
and  the  testimony  shall  then  be  taken  by  the 
commission  or  co-ordinate  court  in  answer 
to  the  direct  and  cross  interrogatories,  if 
such  are  filed,  and  no  notice  need  be  given 
of  the  time  and  place  of  taking  the  testimony. 

216. — XI.  A  member  of  the  court  shall 
not  be  disqualified  for  sitting  as  a  judge  by 
having  given  testimony  in  the  case. 

2  L7. — XII.  An  officer  or  private  member 
of  the  church .  refusing  to  testify  may  be 
censured  for  contumacy. 

218.— XIII.  If  after  a  trial  before  any 
court  new  testimony  be  discovered,  which  is 
supposed  to  be  highly  important  to  the  ex- 
culpation of  the  accused,  it  is  proper  for  him 
to  ask,  and  for  the  court  to  grant,  a  new  trial. 

219. — XIV.  If  in  the  prosecution  of  an 
appeal,  new  testimony  be  offered,  which,  in 

"I    baptize    thee    in    the    name    of   the 


THE  RULES  OF  DISCIPLINE.  77 

,he  judgment  of  the  appellate  court,  nas  an 
important  bearing  on  the  case,  it  shall  be 
competent  for  that  court  to  refer  the  cause 
to  the  inferior  court  for  a  new  trial ;  or,  with 
the  consent  of  parties,  to  take  the  testimony 
and  proceed  with  the  cause. 


CHAPTER  X. 

OF  THE  INFLICTION  OF  CHURCH  CENSURES. 

220. — I.  Ecclesiastical  censures  ought  to 
be  suited  to  the  nature  of  the  offence;  for 
private  offences,  censures  should  be  adminis- 
tered in  the  presence  of  the  court  alone,  or 
privately,  by  one  or  more  members  on  its 
behalf;  but  for  public  offences,  censures 
should  be  administered  in  open  session,  or 
publicly  announced  to  the  church.  When 
there  are  peculiar  and  special  reasons,  the 
court  may  visit  public  offences,  not  very 
gross  in  their  character,  with  private  admo- 
nition, or  with  definite  suspension  in  private; 
but  the  censure  of  indefinite  suspension  should 
ordinarily  be  announced  to  the  church,  whilst 
those  of  excommunication  and  deposition 
should  be  either  administered  before  the 
church,  or  else  announced  to  it,  at  the  dis- 
cretion of  the  court. 

221. — II.  When  any  member  or  officer  of 
the  Church  shall  be  guilty  of  a  fault  deserv- 
ing censure,  the  court  shall  proceed  with  all 
tenderness,  and  shall  deal  with  its  offending 


78        BOOK  OF  CHURCH  ORDER. 

brother  in  the  spirit  of  meekness,  the  mem- 
bers considering  themselves,  lest  they  also  be 
tempted. 

222. — III.  The  censure  of  admonition 
ought  to  be  administered  in  private,  by  one 
or  more  members,  in  behalf  of  the  court, 
when  the  offence  is  not  aggravated,  and  is 
known  only  to  a  few.  When  the  scandal  is 
public,  the  admonition  shall  be  administered 
by  the  Moderator  in  the  presence  of  the 
court,  and  ordinarily  shall  also  be  announced 
in  public. 

223. — IV.  Definite  suspension  being  an 
exemplary  censure,  ought  ordinarily  to  be 
either  administered  in  open  session,  or  an- 
nounced to  the  church.  • 

224. — Y.  The  censure  of  indefinite  sus- 
pension out  to  be  inflicted  with  great  solem- 
nity, that  it  may  be  the  means  of  impress- 
ing the  mind  of  the  delinquent  with  a  pro- 
per sense  of  his  danger,  while  he  stands  ex- 
cluded from  the  sacraments  of  the  Church  of 
the  living  God,  and  that  with  the  Divine 
blessing  it  may  lead  him  to  repentance. 
When  the  court  has  resolved  to  pass  this 
sentence,  the  Moderator  shall  address  the  of- 
fending brother  to  the  following  purpose : 

"  Whereas,  You,  A.  B.  (here  describe  tho 
person  as  a  Minister,  Ruling  Elder,  Deacon, 
or  private  member  of  the  Church),  are  con- 
victed by  sufficient  proof  [or,  are  guilty  by 
your  own  confession],  of  the  sin  of (here 


THE  KULES  OF  DISCIPLINE  79 

insert  the  offence),  we,  the  Presbytery  [or 
church  Session]  of  C.  D.,  in  the  name  and 
by  the  authority  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  do 
now  declare  you  suspended  from  the  sacra- 
ments of  the  Church  [and  from  the  exercise 
of  your  office],  until  you  give  satisfactory 
evidence  of  repentance." 

To  this  shall  be  added  such  advice  or  ad- 
monition as  may  be  judged  necessary,  and 
the  whole  shall  be  concluded  with  prayer  to 
Almighty  God  that  he  would  follow  this  act 
of  discipline  with  his  blessing. 

225. — VI.  When  the  sentence  of  excom- 
munication has  been  regularly  passed,  the 
Moderator  of  the  Session  shall  make  a  public 
statement  before  the  church  of  the  several 
steps  which  have  been  taken  with  respect  to 
their  offending  brother,  and  inform  them  that 
it  has  been  found  necessary  to  cut  him  off 
from  the  communion  of  the  Church.  He 
shall  then  show  the  authority  of  the  Church 
to  cast  out  unworthy  members,  from  Matt, 
xviii.  15-18,  and  1  Cor.  v.  1-5,  and  shall  ex- 
plain the  nature,  use  and  consequence  of  this 
censure,  warning  the  people,  that  they  are  to 
conduct  themselves,  in  all  their  intercourse 
with  him,  as  is  proper  towards  one  who  is 
under  the  heaviest  censure  of  the  Church. 
He  shall  then  pronounce  sentence  to  the  fol- 
lowing effect: 

"  Whereas,  A.  B.,  a  member  of  this  church, 
has  been,  by  sufficient  proof,  convicted  of  the 


80  BOOK  OF  CHURCH  ORDER. 

sin  of  ■ ,  and  after  much  admonition  and 

praye) ,  obstinately  refuses  to  Lear  the  Church, 
and  lias  manifested  no  evidence  of  repentance : 
Therefore,  in  the  name  and  by  the  authority 
of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  we,  the  Session  of 
the  church  of  C.  D.,  do  pronounce  him  to  be 
excluded  from  the  sacraments,  and  cut  off 
from  the  fellowship  of  the  Church." 

After  which  prayer  shall  be  made  that  the 
blessing  of  God  may  follow  his  ordinance, 
for  the  conviction  and  reformation  of  the  ex- 
communicated, and  for  the  establishment  of 
all  true  believers. 

226.— VII.  The  sentence  (f  deposition 
shall  be  pronounced  by  the  Moderator,  in 
words  of  the  following  import: 

"  Whereas,  A.  B.,  a  Minister  of  this  Pres- 
bytery [or  a  Ruling  Elder  or  Deacon  of  this 
church],  has  been  proved,  by  sufficient  evi- 
dence to  be  guilty  of  the  sin  of  ■ ,  we,  the 

Presbytery  [or  church  Session],  of  C.  D.,  do 
adjudge  him  totally  disqualified  for  the  office 
of  the  christian  Ministry  [or  Eldership,  01 
Deaconship] ,  and  therefore  we  do  hereby,  in 
the  name  and  by  the  authority  of  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  depose  from  the  office  of  a 
christian  Minister  [or  Elder,  or  Deacon],  the 
said  A.  B.,  and  do  prohibit  him  from  exercis- 
ing any  of  the  functions  thereof."  If  the 
sentence  include  suspension  or  excommunica- 
tion, the  Moderator  shall  proceed  to  say: 
"We  do  moreover,  by  the  same  authority, 


THE  RULES  OF  DISCIPLINE.  81 

suspend  the  said  A.  B.  from  the  sacraments 
of  the  Church,  until  he  shall  exhibit  satis- 
factory evidence  of  sincere  repentance,"  or 
"exclude  the  said  A.  B.  from  the  sacraments, 
and  cut  him  off  from  the  fellowship  of  the 
Church." 

The  sentence  of  deposition  ought  to  be  in- 
flicted with  solemnities  similar  to  those  al- 
ready prescribed  in  the  case  of  excommunica- 
tion. 


CHAPTER  XI. 

OF  THE  REMOVAL  OF  CENSURES. 

227. — T.  After  any  person  has  been  sus- 
pended from  the  sacraments,  it  is  proper 
that  the  rulers  of  the  church  should  fre- 
quently converse  with  him,  as  well  as  pray 
with  him  and  for  him,  that  it  would  please 
God  to  give  him  repentance. 

.228. — II.  When  the  court  shall  be  satis- 
fied as  to  the  reality  of  the  repentance  of  a 
suspended  offender,  he  shall  be  admitted  to 
profess  his  repentance,  either  in  the  presence 
of  the  court  alone,  or  publicly,  and  be  re- 
stored to  the  sacraments  of  the  Church,  and 
to  his  office,  if  such  be  the  judgment  of  the 
court,  which  restoration  shall  be  declared  to 
the  penitent  in  words  of  the  following  im- 
port: 

"  Whereas,  You,  A.  B.,  have  been  de- 
barred from  the  sacraments  of  the  Church 


82        BOOK  OF  CHURCH  ORDER. 

[and  from  the  office  of  the  gospel  Ministry, 
or  Eldership,  or  Deaconship],  but  have  now- 
manifested  such  repentance  as  satisfies  the 
Church,  we,  the  Session  (or  Presbytery)  of 
C.  D.,  do  hereby,  in  the  name  and  by  the 
authority  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  absolve 
you  from  the  said  sentence  of  suspension, 
and  do  restore  you  to  the  full  enjoyment  of 
sealing  ordinances,  [and  the  exercise  of  your 
said  office,  and  all  the  functions  thereof.]5' 

After  which  there  shall  be  prayer  and 
thanksgiving. 

229. — III.  When  an  excommunicated  per- 
son shall  be  so  affected  with  his  state  as  to  be 
brought  to  repentance,  and  to  desire  to  be 
readmitted  to  the  communion  of  the  Church, 
the  Session,  having  obtained  sufficient  evi- 
dence of  his  sincere  penitence,  shall  proceed 
to  restore  him.  In  order  to  which,  the  pre- 
siding Minister  shall  inform  the  church  of 
the  measures  which  have  been  taken  with 
the  excommunicated  person,  and  of  the  re- 
solution of  the  Session  to  restore  him. 

On  the  day  appointed  for  his  restoration, 
the  Minister  shall  call  upon  the  excommuni- 
cated person,  and  propose  to  him  in  the  pre- 
sence of  the  congregation  the  following  ques- 
tions : 

"  Do  you,  from  a  deep  sense  of  your  great 
wickedness,  freely  confess  your  sin  in  thus 
rebelling  against  God,  and  in  refusing  to 
hear  his  Church  ;  and  do  you  acknowledge 


THE  RULES  <j£  DISCIPLINE.  83 

that  you  have  been  in  justice  and  mercy  cut 
off  from  the  communion  of  the  Church  ? 
Answer. — I  do.  Do  you  now  voluntarily 
profess  your  sincere  repentance  and  contri- 
tion for  your  sin  and  obstinacy ;  and  do  you 
humbly  ask  the  forgiveness  of  God  and  his 
Church?  Answer. — I  do.  Do  you  sincerely 
promise,  through  divine  grace,  to  live  in  all 
humbleness  of  mind  and  circumspection ;  and 
to  endeavor  to  adorn  the  doctrine  of  God  our 
Saviour,  by  having  your  conversation  as  be- 
cometh  the  gospel?     Answer. — I  do." 

Here  the  minister  shall  give  the  penitent 
a  suitable  exhortation,  encouraging  and  com- 
forting him.  Then  he  shall  pronounce  the 
sentence  of  restoration  in  the  following 
words : 

"Whereas,  You,  A.  B.,  have  been  shut 
out  from  the  communion  of  the  Church,  but 
have  now  manifested  such  repentance  as 
satisfies  the  Church;  in  the  name  of  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  by  his  authority,  we, 
the  Session  of  this  church,  do  declare  you 
absolved  from  the  sentence  of  excommunica- 
tion formerly  denounced  against  you;  and 
we  do  restore  you  to  the  communion  of  the 
Church,  that  you  may  be  a  partaker  of  all 
the  benefits  of  the  Lord  Jesus  to  your  eternal 
salvation." 

The  whole  shall  be  concluded  with  prayer 
and  thanksgiving. 

230. — IY.  The  restoration  of  a  deposed 


84  BOOK  OF  CHURCH  ORDER. 

officer,  after  public  confession  has  been  maa« 
in  a  manner  similar  to  that  prescribed  in  the 
ease  of  the  removal  of  censure  from  an  ex  com- 
municated person,  shall  be  announced  co  him 
by  the  Moderator  in  the  following  form,  viz. : 

"  Whereas,  Yon,  A.  B.,  formerly  a  Minister 
of  this  Presbytery  [or  a  Ruling  Elder,  or  Dea- 
con of  this  church],  have  been  deposed  from, 
yonr  office,  but  have  now  manifested  such  re- 
pentance as  satisfies  the  Church;  in  the  name 
of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  by  his  authority, 
we,  tho  Presbytery  of  C.  D.,  [or  the  Session  of 
this  church],  do  declare  you  absolved  from  the 
said  sentence  of  deposition  formerly  pro- 
nounced against  you  ;  and  we  do  furthermore 
restore  you  to  your  said  office,  and  to  the  ex- 
ercise of  all  the  functions  thereof,  whenever 
you  may  be  orderly  called  thereto'' 

After  which  there  shall  be  prayer  anr*  thanks- 
giving, and  the  members  of  the  co»rt  shall 
extend  to  him  the  right  hand  of  fellowship. 

231. — V.  When  an  Elder  or  Deao^o  hay 
been  absolved  from  the  censure  of  deposition, 
he  cannot  be  allowed  to  resume  the  exercise 
of  his  office  in  the  church  without  re-ele^ion 
by  the  people. 

232. — VI.  When  a  person  under  cen*ure 
shall  remove  to  a  part  of  the  country  remote 
from  the  court  by  which  he  was  sentenced,  ?nd 
shall  desire  to  profess  repentance  and  obtain 
restoration,  it  shall  be  lawful  for  the  court;  if 
it  deems  it  expedient,  to  transmit  a  certified 


THE  RULES  OF  DISCIPLINE.  85 

copy  of  its  proceedings  to  the  Session  (or 
1  resbytery)  where  the  delinquent  resides, 
which  shall  take  up  the  case  and  proceed 
with  it  as  though  it  had  originated  with  itself. 
233. — VII.  Jn  proceeding  to  restore  a  sus- 
pended or  deposed  Minister,  it  is  the  duty  of 
the  Presbytery  to  exercise  great  caution ;  first 
admitting  him  to  the  sacraments,  if  he  has  been 
debarred  from  the  same,  afterwards  granting 
him  the  privilege  of  preaching  for  a  season  on 
probation,  so  as  to  test  the  sincerity  of  his  re- 
pentance and  the  prospect  of  his  usefulness ; 
ana  finally  restoring  him  to  his  office.  But  the 
case  shall  always  be  sub  judice  until  the  sen- 
tence of  restoration  has  been  pronounced. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

OF  CASES  WITHOUT  PROCESS. 

2~34. — I.  When  any  person  shall  come  for- 
ward and  make  his  oifence  known  to  the  court, 
a  full  statement  of  the  facts  shall  be  recorded 
and  judgment  rendered  without  process. 

235. — II.  When  a  communicating  mem- 
ber shall  confess  before  the  church  Session 
an  unregenerate  heart,  and  there  is  no  evi- 
dence of  other  offence,  the  court  may  trans- 
fer his  name  to  the  roll  of  non-communicating 
members,  and  he  shall  be  faithfully  warned  of 
his  guilt  in  disobeying  the  gospel,  and  en- 
couraged to  seek  the  redemption  freely  offered 
in  Christ;  and  a  statement  of  the  case  shall  be 
8 


86  BOOK  OF  CHURCH  ORDER 

made  to  the  church.  But  this  action  shall  not 
be  taken  until  the  church  Session  has  ascer- 
tained, after  mature  inquiry  and  due  delay, 
that  this  confession  does  not  result  from  Sa- 
tanic temptation  or  transient  darkness  of 
spirit.  This  rule,  however,  shall  not  be  applied 
to  those  who  wilfully  absent  themselves  from 
the  Lord's  table,  which  is  always  an  offence. 

236.— III.  A  Minister  of  the  gospel, 
against  whom  there  are  no  charges,  if  fully  sat- 
isfied in  his  own  conscience  that  God  has  not 
called  him  to  the  ministry,  or  if  he-has  satisfac- 
tory^ evidence  of  his  inability  to  serve  the 
Church  with  acceptance,  may  report  these 
facts  at  a  stated  meeting.  At  the  next  stated 
meeting,  if  after  full  deliberation  the  Presby- 
tery shall  concur  with  him  in  judgment,  it  may 
divest  him  of  his  office  without  censure,  and 
shall  assign  him  membership  in  some  particu- 
lar church.  This  provision  shall  in  like  man- 
ner apply  mutatis  mutandis  to  the  case  of 
Ruling  Elders  and  Deacons;  but  in  all  such 
cases  the  Session  of  the  church  to  which  the 
Elder  or  the  Deacon  who  seeks  demission  be- 
longs shall  act  as  the  Presbytery  acts  in  simi- 
lar cases  where  a  minister  is  concerned. 

237. — IV.  When  a  member  or  officer  shall 
renounce  the  communion  of  this  Church  by 
joining  some  other  evangelical  Church,  if  in 
good  standing,  the  irregularity  shall  be  re- 
corded, and  his  name  erased.  But  if  charges 
are  pending  against  him,  they  shall  be  com- 


THE  RULES  OF  DISCIPLINE.  87 

Hmnioated  to  tlie  church  which  he  has 
joined.  If  the  denomination  be  heretical,  an 
officer  shall  have  his  name  stricken  from  the 
roll,  and  all  authority  to  exercise  his  office 
derived  from  this  Church  shall  be  withdrawn 
from  him;  but  a  private  member  shall  not 
be  otherwise  noticed  than  as  above  pre- 
scribed. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

OF  THE  MODES  IN  WHICH  A   CAUSE  MAY  BE  CAR- 
RIED FROM  A  LOWER  TO  A  HIGHER  COURT. 

238. — I.  Every  decision  which  is  made  by 
any  church  court,  except  the  highest,  is  sub- 
ject to  the  review  of  a  superior  court,  and 
may  be  brought  before  it  by  general  review 
and  control,  reference,  appeal  or  complaint. 

239. — II.  "When  a  matter  is  transferred  in 
any  of  these  ways  from  an  inferior  to  a  su- 
perior court,  the  members  of  the  inferior 
court  shall  not  lose  their  right  to  sit,  delib- 
erate, and  vote  in  the  case  in  the  higher 
courts,  except  that  either  of  the  original  par- 
ties may  challenge  the  right  of  any  mem- 
bers of  the  inferior  court  to  sit,  which  ques- 
tion shall  be  decided  by  the  vote  of  al-1  those 
members  of  the  superior  court  who  are  not 
members  of  the  inferior. 

Section  I. —  Of  General  Review  and  Control. 
240. — I.    It  is  the  duty   of    every    court 


38  BOOK  O*'  CHURCH  ORDER, 

above  a  church  Session,  at  least  once  a  year, 
to  review  the  records  of  the  proceedings  of 
the  courts  next  below.  And  if  any  lower 
court  shall  omit  to  send  up  its  records  for 
this  purpose,  the  higher  court  may  issue  an 
order  to  produce  them,  either  immediately , 
or  at  a  particular  time,  as  circumstances  may 
require. 

241. — II.  In  reviewing  the  records  of  an 
inferior  court,  it  is  proper  to  examine :  First, 
Whether  the  proceedings  have  been  consti- 
tutional and  regular ;  Secondly,  Whether  they 
have  been  wise,  equitable,  and  for  the  edifi- 
cation of  the  Church;  Thirdly,  Whether 
they  have  been  correctly  recorded ;  Fourthly, 
Whether  the  lawful  injunctions  of  the  supe- 
rior courts  have  been  obeyed. 

2-12. — III.  In  most  cases  the  superior 
court  may  be  considered  as  fulfilling  its  duty 
by  simply  recording  on  its  own  minutes  the 
approval,  the  correction  of  proceedings,  or 
the  censure  which  it  may  think  proper  to 
pass  on  the  records  under  review ;  and  also 
by  making  an  entry  of  the  same  in  the  book 
reviewed.  But  should  any  irregular  pro- 
ceedings be  found,  such  as  demand  the  inter- 
ference of  the  superior  court,  the  inferior  court 
may  be  required  to  review  and  correct  them. 

243. — IV.  In  cases  of  process,  however, 
no  judgment  of  an  inferior  court  shall  be 
reversed,  unless  it  be  regularly  brought  up 
by  appeal  or  complaint, 


IpUJffl  RULES  OF  DISCIPLINE.  SO 

244. — Y.  Courts  may  sometimes  entirely 
neglect  to  perform  their  duty,  by  which  neg- 
lect heretical  opinions"  or  corrupt  practices 
may  be  allowed  to  gain  ground ;  or  offenders 
of  a  very  gross  character  may  be  suffered  to 
escape  ;  or  some  circumstances  in  their  pro- 
ceedings of  very  great  irregularity  may  not 
be  distinctly  recorded  by  them;  in  any  of 
which  cases  their  records  will  by  no  means 
exhibit  to  the  superior  court  a  full  view  of 
their  proceedings.  If,  therefore,  the  next 
superior  court  be  well  advised  that  any  such 
neglect  or  irregularity  has  ■occurred  on  the 
part  of  the  inferior  court,  it  is  incumbent  on 
it  to  take  cognizance  of  the  same,  and  to  ex- 
amine, deliberate  and  judge  in  the  whole 
matter  as  completely  as  if  it  had  been  re- 
corded, and  thus  brought  up  by  the  review 
of  the  records. 

245. — YI.  When  any  court  having  appel- 
late jurisdiction  shall  be  advised,  either  by 
the  records  of  the  court  next  below  or  by 
memorial,  either  with  or  without  protest,  or 
by  any  other  satisfactory  method,  of  any  im- 
portant delinquency  or  grossly  unconstitu- 
tional proceedings  of  such  court,  the  first  step 
shall  be  to  cite  the  court  alleged  to  have  of- 
fended to  appear  by  representative  or  in  writ- 
ing, at  a  specified  time  and  place,  and  to 
show  what  it  has  done  or  failed  to  do  in  the 
case  in  question.  The  court  thus  issuing  the 
citatiou  may  reverse  or  redress  the  proceed- 


90        BOOK  OF  CHURCH  ORDER, 

ings  of  the  court  below  in  other  than  judicial 
cases ;  or  it  may  censure  the  delinquent  court ; 
or  it  may  remit  the  whole  matter  to  the  delin- 
quent court,  with  an  injunction  to  take  it  up 
and  dispose  of  it  in  a  constitutional  manner ; 
or  it  may  stay  all  further  proceedings  in  the 
case  ;  as  circumstances  may  require. 

246. — VII.  In  process  against  an  inferior 
court,  the  trial  shall  be  conducted  according 
to  the  rules  provided  for  process  against  in- 
dividuals, so  far  as  they  may  be  applicable. 

Section  II — Of  References. 

247. — I.  A  reference  is  a  representation 
of  a  matter  not  yet  decided,  made  by  an  in- 
ferior to  a  superior  court,  which  representa- 
tion ought  always  to  be  in  writing. 

248. — II.  Cases  which  are  new,  important, 
difficult  or  of  peculiar  delicacy,  the  decision 
of  which  may  establish  principles  or  prece- 
dents of  extensive  influence;  on  which  the 
sentiments  of  the  inferior  court  are  greatly 
divided ;  or  on  which  for  any  reason  it  is  de- 
sirable that  a  superior  court  should  first  de- 
cide, are  proper  subjects  for  reference. 

249. — III.  References  are  either  for  mere 
advice,  preparatory  to  a  decision  by  the  infe- 
rior court ;  or  for  ultimate  decision  by  the 
superior  court. 

250 — IV.  In  the  former  case,  the  refer- 
ence only  suspends  the  decision  of  the  court 
from  which  it  comes;  in  the  latter,  it  &«b- 


THE  RILES  OF  DISCIPLINE.  01 

units  the  whole  case  to  the  final  judgment  of 
the  superior  court. 

251. — V.  Although  references  may,  in 
some  cases,  be  proper,  yet  it  is  generally  com 
ducive  to  the  good  of  the  Church  that  every 
court  should  fulfil  its  duty  by  exercising  its 
judgment. 

252. — VI.  A  reference  ought,  generally, 
to  procure  advice  from  the  superior  court, 
yet  that  court  is  not  bound  to  give  a  final 
judgment,  but  may  remit  the  whole  case, 
either  with  or  without  advice,  to  the  court 
by  which  it  was  referred. 

253. — VII.  References  by  any  court  are 
to  be  made  to  the  court  immediately  supe- 
rior. 

254:. — VIII.  When  a  court  makes  a  refer- 
ence, it  ought  to  have  all  the  testimony  and 
other  documents  duly  prepared,  produced, 
and  in  perfect  readiness,  so  that  the  superior 
court  may  be  able  to  fully  consider  .and  issue 
the  case  with  as  little  difficulty  or  delay  as 
possible. 

/Section  III. — Of  Appeals. 

255. — I.  An  appeal  is  the  removal  of  a 
cause  already  decided,  from  an  inferior  to  a 
superior  court,  the  eifect  of  which  is  to  ar- 
rest sentence  until  the  matter  is  finally  de- 
cided. It  is  allowable  only  after  judgment 
has  been  rendered,  and  to  the  party  against 
whom  the  decision  has  been  rendered 


92  BOOK  OF  CHURCH  ORDER. 

256. — II.  Those  who  have  not  submitted 
to  a  regular  trial  are  not  entitled  to  an  ap- 
peal. 

257. — III.  Any  irregularity  in  the  pro- 
ceedings of  the  inferior  court;  a  refusal  of 
reasonable  indulgence  to  a  party  on  trial; 
declining  to  receive  important  testimony; 
hurrying  to  a  decision  before  the  testimony 
is  fully  taken ;  a  manifestation  of  prejudice 
in  the  cause;  and  mistake  or  injustice  in  the 
judgment,  are  all  proper  grounds  of  appeal. 

258. — IV.  Every  appellant  is  bound  to 
give  notice  of  his  intention  to  appeal,  and 
also  to  lay  the  reasons  thereof  in  writing  be 
fore  the  court  appealed  from,  either  before 
its  rising  or  within  ten  days  thereafter.  If 
this  notice  or  these  reasons  be  not  given  to 
the  court  while  in  session,  they  shall  be 
lodged  with  the  Moderator  or  Clerk. 

259. — Y.  No  appeal  shall  be  carried  from 
an  inferior  to  any  other  court  than  the  one 
immediately  superior,  without  its  consent. 

260.— YI.  The  appellant  shall  lodge  his 
appeal,  and  the  reasons  of  it,  with  the  Clerk 
of  the  higher  court  before  the  close  of  the 
second  day  of  its  sessions;  and  the  appear- 
ance of  the  appellant  and  appellee  shall  be 
either  in  person  or  by  writing. 

261 — YII.  In  taking  up  an  appeal,  after 
ascertaining  that  the  appellant  on  his  part 
has  conducted  it  regularly,  the  first  step  shall 
be  to  vead  "  the  record  of  the  cause ;"  the 


THE  RULES  OF  DISCIPLINE.  93 

second,  to  hear  the  parties,  first  the  appel- 
lant, then  the  appellee,  and  the  appellant 
shall  close ;  the  third,  to  call  the  roll,  that 
the  members  may  express  their  opinion  in 
the  cause ;  and  then  the  vote  shall  be  taken. 

262. — YIII.  The  decision  may  be  either 
to  confirm  or  reverse,  in  whole  or  in  part,  the 
judgment  of  the  inferior  court;  or  to  remit 
the  cause  for  the  purpose  of  amending  the 
record,  should  it  appear  to  be  incorrect  or  de- 
fective ;  or  for  a  new  trial. 

263. — IX.  If  an  appellant,  after  entering 
his  appeal  to  a  superior  court,  fail  to  prose- 
cute it,  it  shall  be  considered  as  abandoned, 
and  the  judgment  appealed  from  shall  be 
final.  iVid  an  appellant  shall  be  considered 
as  abandoning  his  appeal  if  he  do  not  appear 
before  the  appellate  court  by  the  second  day 
of  its  meeting  next  ensuing  the  date  of  his 
notice  of  appeal,  unless  it  shall  appear  that 
he  was  prevented  by  the  providence  of  God 
from  seasonably  prosecuting  it. 

26 ±. — X.  If  an  appellant  is  found  to  mani- 
fest a  litigious  or  other  unchristian  spirit  in 
the  prosecution  of  his  appeal,  he  shall  be  cen- 
sured according  to  the  degree  of  his  offence. 

265. — XI.  If  the  infliction  of  the  sentence 
of  suspension,  by  excommunication  or  de- 
position be  arrested  by  appeal,  the  judgment 
appealed  from  shall  nevertheless  be  con- 
sidered as  in  force  until  the  appeal  shall  be 
issued. 


94        BOOK  OF  CHURCH  ORDER. 

266. — XII.  If  any  court  shall  neglect  to 
send  up  the  record  of  the  cause,  especially  if 
thereby  an  appellant  who  has  proceeded  with 
regularity  shall  be  deprived  of  the  privilege 
of  having  his  appeal  seasonably  tried,  it  shall 
be  censured  according  to  the  circumstances 
of  the  case,  and  the  judgment  appealed  from 
shall  be  suspended  until  the  record  be  pro- 
duced, upon  which  the  issue  can  be  fairly 
tried. 

Section  IV. — Of  Complaints. 

267. — I.  A  complaint  is  a  representation 
made  to  a  superior  court  against  some  de- 
cision of  an  inferior  court.  Any  member 
of  the  church,  submitting  to  its  authority, 
may  complain  against  every  species  of  de- 
cision, except  where  a  party,  against  whom 
a  decision  has  been  rendered,  takes  his 
appeal  against  it.  But  the  complaint  shall 
not  suspend,  while  pending,  the  effect  of 
the  decision  complained  of. 

268. — II.  Notice  of  complaint  shall  be 
given  in  the  same  form  and  time  as  notice 
of  appeal. 

269. — III.  The  court  against  whose  de- 
cision a  complaint  is  taken  shall  appoint  a 
representative  to  defend  that  decision,  who 
shall  be  called  the  respondent.  After  the 
superior  court  has  ascertained  that  the 
complaint  is  regular,  its  first  step  shall  be  to 
read  "  the  record  "  of  the  case ;  its  second  to 
hear  the  complainant ;  its  third  to  hear  the 


THE  RULES  OF  DISCIPLINE.  95 

respondent;  its  fourth  to  hear  the  com- 
plainant again,  and  then  it  shall  consider 
and  decide  the  case. 

270. — IV.  The  superior  court  has  discre- 
tionary power  either  to  annul  any  portion  or 
the  whole  of  the  decision  complained  of,  or 
to  send  it  back  to  the  inferior  court  with  in- 
structions for  a  new  hearing. 

271. — V.  The  court  against  whose  deci- 
sion complaint  is  taken  is  bound  to  send  up  its 
records  in  the  case,  as  hereinbefore  provided. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

OF  DISSENTS  AND  PROTESTS. 

272. — I.  A  dissent  is  a  declaration  on  the 
part  of  one  or  more  members  of  a  minority 
in  a  court,  expressing  a  different  opinion 
from  that  of  the  majority  in  a  particular  case. 
A  dissent  unaccompanied  with  reasons  shall 
be  entered  on  the  records  of  the  court. 

273. — II.  A  protest  is  a  more  solemn  and 
formal  declaration  by  members  of  a  minority, 
bearing  their  testimony  against  what  they 
deem  a  mischievous  or  erroneous  judgment, 
and  is  generally  accompanied  with  a  detail 
of  the  reasons  on  which  it  is  founded. 

274. — III.  If  a  protest  or  dissent  be 
couched  in  temperate  language,  and  be  re- 
spectful to  the  court,  it  shall  be  recorded ; 
and  the  court  may,  if  deemed  necessary,  put 
an  answer  to  the  protest  on  the  records  along 


96        BOOK  OF  CHURCH  ORDER. 

with  it.  But  here  the  matter  shall  end,  un- 
less the  parties  protesting  obtain  permission 
to  withdraw  their  protest  absolutely,  or  for 
the  sake  of  amendment. 

275. — IV.  None  can  join  in  a  protest 
against  a  decision  of  any  court  except  tho&e 
who  had  a  right  to  vote  in  the  case. 


CHAPTER  XY. 

OF   JURISDICTION. 

276. — I.  When  any  member  shall  remove 
from  one  church  to  another,  he  shall  pro- 
duce satisfactory  testimonials  of  his  church- 
membership  and  dismission  before  he  be  ad- 
mitted as  a  regular  member  of  that  congre- 
gation, unless  the  church  Session  has  other 
satisfactory  means  of  information. 

277. — II.  When  a  church  member  or  offi- 
cer shall  remove  his  residence  beyond  the 
bounds  of  the  court  to  whose  jurisdiction  he 
belongs  into  the  bounds  of  another,  if  he 
shall  neglect  for  twelve  months,  without  sat- 
isfactory reasons  given  to  both  these  courts, 
to  transfer  his  ecclesiastical  relations,  the 
court  whose  bounds  he  has  left  shall  be  re- 
quired to  transfer  them.  And  should  that 
court  neglect  this  duty,  the  one  into  whose 
bounds  he  has  removed  shall  assume  jurisdic- 
tion, giving  due  notice  to  the  other  body. 

278 — III.  Members  of  one  church  dis- 
missed to  join  another  shall  be  held  to  be 


THE  KULES  OF  DISCIPLINE.  07 

under  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Session  dismis- 
sing them  till  they  form  a  regular  connection 
with  that  to  which  they  have  been  dismissed. 

279. — IV.  If  the  residence  of  a  communi- 
cating member  be  unknown  for  three  years, 
he  shall  be  retired  upon  a  separate  roll  until 
he  shall  reappear  and  give  satisfaction;  of 
which  due  record  shall  be  made. 

280.— Y.  When  a  Presbytery  shall  dis- 
miss a  Minister,  Probationer  or  candidate,  the 
name  of  the  Presbytery  to  which  he  is  dis- 
missed shall  be  given  in  the  certificate,  and 
he  shall  remain  under  the  jurisdiction  of  the 
Presbytery  dismissing  him  until  received  by 
the  other. 

281. — VI.  'No  certificate  of  dismission, 
from  either  a  Session  or  a  Presbytery,  shall 
be  valid  testimony  of  good  standing  for  a 
longer  period  than  one  year,  unless  its  earlier 
presentation  be  hindered  by  some  providen- 
tial cause ;  and  such  certificates  given  to  per- 
sons who  have  left  the  bounds  of  the  Session 
or  Presbytery  granting  them,  shall  certify 
the  standing  of  such  persons  only  to  the  time 
of  their  leaving  those  bounds. 


THE 

Directory  for  the  Worship  of  God 


-X- 


IN  THE 

PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH  IN  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

ADOPTED  1894. 

CHAPTEK  I. 

OF  THE  SANCTIFICATION  OF  THE  LORD'S  DAY. 

I.  It  is  the  duty  of  every  person  to  re- 
member the  Lord's  day;  and  to  prepare 
for  it  before  its  approach.  All  worldly 
business  should  be  so  ordered,  and  sea- 
sonably laid  aside,  as  that  they  may  not  be 
hindered  thereby  from  sanctifying  the  Sab- 
bath, as  the  Holy  Scriptures  require. 

II.  The  whole  day  is  to  be  kept  holy  to 
the  Lord  ;  and  to  be  employed  in  the  pub- 
lic and  private  exercises  of  religion.  There- 
fore, it  is  requisite,  that  there  be  a  holy 
resting,  all  the  day,  from  unnecessary 
labors ;  and  an  abstaining  from  those 
recreations  which  may  be  lawful  on  other 

*  The  Scripture  warrant  for  what  is  specified  in  the 
various  articles  of  this  Directory  will  be  found  at  large 
in  the  Confession  of  Faith  and  Catechisms,  in  the  places 
where  the  subjects  are  treated  in  a  doctrinal  form. 


100  DIRECTORY  FOR  WORSHIP. 

clays ;  and  also,  as  much  as  possible,  from 
worldly  thoughts  and  conversation. 

III.  Let  the  provisions  for  the  support 
of  the  family  on  that  day  be  so  ordered 
that  servants  or  others  be  not  improperly 
detained  from  the  public  worship  of  God. 
nor  hindered  from  sanctifying  the  Sab- 
bath. 

IV.  Let  every  person  and  family,  in  the 
morning,  by  secret  and  private  prayer,  for 
themselves  and  others,  especially  for  the 
assistance  of  God  to  their  minister,  and  for 
a  blessing  upon  his  ministry,  by  reading 
the  Scriptures,  and  by  holy  meditation, 
prepare  for  communion  with  God  in  his 
public  ordinances 

V.  Let  the  people  be  careful  to  assemble 
at  the  appointed  time ;  that,  being  all  pres- 
ent at  the  beginning,  they  may  unite,  with 
one  heart,  in  all  the  parts  of  public  wor- 
ship ;  and  let  none  unnecessarily  depart 
till  after  the  blessing  be  pronounced. 

VI.  Let  the  time  after  the  solemn  ser- 
vices of  the  congregation  in  public  are  over 
be  spent  in  prayer,  in  devotional  reading, 
and  especially  in  the  study  of  the  Scrip- 
tures, meditation,  catechising,  religious 
conversation,  the  singing  of  psalms,  hymns, 
or  spiritual  songs ;  visiting  the  sick,  reliev- 
ing the  poor,  teaching  the  ignorant,  and  in 
performing  such  like  duties  of  piety, 
charity,  and  mercy. 


DIRECTORY  FOR  WORSHIP.  101 

CHAPTEE  II. 

CF  THE  ASSEMBLING  OF  THE  CONGREGATION, 
AND  THEIR  BEHAVIOR  DURING  DIVINE  SER- 
VICE. 

I.  When  the  time  appointed  for  public 
worship  is  come,  let  the  people  enter  the 
church,  and  having  taken  their  seats  in  a 
decent,  grave,  and  reverent  manner,  engage 
in  silent  prayer  for  a  blessing  upon  them- 
selves, the  minister,  and  all  present,  as 
well  as  upon  others  who  are  detained  from 
the  house  of  God. 

II.  In  time  of  public  worship,  let  all  the 
people  attend  with  gravity  and  reverence; 
forbearing  to  read  anything  except  what 
the  minister  is  then  reading  or  citing ;  ab- 
staining from  all  whisperings,  from  saluta- 
tions of  persons  present  or  coming  in ;  and 
from  gazing  about,  sleeping,  smiling,  and 
all  other  improper  behavior.  It  is  highly 
important  that  children  should  be  with 
their  parents,  and  that  the  members  of  a 
family  should  sit  together  in  the  house  of 
God. 


CHAPTER  III. 

OF  THE   PUBLIC   READING  OF  THE   HOLY  SCRIP- 
TURES. 

I.  The  reading  of  the  Holy   Scriptures 
in  the  congregation  is  a  part  of  the  public 


102  DIRECTORY  FOR  WORSHIP. 

worship  of  God,  and  ought  to  be  performed 
by  the  minister  or  some  other  authorized 
person. 

II.  The  Holy  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and 
New  Testaments  shall  be  read  from  the 
most  approved  translation,  in  the  vulgar 
tongue,  that  all  may  hear  and  understand. 

III.  How  large  a  portion  shall  be  read  at 
once  is  left  to  the  discretion  of  every  min- 
ister; and  he  may,  when  he  thinks  it  expe- 
dient, expound  any  part  of  what  is  read : 
always  having  regard  to  the  time,  that 
neither  reading,  singing,  praying,  preach- 
ing, nor  any  other  ordinance,  be  dispro- 
portionate the  one  to  the  other;  nor  the 
whole  rendered  too  short,  or  too  tedious. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

OF  THE  SINGING  OF  PSALMS  AND  HYMNS. 

I.  It  is  the  duty  of  Christians  to  praise 
God  by  singing  psalms  or  hymns  publicly 
in  the  church,  as  also  privately  in  the 
family. 

II.  In  singing  the  praises  of  God,  we  are 
to  sing  with  the  spirit,  and  with  the  under- 
standing also,  making  melody  in  our  hearts 
unto  the  Lord.  It  is  also  proper  that  we 
cultivate  some  knowledge  of  the  rules  of 
music,  that  we  may  praise  God  in  a  becom- 
ing manner  with  our  voices,  as  well  as  with 


DIRECTORY  FOR  WORSHIP.  103 

our  hearts.  The  whole  congregation  should 
be  furnished  with  books,  and  ought  to  join 
in  this  part  of  worship. 

III.  The  proportion  of  the  time  of  pub- 
lic worship  to  be  spent  in  singing  is  left  to 
the  prudence  of  every  minister;  and  it  is 
recommended  that  this  part  of  divine  ser- 
vice be  conducted  in  such  a  manner  as  to 
encourage  congregational  singing. 


CHAPTEE  V. 

OF  PUBLIC  PRAYER. 

!L  It  seems  very  proper  to  begin  the 
public  worship  of  the  sanctuary  by  a  short 
prayer;  humbly  adoring  the  infinite  ma- 
jesty of  the  living  God;  expressing  a  sense 
of  our  distance  from  him  as  creatures,  and 
our  un worthiness  as  sinners ;  and  humbly 
imploring  his  gracious  presence,  the  assis- 
tance of  his  Holy  Spirit  in  the  duties  of 
his  worship,  and  his  acceptance  of  us 
through  the  merits  of  our  Lord  and  Sa- 
viour Jesus  Christ. 

II.  Then,  after  singing  a  psalm,  or  hymn, 
it  is  proper  that,  before  sermon,  there 
should  be  a  full  and  comprehensive  prayer : 
First,  Adoring  the  glory  and  perfections  of 
God,  as  they  are  made  known  to  us  in  the 
works  of  creation,  in  the  conduct  of  Provi- 
dence, and  in  the  clear  and  full  revelation 


104  DIRECTORY  FOR  WORSHIP. 

he  hath  made  of  himself  in  his  written 
word ;  Second,  Giving  thanks  to  him  for  all 
his  mercies  of  every  kind,  general  and  par- 
ticular, spiritual  and  temporal,  common  and 
special ;  above  all,  for  Christ  Jesus,  his  un- 
speakable gift,  the  hope  of  eternal  life 
through  him,  and  for  the  mission  and  work 
of  the  Holy  Spirit ;  Third,  Making  hum- 
ble confession  of  sin,  both  original  and 
actual ;  acknowledging,  and  endeavoring  to 
impress  the  mind  of  every  worshiper  with 
a  deep  sense  of  the  evil  of  all  sin,  as  such, 
as  being  a  departure  from  the  living  God; 
and  also  taking  a  particular  and  affecting 
view  of  the  various  fruits  which  proceed 
from  this  root  of  bitterness :  as  sins  against 
God,  our  neighbor  and  ourselves  ;  sins  in 
thought,  in  word,  and  in  deed ;  sins  secret 
and  presumptuous ;  sins  accidental  and  ha- 
bitual. Also,  the  aggravations  of  sin,  aris- 
ing from  knowledge,  or  the  means  of  it ; 
from  distinguishing  mercies;  from  valu- 
able privileges ;  from  breach  of  vows,  &c; 
Fourth,  Making  earnest  supplication  for 
the  pardon  of  sin,  and  peace  with  God, 
through  the  blood  of  the  atonement,  with 
all  its  important  and  happy  fruits ;  for  the 
Spirit  of  sanctification,  and  abundant  sup- 
plies of  the  grace  that  is  necessary  to  the 
discharge  of  our  duty;  for  support  and 
comfort,  under  all  the  trials  to  which  we 
are  Liable,  as  we  are  sinful  and  mortal ;  ane 


DIRECTORY  FOR  WORSHIP.  105 

for  all  temporal  mercies  that  may  be  neces- 
sary in  our  passage  through  this  valley  of 
tears :  always  remembering  to  view  them  as 
flowing  in  the  channel  of  covenant  love, 
and  intended  to  be  subservient  to  the  pre- 
servation  and  progress  of  the  spiritual  life ; 
Fifth,  Pleading  from  every  principle  war- 
ranted in  Scripture ;  from  our  own  neces- 
sity ;  the  all-sufficiency  of  God ;  the  merit 
and  intercession  of  our  Saviour ;  and  the 
glory  of  God  in  the  comfort  and  happiness 
of  his  people ;  Sixth,  Intercession  and  pe- 
tition for  others,  including  the  whole  world 
of  mankind ;  for  the  outpouring  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  upon  all  flesh ;  for  the  peace,  purity, 
and  extension  of  the  church  of  God;  for 
ministers  and  missionaries  in  all  lands ;  for 
all  who  are  persecuted  for  righteousness' 
sake ;  for  the  particular  church  then  assem- 
bled, and  all  other  churches  associated  in 
one  body  with  it ;  for  the  sick,  dying,  and 
bereaved ;  for  the  poor  and  destitute ;  for 
strangers,  for  prisoners,  the  aged  and  the 
young;  for  those  who  travel  by  land  and 
sea ;  for  the  community  in  which  the  church 
is  situated ;  for  civil  rulers,  and  for  what- 
ever else  may  seem  to  be  necessary  or  suit- 
able to  the  occasion.  The  prominence 
given  each  of  these  topics  must  be  left  to 
the  discretion  of  the  minister. 

III.  Prayer  after  sermon  ought  generally 
to  have  a  relation  to  the  subject  that  has 


106  DIRECTORY  FOR  WORSHIP. 

been  treated  of  in  the  discourse ;  and  all 
other  public  prayers  to  the  circumstances 
that  gave  occasion  for  them. 

IV.  It  is  easy  to  perceive,  that  in  all  the 
preceding  directions  there  is  a  very  great 
compass  and  variety ;  and  it  is  committed 
to  the  judgment  and  fidelity  of  the  officiat- 
ing pastor  to  insist  chiefly  on  such  parts, 
or  to  take  in  more  or  less  of  the  several 
parts,  as  he  shall  be  led  to  by  the  aspect  of 
Providence  ;  the  particular  state  of  the  con- 
gregation in  which  he  officiates ;  or  the  dis- 
position and  exercise  of  his  own  heart  at 
the  time.  But  we  think  it  necessary  to  ob- 
serve, that  although  we  do  not  approve,  as 
is  well  known,  of  confining  ministers  to  set 
or  fixed  forms  of  prayer  for  public  wor- 
ship, yet  it  is  the  indispensable  duty  of 
every  minister,  previously  to  his  entering 
on  his  office,  to  prepare  and  qualify  him- 
self for  this  part  of  his  duty,  as  well  as  for 
preaching.  He  ought,  by  a  thorough  ac- 
quaintance with  the  Holy  Scriptures,  by 
reading  the  best  writers  on  the  subject,  by 
meditation,  and  by  a  life  of  communion 
with  God,  to  endeavor  to  acquire  both  the 
spirit  and  the  gift  of  prayer.  Not  only  so, 
but  when  he  is  to  enter  on  particular  acts 
of  worship,  he  should  endeavor  to  compose 
his  spirit,  and  to  digest  his  thoughts  for 
prayer,  that  it  may  be  performed  with  dig- 
nity and  propriety,  as  well  as  to  the  profit 


DIRECTORY  FOR  WORSHIP.  107 

of  those  who  join  in  it ;  and  that  he  may  not 
disgrace  that  important  service  by  mean, 
irregular,  or  extravagant  effusions. 

V.  The  posture  of  the  people  in  public 
prayer  should  always  be  reverent,  and  as 
far  as  possible  uniform.  The  standing 
posture  is  sanctioned  by  Scripture,  and  is 
recommended  by  the  practice  of  the  primi- 
tive church,  and  by  immemorial  usage  of 
Presbyterians. 


CHAPTEE  VI. 

OF  THE  PREACHING  OF  THE  WORD. 

I.  The  preaching  of  the  word  being  an 
institution  of  God  for  the  salvation  of  men, 
great  attention  should  be  paid  to  the  man- 
ner of  performing  it.  Every  minister 
ought  to  give '  diligent  application  to  it ; 
and  endeavor  to  prove  himself  a  workman 
that  needeth  not  to  be  ashamed ;  rightly 
dividing  the  word  of  truth. 

II.  The  subject  of  a  sermon  should  be 
some  verse  or  verses  of  Scripture,  and  its 
object,  to  explain,  defend  and  apply  some 
part  of  the  system  of  divine  truth  ;  or  to 
point  out  the  nature,  and  state  the  bounds 
and  obligation,  of  some  duty.  A  text 
should  not  be  merely  a  motto,  but  should 
fairly  contain  the  doctrine  proposed  to  be 
handled.     It  is  proper  also  that  large  por- 


108  DIRECTORY  FOR  WORSHIP. 

tions  of  Scripture  oe  sometimes  expounded 
and  particularly  improved,  for  the  instruct 
tion  of  the  people  in  the  meaning  and  rise 
of  the  Sacred  Oracles. 

III.  The  method  of  preaching  requires 
much  study,  meditation,  and  prayer.  Min- 
isters ought,  in  general,  to  prepare  their 
sermons  with  care,  and  not  to  indulge  them- 
selves in  loose,  extemporary  harangues ; 
nor  to  serve  God  with  that  which  cost  them 
naught.  They  ought,  however,  to  keep  to 
the  simplicity  of  the  gospel,  expressing 
themselves  in  language  agreeable  to  Scrip- 
ture, and  adapted  to  the  understanding  of 
the  meanest  of  their  hearers,  carefully 
avoiding  ostentation,  either  of  gifts  or 
learning.  They  ought  also  to  adorn,  by 
their  lives,  the  doctrine  which  they  teach  ; 
and  to  be  examples  to  the  believers,  in 
word,  in  conversation,  in  charity,  in  spirit, 
in  faith,  in  purity. 

IY.  As  one  primary  design  of  public  or- 
dinances is  to  pay  social  acts  of  homage  to 
the  most  high  God,  ministers  ought  to  be 
careful  not  to  make  their  sermons  so  long 
as  to  interfere  with  or  exclude  the  impor- 
tant duties  of  prayer  and  praise  ;  but  pre- 
serve a  just  proportion  between  the  several 
parts  of  public  worship. 

Y.  The  sermon  being  ended,  the  minister 
is  to  pray,  and  return  thanks  to  Almighty 
God;  then  let  a  psalm  or  hymn  be  sung, 


DIRECTORY  FOR  WORSHIP.  JlOiL 

and  the  assembly  dismissed  with  the  apos- 
tolic benediction. 

VI.  It  is  both  a  privilege  and  a  duty 
plainly  enjoined  in  Scripture  to  make  regu- 
lar, systematic,  and  liberal  offerings  for  the 
support  of  religion,  and  for  the  propagation 
of  the  gospel  in  our  own  and  in  foreign 
lands,  as  well  as  for  the  relief  of  the  poor. 
This  should  be  done  as  an  exercise  of 
grace  and  an  act  of  worship,  and  at  such 
time  during  the  service  as  may  be  deemed 
expedient  by  the  session. 

VII.  It  is  expedient  that  no  person  be 
introduced  to  preach  in  any  of  the  churches 
under  our  care,  without  the  consent  of  the 
pastor  or  church  session,  unless  sent  by 
the  Presbytery. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

THE  SABBATH-SCHOOL. 

I.  The  exercises  appropriate  to  the  Sab- 
bath-school are  prayer,  singing  praise  to 
God,  the  study  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  the 
Confession  of  Faith,  together  with  the 
Catechisms  of  the  church  and  the  Book  of 
Church  Order,  and  offerings  for  religious 
purposes,  especially  for  the  work  of  mis- 
sions. But  its  services  must  not  be  al- 
lowed to  interfere  with  attendance  upon 
the  regular  public  worship  of  the  Lord's 
day,  on  the  one  hand,  nor  with  parental 


110  DIRECTORY  FOR  WORSHIP. 

instruction  on  the  other;  and  the  school 
is  always,  to  be  under  the  supervision  and 
control  of  the  session. 

II.  The  superintendent  should  promptly 
open  the  school  at  the  appointed  hour,  and, 
throughout  the  time  allotted,  should  have 
the  general  oversight  of  the  classes,  seeing 
that  every  class  is  supplied  with  a  compe- 
tent teacher,  that  proper  behavior  is  main- 
tained by  the  teachers  and  scholars,  and 
endeavoring  so  to  conduct  the  exercises  as 
to  give  them  spirit  and  attractiveness,  and 
at  the  same  time  to  preserve  their  devo- 
tional character. 

III.  It  is  the  duty  of  teachers  to  carefully 
prepare  for  their  work,  by  study,  medita- 
tion, and  prayer;  to  speak  to  the  uncon- 
verted among  their  scholars  on  the  subject 
of  their  personal  salvation ;  to  visit  them  in 
their  homes,  especially  when  they  are  in 
sickness  or  trouble,  and  to  pray  for  God's 
blessing  upon  them.  It  is  of  great  impor- 
tance that  the  teachers  be  in  their  places 
promptly  at  the  opening  of  the  school,  and 
that  they  encourage  punctuality  on  the  part 
of  their  scholars. 

IV.  The  custom  of  persons  leaving  off 
attendance  on  the  Sabbath-school  when 
they  attain  to  maturity  is  not  to  be  com- 
mended, and  it  is  eminently  desirable  that, 
as  far  as  possible,  the  whole  congregation 
be  engaged  in  the  Sabbath-school  work, 


DIRECTORY  FOR  WORSHir.  Ill 

either  as  officers,  teachers,  scholars,  or 
visitors.  The  formation  of  adult  classes 
for  the  study  of  the  Scriptures  is  earnestly 
recommended. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

PRAYER  MEETINGS. 

I.  Meetings  of  the  congregation  for 
prayer  should  be  held  under  the  direction 
of  the  session.  They  may  be  maintained, 
either  statedly  where  that  is  possible,  or  at. 
seasons  specially  appointed  where  the  scat- 
tered condition  of  the  congregation  renders 
stated  meetings  impracticable.  Such  meet- 
ings should  be  conducted  by  the  pastor, 
some  other  member  of  the  session,  or  any 
duly  qualified  member  of  the  church ;  and 
the  exercises  should  be  prayer,  praise,  the 
reading  of  the  Scriptures,  and  exhortation. 

II.  It  is  earnestly  recommended  that  the 
male  members  be  encouraged  to  lead  in 
public  prayer,  and  that  they  be  careful  to 
make  their  prayers  devotional  and  of  a 
moderate  length. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

OF  THE  ADMINISTRATION  OF  BAPTISM. 

Tlie  Baptism  of  Infants. 

I.   Baptism  is  not  to  be  unnecessarily 
delayed;   nor  to  be  administered,  in  any 


112  DIRECTORY  FOR  WORSHIP. 

case,  by  any  private  person ;  but  by  a  min- 
ister of  Christ,  called  to  be  the  steward  of 
the  mysteries  of  God. 

II.  It  is  usually  to  be  administered  in  the 
church,  in  the  presence  of  the  congregation. 

III.  After  previous  notice  is  given  to  the 
minister,  the  child  to  be  baptized  is  to  be 
presented,  by  one  or  both  the  parents, 
signifying  their  desire  that  the  child  may 
be  baptized. 

.  IV.  Before  baptism,  let  the  minister  use 
some  words  of  instruction,  respecting  the 
institution,  nature,  use,  and  ends  of  this 
ordinance;  showing, 

"  That  it  is  instituted  by  Christ ;  that  it 
is  a  seal  of  the  righteousness  of  faith ;  that 
the  seed  of  the  faithful  have  no  less  a  right 
to  this  ordinance,  under  the  gospel,  than 
the  seed  of  Abraham  to  circumcision,  under 
the  Old  Testament;  that  Christ  commanded 
all  nations  to  be  baptized ;  that  he  blessed 
little  children,  declaring  that  of  such  is  the 
kingdom  of  heaven ;  that  the  promise  of  the 
gospel  is  to  the  believer  and  his  house  ;  that 
household  baptism  was  practiced  by  the 
apostles ;  that  we  are,  by  nature,  sinful, 
guilty,  and  polluted,  and  have  need  of  cleans- 
ing by  the  blood  of  Christ,  and  by  the  sanc- 
tifying influences  of  the  Spirit  of  God." 

The  minister  is  also  to  exhort  the  parents 
to  the  careful  performance  of  their  duty; 
requiring, 


DIRECTORY  FOR  WORSHIP.  113 

"  That  they  teach  the  child  to  read  the 
word  of  God;  that  they  instruct  it  in  the 
principles  of  our  holy  religion,  as  contained 
in  the  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New  Tes- 
taments, an  excellent  summary  of  which  we 
have  in  the  Confession  of  Faith,  and  in  the 
Larger  and  Shorter  Catechisms  of  the 
Westminster  Assembly,  which  are  to  be  re- 
commended to  them,  as  adopted  by  the 
church,  for  their  direction  and  assistance, 
in  the  discharge  of  this  important  duty; 
that  they  pray  with  and  for  it;  that  they 
set  an  example  of  piety  and  godliness  be- 
fore it;  and  endeavor,  by  all  the  means 
of  God's  appointment,  to  bring  up  their 
child  in  the  nurture  and  admonition  of 
the  Lord." 

V.  The  minister  may  then  propose  the 
following,  or  like  questions  : 

(1),  Do  you  acknowledge  your  child's 
need  of  the  cleansing  blood  of  Jesus 
Christ,  and  the  renewing  grace  of  the 
Holy  Spirit? 

(2),  Do  you  claim  God's  covenant  prom- 
ises in  [his]  behalf,  and  do  you  look  in 
faith  to  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  for  [his]  sal- 
vation, as  you  do  for  your  own  ? 

(3),  Do  you  now  unreservedly  dedicate 
your  child  to  God,  and  promise,  in  humble 
reliance  upon  divine  grace,  that  you  will 
endeavor  to  set  before  [him]  a  godly  ex- 
ample, that  you  will  pray  with  and  for  [him'], 


114  DIRECTORY  FOR  WORSHIP. 

that  you  will  teach  [him]  the  doctrines  of 
our  holy  religion,  and  that  you  will  strive, 
by  all  the  means  of  God's  appointment,  to 
bring  [him]  up  in  the  nurture  and  admoni- 
tion of  the  Lord? 

VI.  Then  the  minister  is  to  pray  for  a 
blessing  to  attend  this  ordinance ;  after 
which,  calling  the  child  by  name,  he  shall 
say, 

"I  baptize  thee  into  the  name  of  the 
Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy 
Ghost." 

As  he  pronoiinces  these  words,  he  is  to 
baptize  the  child  with  water,  by  pour- 
ing or  sprinkling  it  on  the  face  of  the 
child,  without  adding  any  other  ceremony ; 
and  the  whole  shall  be  concluded  with 
prayer. 

Although  it  is  proper  that  baptism  be 
administered  in  the  presence  of  the  congre- 
gation, yet  there  may  be  cases  when  it  will 
be  expedient  to  administer  this  ordinance 
in  private  houses ;  of  which  the  minister  is 
to  be  the  judge. 


CHAPTER  X. 

OF  THE  ADMISSION  OF  PERSONS  TO  SEALING 
ORDINANCES. 

I.  Children  born  within  the  pale  of  the 
visible  church,  and  dedicated  to  God   in 


DIRECTORY  FOR  WORSHIP.  115 

baptism,  are  under  the  inspection  and  gov- 
ernment of  the  church,  and  are  to  be  taught 
to  read  and  repeat  the  Catechism,  the 
Apostles'  Creed,  and  the  Lord's  Prayer. 
They  are  to  be  taught  to  pray,  to  abhor 
sin,  to  fear  God,  and  to  love  and  obey 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  And  when  they 
come  to  years  of  discretion,  they  ought 
to  be  urgently  reminded  that  they  are 
members  of  the  church  by  birthright,  and 
that  it  is  their  duty  and  privilege  personally 
to  accept  Christ,  confess  him  before  men, 
and  seek  admission  to  the  Lord's  supper. 

II.  The  time  when  young  persons  come 
to  years  of  discretion  cannot  be  precisely 
fixed.  This  must  be  left  to  the  prudence 
of  the  session  of  the  church,  whose  office  it 
is  to  judge,  after  careful  examination,  of 
the  qualifications  of  those  who  apply  for 
admission  to  sealing  ordinances. 

III.  When  unbaptized  persons  apply  for 
admission  into  the  church,  they  shall,  in 
ordinary  cases,  after  giving  satisfaction  with 
respect  to  their  knowledge  and  piety,  make 
a  public  profession  of  their  faith,  in  the 
presence  of  the  congregation,  and  there- 
upon be  baptized. 

IV.  It  is  recommended,  as  edifying  and 
proper,  that  baptized  persons,  when  ad- 
mitted by  the  session  to  the  Lord's  supper, 
make  a  public  profession  of  their  faith  in 
the  presence  of  the  congregation.     But  in 


116  DIRECTORY  FOR  WORSHIP. 

all  cases,  there  should  be  a  clear  recogni- 
tion of  their  previous  relation  to  the  church 
as  baptized  members. 

Y.  (1.)  The  time  having  come  for  the 
making  of  a  public  profession,  and  those 
who  have  been  approved  by  the  session 
having  taking  their  places  in  the  presence 
of  the  congregation,  the  minister  may  state 
that, — 

Of  the  number  of  those  who  were  bap- 
tized in  infancy  as  members  of  the  church 
of  God  by  birthright,  and  heirs  of  the  cov- 
enant promises,  and  who  were  then  dedi- 
cated to  God  by  their  parents  in  solemn 
vows,  the  session  has  examined  and  ap- 
proved as  to  [their]  faith  in  Christ,  and 
knowledge  to  discern  the  Lord's  body, 
A,  B,  and  C,  who  [come]  now  to  assume 
for  [themselves]  the  full  privileges  and  re- 
sponsibilities of  [their]  inheritance  in  the 
household  of  faith. 

(2.)  If  there  be  present  any  candidates 
for  baptism,  the  minister  may  state  that, — 

As  applicants  for  admission  into  the 
church  of  God  by  baptism,  which  is  a  sign 
and  seal  of  our  engrafting  into  Christ,  and 
of  our  engagement  to  be  the  Lord's,  the  ses- 
sion has  examined  and  approved  as  to 
[their]  personal  experience  of  divine  grace, 
and  [their]  acceptance  of  Christ,  D,  E,  and 
F,  who  [are]  cordially  welcomed  into  the 
goodly  fellowship  of  the  saints. 


DIRECTOR?  FOR  WORSHIP.  H7 

(3.)  The  minister  may  then  address  those 
making  a  profession  in  the  following  terms  : 

[All of]  you  being  here  present  to  make 
a  public  profession  of  faith,  are  to  assent 
to  the  following  declarations  and  promises, 
by  which  you  enter  into  a  solemn  covenant 
with  God  and  his  church : 

1.  Do  you  acknowledge  yourselves  to  be 
sinners  in  the  sight  of  God,  justly  deserv- 
ing his  displeasure,  and  without  hope  save 
in  his  sovereign  mercy? 

2.  Do  you  believe  in  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  as  the  Son  of  God,  and  Saviour  of 
sinners,  and  do  you  receive  and  rest  upon 
him  alone  for  salvation  as  he  is  offered  in 
the  gospel? 

3.  Do  you  now  resolve  and  promise,  in 
humble  reliance  upon  the  grace  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  that  you  will  endeavor  to  walk  as 
becometh  the  followers  of  Christ,  forsaking 
all  sin,  and  conforming  yonr  life  to  his 
teaching  and  example? 

4.  Do  you  submit  yourselves  to  the  gov- 
ernment and  discipline  of  the  church,  and 
promise  to  study  its  purity  and  peace  ? 

The  minister  may  now  briefly  admonish 
those  making  a  profession  of  faith  as  to  the 
importance  of  the  solemn  obligations  they 
have  assumed;  then  baptism  may  be  ad- 
ministered, if  there  be  present  any  candi- 
dates for  the  ordinance ;  and  the  whole 
concluded  with  prayer. 


118  DIRECTORY  FOR  WORSHIP. 

VI.  When  persons  are  received  from 
other  churches  by  letters  of  dismission, 
their  names  are  to  be  announced  to  the 
congregation,  with  a  recommendation  of 
them  to  its  Christian  confidence  and  affec- 
tion. 


CHAPTER  XI. 

OP  THE  ADMINISTRATION  OF  THE  LORD'S 
SUPPER. 

I.  The  Communion,  or  Supper  of  the 
Lord,  is  to  be  celebrated  frequently;  but 
how  often  maybe  determined  by  the  session 
of  each  congregation,  as  they  may  judge 
most  for  edification. 

II.  The  ignorant  and  scandalous  are  not 
to  be  admitted  to  the  Lord's  supper. 

III.  It  is  proper  that  public  notice  should 
be  given  to  the  congregation,  at  least  the 
Sabbath  before  the  administration  of  this 
ordinance,  and  that,  either  then,  or  on  some 
day  of  the  week,  the  people  be  instructed 
in  its  nature,  and  a  due  preparation  for  it, 
that  all  may  come  in  a  suitable  manner  to 
this  holy  feast. 

IV.  When  the  sermon  is  ended,  the  min- 
ister shall  show, 

"  That  this  is  an  ordinance  of  Christ ;  by 
reading  the  words  of  institution,  either 
from  one  of  the  evangelists,  or  from  1 
Corinthians  xi.,  which,  as  to  him  may  ap- 


DIRECTORY  FOR  WORSHIP.  119 

pear  expedient,  he  may  explain  and  apply ; 
that  it  is  to  be  observed  in  remembrance  of 
Christ,  to  show  forth  his  death  till  he 
come ;  that  it  is  of  inestimable  benefit,  to 
strengthen  his  people  against  sin ;  to  sup- 
port them  under  troubles;  to  encourage 
and  quicken  them  in  duty ;  to  inspire  them 
with  love  and  zeal ;  to  increase  their  faith, 
and  holy  resolution ;  and  to  beget  peace  of 
conscience,  and  comfortable  hopes  of  eter- 
nal life." 

He  is  to  warn  the  profane,  the  ignorant, 
and  scandalous,  and  those  that  secretly  in- 
dulge themselves  in  any  known  sin,  not  to 
approach  the  holy  table.  On  the  other 
hand,  he  shall  invite  to  this  holy  table  such 
as,  sensible  of  their  lost  and  helpless  state 
of  sin,  depend  upon  the  atonement  of 
Christ  for  pardon  and  acceptance  with 
God ;  such  as,  being  instructed  in  the  gos- 
pel doctrine,  have  a  competent  knowledge 
to  discern  the  Lord's  body,  and  such  as  de- 
sire to  renounce  their  sins,  and  are  deter- 
mined to  lead  a  holy  and  godly  life. 

Since,  by  our  Lord's  appointment,  this 
sacrament  sets  forth  the  communion  of 
saints,  the  minister,  before  the  celebration 
begins,  should  invite  all  those  who  profess 
the  true  religion,  and  are  communicants  in 
good  standing  in  any  evangelical  church, 
to  participate  in  the  ordinance.  It  is  pro- 
per also  to  give  a  special  invitation  to  non- 


120  DIRECTORY  FOR  WORSHIP. 

communicants  to  remain  during  the  ser- 
vice. 

V.  The  table,  on  which  the  elements  are 
placed,  being  decently  covered,  and  fur- 
nished with  bread  and  wine,  and  the  com- 
municants orderly  and  gravely  sitting 
around  it  (or  in  their  seats  before  it),  the 
elders  in  a  convenient  place  together,  the 
minister  should  then  set  the  elements 
apart,  by  prayer  and  thanksgiving. 

The  bread  and  wine  being  thus  set  apart 
by  prayer  and  thanksgiving,  the  minister  is 
to  take  the  bread,  and  break  it,  in  the  view 
of  the  people,  saying : 

"  Our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  on  the  same 
night  in  which  he  was  betrayed,  having 
taken  bread,  and  blessed  and  broken  it, 
gave  it  to  his  disciples  ;  as  I,  ministering  in 
his  name,  give  this  bread  unto  you ;  say- 
ing [here  the  bread  is  to  be  distributed]. 
Take,  eat ;  this  is  my  body,  which  is  bro- 
ken for  you  :  this  do  in  remembrance  of  me." 

After  having  given  the  bread,  he  shall 
take  the  cup,  and  say — 

"After  the  same  manner  our  Saviour 
also  took  the  cup,  and  having  given  thanks, 
as  hath  been  done  in  his  name,  he  gave  it 
to  the  disciples,  saying  [while  the  minister 
is  repeating  these  words  let  him  give  the 
cup] ,  This  cup  is  the  new  testament  in  my 
blood,  which  is  shed  for  many,  for  the  re- 
mission of  sins  :  drink;  all  ye  of  it." 


DIRECTORY  FOR  WORSHIP.  121 

For  the  sake  of  order  it  is  recommended 
that  the  minister  be  served  after  the  peo- 
ple, and  that  he  then  serve  the  elders. 

VI.  Since  believers  are  to  act  personally 
in  all  their  covenanting  with  the  Lord,  it  is 
proper  that  a  part  of  the  time  occupied  in 
the  distribution  of  the  elements  should  be 
spent  by  all  in  silent  communion,  jthanks- 
giving,  intercession,  and  prayer. 

VII.  The  minister  may,  in  a  few  words, 
put  the  communicants  in  mind  : 

"  Of  the  grace  of  God,  in  Jesus  Christ, 
held  forth  in  this  sacrament ;  and  of  their 
obligation  to  be  the  Lord's ;  and  may 
exhort  them  to  walk  worthy  of  the  vocation 
wherewith  they  are  ca]led  ;  and,  as  they 
have  professedly  received  Christ  Jesus  the 
Lord,  that  they  be  careful  so  to  walk  in 
him,  and  to  maintain  good  works.' 

It  may  not  be  improper  for  the  minister 
to  give  a  word  of  exhortation  also  to  those 
who  have  been  only  spectators,  reminding 
them : 

"  Of  their  duty,  stating  their  sin  and 
danger,  by  living  in  disobedience  to  Christ, 
in  neglecting  this  holy  ordinance ;  and  call- 
ing upon  them  to  be  earnest  in  making 
preparation  for  attending  upon  it  at  the 
next  time  of  its  celebration." 

Then  the  minister  is  to  pray  and  give 
thanks  to  God, 

"  For  his  rich  mercy,  and  invaluable  good- 


122  DIRECTORY  FOR  WORSHIP. 

ness,  vouchsafed  to  them  in  that  sacred  com- 
munion ;  to  implore  pardon  for  the  defects 
of  the  whole  service ;  and  to  pray  for  the 
acceptance  of  their  persons  and  perform- 
ances ;  for  the  gracious  assistance  of  the 
Holy  Spirit,  to  enable  them,  as  they  have 
received  Christ  Jesus  the  Lord,  so  to  walk 
in  him  ;  that  they  may  hold  fast  that  which 
the}*  have  received,  that  no  man  take  their 
crown  ;  that  their  conversation  may  be  as 
becometh  the  gospel;  that  they  may  bear 
about  with  them,  continually,  the  dying  of 
the  Lord  Jesus,  that  the  life  also  of  Jesus 
may  be  manifested  in  their  mortal  body; 
that  their  light  may  so  shine  before  men, 
that  others,  seeing  their  good  works,  may 
glorify  their  Father  who  is  in  heaven." 

An  offering  for  the  poor  or  other  sacred 
purpose  is  appropriate  in  connection  with 
this  service,  and  may  be  made  at  such  time 
as  shall  be  ordered  by  the  session. 

Now  let  a  psalm  or  hymn  be  sung,  and 
the  congregation  dismissed,  with  the  fol- 
lowing or  some  other  gospel  benedic- 
tion : 

"Now  the  God  of  peace,  that  brought 
again  from  the  dead  our  Lord  Jesus,  that 
great  Shepherd  of  the  sheep,  through  the 
blood  of  the  everlasting  covenant,  make 
you  perfect  in  every  good  work  to  do  his 
will,  working  in  you  that  which  is  well- 
pleasing  in  his  sight,  through  Jesus  Christ ; 


DIRECTORY  FOR  WORSHIP.  123 

fco   whom    be    glory    for    ever    and    ever. 
Amen" 

VIII.  As  it  has  been  customary,  in  some 
parts  of  our  church,  to  observe  a  fast  be- 
fore the  Lord's  supper;  to  have  a  sermon 
on  Saturday  and  Monday ;  and  to  invite 
two  or  three  ministers  on  such  occasions; 
and  as  these  seasons  have  been  blessed  to 
many  souls,  and  may  tend  to  keep  up  a 
stricter  union  of  ministers  and  congrega- 
tions, we  think  it  not  improper  that  they 
who  choose  it  may  continue  in  this  prac- 
tice. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

OF  THE  SOLEMNIZATION  OF  MARRIAGE. 

I.  Marriage  is  a  divine  institution,  though 
not  a  sacrament,  nor  peculiar  to  the  church 
of  Christ.  It  is  proper  that  every  com- 
monwealth, for  the  good  of  society,  make 
laws  to  regulate  marriage,  which  all  citi- 
zens are  bound  to  obey. 

II.  Christians  ought  to  marry  in  the 
Lord ;  therefore  it  is  fit  that  their  marriage 
be  solemnized  by  a  lawful  minister,  that 
special  instruction  may  be  given  them,  and 
suitable  prayers  made,  when  they  enter  into 
this  relation. 

III.  Marriage  is  to  be  between  one  man 
and  one  woman  only ;  and  they  are  not  to 


124  DIRECTORY  FOR  WORSHIP. 

be  within  tlie  degrees  of  consanguinity  or 
affinity  prohibited  by  the  word  of  God. 

IV.  The  parties  ought  to  be  of  such 
years  of  discretion  as  to  be  capable  of  mak- 
ing their  own  choice  ;  and  if  they  be  under 
age,  or  live  with  their  parents,  the  consent 
of  the  parents  or  others,  under  whose  care 
they  are,  ought  to  be  previously  obtained, 
and  well  certified  to  the  minister,  before  he 
proceeds  to  solemnize  the  marriage. 

V.  Parents  ought  neither  to  compel  their 
children  to  marry  contrary  to  their  inclina- 
tions, nor  deny  their  consent  without  just 
and  important  reasons. 

VI.  Marriage  is  of  a  public  nature.  The 
welfare  of  civil  society,  the  happiness  of 
families,  and  the  credit  of  religion,  are 
deeply  interested  in  it.  Therefore  the  pur- 
pose of  marriage  ought  to  be  sufficiently 
published  a  proper  time  previously  to  the 
solemnization  of  it.  It  is  enjoined  on  all 
ministers  to  be  careful  that,  in  this  matter, 
they  neither  transgress  the  laws  of  God  nor 
the  laws  of  the  community ;  and  that  they 
may  not  destroy  the  peace  and  comfort  of 
families,  they  must  be  properly  certified 
with  respect  to  the  parties  applying  to 
them,  that  no  just  objections  lie  against 
their  marriage. 

VII.  Marriage  must  always  be  performed 
before  a  competent  number  of  witnesses, 
and  it  is  recommended  that  it  be  not  on  the 


DIRECTORY  FOR  WORSHIP.  125 

Lord's  day.     And  the  minister  is  to  give  a 
certificate  of  the  marriage  when  required. 

VIII.  Let  the  minister  keep  a  proper 
register  for  the  names  of  all  persons  whom 
he  marries,  and  of  the  time  of  their  mar- 
riage, for  the  perusal  of  all  whom  it  may 
concern. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

OF  THE  VISITATION  OF  THE  SICK. 

The  miraculous  gifts  of  healing  which 
the  Spirit  gave  to  many  in  the  apostles' 
days  are  no  longer  bestowed  upon  the 
church ;  but  now,  as  of  old,  we  are  to  ask 
the  blessing  of  God  upon  all  proper  means 
which  are  employed  for  the  relief  of  the 
sick,  remembering  that  the  power  of  the 
prayer  of  faith  is  as  great  as  ever.  Hence, 
when  persons  are  sick,  it  is  their  duty,  be- 
fore their  strength  and  understanding  fail 
them,  to  send  for  their  minister,  or  some 
elder  of  the  church,  and  to  make  known  to 
him,  with  prudence,  their  spiritual  state ; 
or  to  consult  him  on  the  concerns  of  their 
immortal  souls.  And  it  is  his  duty  to  visit 
them  and  to  apply  himself,  with  all  tender- 
ness and  love,  to  minister  to  their  spiritual 
good.  But,  in  view  of  the  varying  circum- 
stances of  the  sick,  the  ordering  of  the 
whole  service  must  be  left  to  the  discretion 
of  the  person  who  performs  it. 


126  DIRECTORY  FOR  WORSHIP. 

CHAPTER  XIY. 

THE  BURIAL  OF  THE  DEAD. 

I.  The  exercises  proper  for  such  an  occa- 
sion are :  The  singing  of  appropriate  psalms 
or  hymns;  the  reading  of  some  suitable 
portion  or  portions  of  Scripture,  with  such 
remarks  as  it  may  seem  proper  to  the  min- 
ister to  make;  prayer,  in  which  the  be- 
reaved shall  be  especially  remembered,  and 
God's  grace  sought  on  their  behalf,  that 
their  affliction  may  be  blessed  to  their  ever- 
lasting good,  and  that  they  may  be  sus- 
tained and  comforted  in  their  sorrow. 

II.  These  funeral  services  are  to  be  left 
largely  to  the  discretion  of  the  minister 
performing  them;  but  he  should  always 
remember  that  the  proper  object  of  the 
service  is  the  warning,  instruction,  or  con- 
solation of  the  living,  and  be  careful  to 
avoid  abusing  God's  word  by  associating 
the  hopes  of  the  gospel  with  the  close  of 
an  irreligious  life. 


CHAPTER  XV. 

OF  DAYS  OF  FASTING,  AND  OF  THANKSGIVING. 

I.  There  is  no  day  under  the  gospel 
commanded  to  be  kept  holy,  except  the 
Lord's  day,  which  is  the  Christian  Sabbath. 

II.  Nevertheless,  to  observe  days  of  fast- 
ing and  thanksgiving,  as  the  dispensations 


DIRECTORY  FOR  WORSHIP.  127 

of  Divine  Providence  may  direct,  is  both 
scriptural  and  rational. 

III.  Fasts  and  thanksgivings  may  be  ob- 
served by  individual  Christians ;  or  families, 
in  private ;  by  particular  congregations ;  by 
a  number  of  congregations  contiguous  to 
each  other ;  by  the  congregations  under  the 
care  of  a  presbytery,  or  of  a  synod ;  or  by 
all  the  congregations  of  our  church. 

IV.  It  must  be  left  to  the  judgment  and 
discretion  of  every  Christian  and  family  to 
determine  when  it  is  proper  to  observe  a 
private  fast  or  thanksgiving;  and  to  the 
church  sessions  to  determine  for  particular 
congregations,  and  to  the  presbyteries  or 
synods  to  determine  for  larger  districts. 
When  it  is  deemed  expedient  that  a  fast  or 
thanksgiving  should  be  general,  the  call  for 
them  must  be  judged  of  by  the  General 
Assembly.  And  if  at  any  time  the  civil 
power  should  think  it  proper  to  appoint  a 
fast  or  thanksgiving,  it  is  the  duty  of  the 
ministers  and  people  of  our  communion,  as 
we  live  under  a  Christian  government,  to 
pay  all  due  respect  to  the  same. 

V.  Public  notice  is  to  be  given  a  conve- 
nient time  before  the  day  of  fasting  or 
thanksgiving  comes,  that  persons  may  so 
order  their  temporal  affairs  that  they  may 
properly  attend  to  the  duties  thereof. 

VI.  There  should  be  public  worship 
upon  all  such   days  ;   and  let  the  prayers, 


128  DIRECTORY  FOR  WORSHIP. 

psalms  or  hymns,  portions  of  Scripture  to 
be  read,  and  sermons,  be  all  in  a  special 
manner  adapted  to  the  occasion. 

VII.  On  fast  days,  let  the  minister  point 
out  the  authority  and  providences  calling 
to  the  observance  thereof;  and  let  him 
spend  a  more  than  usual  portion  of  time  in 
solemn  prayer,  particular  confession  of 
sin,  especially  of  the  sins  of  the  day  and 
place,  with  their  aggravations,  which  have 
brought  down  the  judgments  of  heaven. 
And  let  the  whole  day  be  spent  in  deep 
humiliation  and  mourning  before  God. 

VIII.  On  days  of  thanksgiving,  he  is  to 
give  the  like  information  respecting  the  au- 
thority and  providences  which  call  for  the 
observance  of  them ;  and  to  spend  a  more 
than  usual  part  of  the  time  in  the  giving  of 
thanks,  agreeably  to  the  occasion,  and  in 
singing  psalms  or  hymns  of  praise. 

It  is  the  duty  of  the  people  on  these 
days  to  rejoice  with  holy  gladness  of  heart ; 
but  let  trembling  be  so  joined  with  their 
mirth,  that  no  excess  or  unbecoming  levity 
be  indulged. 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

SECRET  AND  FAMILY  AVORSHIP. 

I.  Besides  the  public  worship  in  the  con- 
gregations, it  is  the  indispensable  duty  oi 


DIRECTORY  FOR  WORSHIP.  129 

each  person  in  secret,  and  of  every  family 
in  private,  to  pray  to  and  worship  God. 

II.  Secret  worship  is  most  plainly  en- 
joined by  our  Lord.  In  this  duty  every 
one,  apart,  is  to  spend  some  time  in  prayer, 
reading  the  Scriptures,  holy  meditation, 
and  serious  self-examination.  The  many 
advantages  arising  from  a  conscientious 
performance  of  these  duties  are  best  known 
to  those  who  are  found  in  the  faithful  dis- 
charge of  them. 

III.  Family  worship,  which  ought  to  be 
performed  by  every  family,  ordinarily 
morning  and  evening,  consists  in  prayer, 
reading  the  Scriptures,  and  singing  praises. 

IV.  The  head  of  the  family,  who  is  to 
lead  in  this  service,  ought  to  be  careful 
that  all  the  members  of  his  household  duly 
attend ;  and  that  none  withdraw  them- 
selves unnecessarily  from  any  part  of  fam- 
ily worship  ;  and  that  all  refrain  from  their 
common  business  while  the  Scriptures  are 
read,  and  gravely  attend  to  the  same,  no 
less  than  when  prayer  or  praise  is  of- 
fered. 

V.  Let  the  heads  of  families  be  careful 
to  instruct  their  children  and  servants  in 
the  principles  of  religion.  Every  proper, 
opportunity  ought  to  be  embraced  for  such 
instruction.  Therefore  the  paying  of  un- 
necessary private  visits  on  the  Lord's  day ; 
admitting  strangers  into  the   famijies,  ex- 


130  DIRECTORY  FOR  WORSHIP. 

cept  when  necessary  or  charity  requires  it ; 
or  any  other  practices,  whatever  plausible 
pretences  may  be  offered  in  their  favor,  are 
to  be  highly  disapproved  if  they  interfere 
with  the  above  important  and  necessary 
duty. 


OPTIONAL  FORMS. 


MARRIAGE  SERVICE. 

Whether  the  marriage  is  in  the  church  or 
in  a  private  house,  the  betrothed  shall  present 
themselves  attended,  by  witnesses,  the  man 
having  the  woman  at  his  left  hand,  before 
the  minister,  who  shall  say : 

The  Lord  bless  you,  and  keep  you :  the 
Lord  make  his  face  shine  upon  you,  and  be 
gracious  unto  you:  the  Lord  lift  up  his 
countenance  upon  you,  and  give  you  peace. 

If  any  here  present  can  show  just  cause 
why  these  persons  may  not  lawfully  be 
joined  together  in  marriage,  let  them  now 
speak,  or  hereafter  forever  hold  their  peace. 

Marriage  is  a  divine  ordinance  instituted 
for  the  promotion  of  man's  happiness  and 
the  glory  of  God.  The  sacredness  of  the 
relation  is  revealed  by  the  fact  that  the 
Holy  Spirit  has  selected  it  as  an  apt  emblem 
of  the  union  existing  between  our  Lord  and 
his  bride,  the  church.  Hence,  beloved 
friends,  take  heed  to  the  exhortation  of  the 
inspired  apostle,  "Husbands,  love  your 
wives,  even  as  Christ  also  loved  the  church, 
131 


132  OPTIONAL  FORMS. 

and  gave  himself  for  it."  "  "Wives,  submit 
yourselves  to  your  own  husbands  as  unto 
the  Lord."  The  happiness  contemplated 
by  this  union  is  realized  only  by  those  who 
fully  appreciate  its  sacredness  and  are 
faithful  in  the  performance  of  the  mutual 
obligations  growing  out  of  it,  and  seek 
daily  God's  blessing. 

And  now  as  you  enter  into  this  new  rela- 
tion, consecrated  by  heaven's  benediction 
and  hallowed  by  all  that  is  tenderest  and 
truest  in  human  affection,  I  entreat  you 
both  to  join  with  me  in  the  prayer  that 
God  may  bless  this  union,  and  sanctify  it 
to  the  furtherance  of  your  good  and  to  the 
glory  of  his  most  holy  name. 

Prayer. 

Most  gracious  God,  fountain  of  life  and 
love  and  joy,  look  with  merciful  favor  upon 
these  thy  servants  now  to  be  joined  in  holy 
wedlock,  and  enable  them  ever  to  remem- 
ber and  truly  keep  the  vows  which  they 
make  as  they  enter  into  covenant  with  one 
another  and  with  thee,  in  accordance  with 
thy  holy  word,  through  Jesus  Christ  our 
Lord.     Amen. 

The  Covenant. 

[Here  the  jjarties  join  their  right  hands, 
and  the  minister  says  :] 

Do  you,  M.,  take  N.  whom  you  now  hold 
by  the  hand  to  be  your  lawful  and  wedded 


OPTIONAL  FORMS.  1?/,) 

wife,  and  do  you  promise  in  the  presence 
of  God  and  these  witnesses  to  be  to  her  a 
faithful,  loving  and  devoted  husband,  so 
long  as  you  both  shall  live  ? 

[The  man  answers,  "I  do."] 

Do  you,  N.,  take  M.  whom  you  hold  by 
the  hand  to  be  your  lawful  and  wedded 
husband,  and  do  you  promise  in  the  pres- 
ence of  God  and  these  witnesses  to  be  to 
him  a  faithful,  loving  and  obedient  wife,  so 
long  as  you  both  shall  live  ? 

[The  woman  answers,  "  I  do."] 

[If  a  ring  is  given  and  received,  the  min- 
ister shall  say  ;] 

Let  this  ring  be  the  token  of  your 
plighted  faith,  and  the  memorial  of  your 
mutual  and  unending  love. 

[  Then  the  minister,  addressing  himself  to 
the  company  present,  says:] 

Forasmuch  as  these  persons  have  cove- 
nanted together  in  marriage  in  accordance 
with  the  laws  of  the  commonwealth,  I  do 
now  pronounce  them  husband  and  wife, 
after  the  ordinance  of  God.  Whom,  there- 
fore, God  hath  joined  together,  let  no  man 
jnit  asunder. 

The  Prayer. 
Almighty  and  ever  blessed  God,  our  hea- 
venly Father,  place  the  seal  of  thy  loving 
approval  upon  the  union  of  these  two  hearts 


134:  OPTIONAL  FORMS. 

and  lives  in  the  sacred  bonds  of  matrimony. 
Enable  thy  servants  by  the  gift  of  thv  suf- 
ficient grace  to  be  faithful  in  keeping  the 
vows  they  have  now  assumed.  Whether 
in  prosperity  or  in  adversity,  in  sickness  or 
in  health,  in  sorrow  or  in  joy,  may  their  love 
and  sympathy  for  each  other  never  fail. 
Into  thy  holy  keeping  we  now  commit  them, 
praying  that  they  may  ever  live  "  as  being 
heirs  together  of  the  grace  of  life."  For 
Jesus'  sake.     Amen. 

Benediction. 

\Then  the  married  pair  standing,  or  kneel- 
ing, the  minister  shall  pronounce  the  benedic- 
tion /] 

God  the  Father,  God  the  Son,  God  the 
Holy  Ghost,  bless,  preserve,  and  keep  you ; 
the  Lord  mercifully  with  his  favor  look 
upon  you,  and  so  fill' you  with  his  grace 
that  you  may  live  faithfully  together  in  this 
life,  and  in  the  world  to  come  may  have 
life  everlasting.     Amen. 


A  FUNEEAL  SERVICE. 

Let  the  service  begin  with  the  reading  of 
the  whole  or  apart  of  the  following  selections 
from  Scripture : 

I  am  the  Resurrection  and- the  Life,  saith 
the  Lord ;  he  that  believeth  in  me,  though 


OPTIONAL  FORMS.  135 

ae  were  dead,  yet  shall  he  live :  and  who- 
soever liveth  and  believeth  in  me,  shall 
never  die. 

Man  that  is  born  of  woman  is  of  few 
days,  and  full  of  trouble.  He  cometh  forth 
like  a  flower,  and  is  cut  down:  he  fleeth 
also  as  a  shadow,  and  continueth  not. 

For  we  are  strangers  before  thee,  and 
sojourners,  as  were  all  our  fathers:  our 
days  on  the  earth  are  as  a  shadow,  and 
there  is  none  abiding. 

We  brought  nothing  into  this  world,  and 
it  is  certain  we  can  carry  nothing  out. 

The  Lord  gave,  and  the  Lord  hath  taken 
away ;  blessed  be  the  name  of  the  Lord. 

Prayer  of  Invocation. 
O  God,  who  art  our  God,  and  our  fathers' 
God ;  thou  whose  compassions  fail  not,  but 
who  art  the  same  yesterday,  to-day,  and 
forever,  grant  us  now  thy  presence,  we  be- 
seech thee,  that  our  souls  may  be  strength- 
ened, and  that  we  faint  not  under  thine  af- 
flicting providence,  but  that  through  thy 
condescension  we  may  find  all  grace  to  help 
in  this  our  time  of  need,  which  we  ask  in 
the  name  of  Jesus  Christ,  our  Lord  and 
Saviour,  to  whom,  with  thee  and  the  Holy 
Ghost,  we  will  ascribe  all  honor,  majesty 
and  might,  world  without  end.     Amen. 

Hymn. 


136  OPTIONAL  FORMS. 

[  Then  let  the  whole  or  a  part  of  the  fol- 
lowing selections  of  Scripture  he  read:] 

Psalm  xxxix.  4-13. 

Lord,  make  me  to  know  mine  end,  and 
the  measure  of  my  days,  what  it  is ;  that  I 
may  know  how  frail  I  am. 

Behold,  thou  hast  made  my  days  as  a 
handbreadth;  and  mine  age  is  as  nothing 
before  thee;  verily  every  man  at  his  best 
state  is  altogether  vanity. 

Surely  every  man  walketh  in  a  vain  show ; 
surely  they  are  disquieted  in  vain:  he 
heapeth  up  riches,  and  knoweth  not  who 
shall  gather  them. 

And  now,  Lord,  what  wait  I  for?  my 
hope  is  in  thee. 

Deliver  me  from  all  my  transgressions: 
make  me  not  the  reproach  of  the  foolish. 

I  was  dumb,  I  opened  not  my  mouth; 
because  thou  didst  it. 

Remove  thy  stroke  away  from  me  :  I  am 
consumed  by  the  blow  of  thine  hand. 

When  thou  with  rebukes  dost  correct 
man  for  iniquity,  thou  makest  his  beauty 
to  consume  away  lijke  a  moth :  surely  every 
man  is  vanity. 

Hear  my  prayer,  0  Lord,  and  give  ear 
unto  my  cry;  hold  not  thy  peace  at  my 
tears :  for  I  am  a  stranger  with  thee,  and  a 
sojourner,  as  all  my  fathers  were. 


OPTIONAL  FORMS.  137 

0  spare  me,  that  I  may  recover  strength, 
before  I  go  hence,  and  be  no  more. 

Psalm  xc. 

Lord,  thou  has  been  our  dwelling-place 
in  all  generations. 

Before  the  mountains  were  brought  forth, 
or  ever  thou  hadst  formed  the  earth  and 
the  world,  even  from  everlasting  to  ever- 
lasting, thou  art  God. 

Thou  turnest  man  to  destruction;  and 
say  est,  Return,  ye  children  of  men. 

For  a  thousand  years  in  thy  sight  are  but 
as  yesterday  when  it  is  past,  and  as  a  watch 
in  the  night. 

Thou  carriest  them  away  as  with  a  flood ; 
they  are  as  a  sleep ;  in  the  morning  they  are 
like  grass  which  groweth  up.  In  the  morn- 
ing it  flourisheth,  and  groweth  up ;  in  the 
evening  it  is  cut  down,  and  withereth. 

For  we  are  consumed  by  thine  anger, 
and  by  thy  wrath  are  we  troubled. 

Thou  has  set  our  iniquities  before  thee, 
our  secret  sins  in  the  light  of  thy  counte- 
nance. 

For  all  our  days  are  passed  away  in  thy 
wrath :  we  spend  our  years  as  a  tale  that  is 
told. 

The  days  of  our  years  are  threescore  years 
and  ten ;  and  if  by  reason  of  strength  they 
be  fourscore  years,  yet  is  their  strength  la- 


L38  OPTIONAL  FORMS. 

bor  and  sorrow ;  for  it  is  soon  cut  off,  and 
we  fly  away. 

Who  knoweth  the  power  of  thine  anger? 
even  according  to  thy  fear,  so  is  thy  wrath. 

So  teach  us  to  number  our  days,  that  we 
may  apply  our  hearts  unto  wisdom. 

1  Cor.  xv.  20-58. 

Now  is  Christ  risen  from  the  dead,  and 
become  the  firstfruits  of  them  that  slept. 
For  since  by  man  came  death,  by  man  came 
also  the  resurrection  of  the  dead.  For  as 
in  Adam  all  die,  even  so  in  Christ  shall  all 
be  made  alive.  But  every  man  in  his  own 
order :  Christ  the  firstfruits ;  afterward 
they  that  are  Christ's  at  his  coming.    Then 

[Instead  of  the  foregoing  passage  from 
1  Cor.  xv.,  one  or  more  of  the  following 
may  he  substituted  as  the  occasion  may  re- 
quire /] 

ECCLESIASTES,  CHAP.  XII. 

Remember  now  thy  Creator  in  the  days 
of  thy  youth,  while  the  evil  days  come  not, 
nor  the  years  draw  nigh,  when  thou  shalt 
say,  I  have  no  pleasure  in  them  ;  while  the 
sun,  or  the  light,  or  the  moon,  or  the  stars, 
be  not  darkened,  nor  the  clouds  return 
after  the  rain  :  in  the  day  when  the  keep- 
ers of  the  house  shall  tremble,  and  the 
strong  men  shall  bow  themselves,  and  the 


OPTIONAL  FORMS.  139 

cometh  the  end,  when  he  shall  have  deliv- 
ered up  the  kingdom  to  God,  even  the 
Father  ;  when  he  shall  have  put  down  all 
rulo,  and  all  authority  and  power.  For  he 
rnunt  reign  till  he  hath  put  all  enemies  un- 
der his  feet.  The  last  enemy  that  shall  be 
destroyed  is  death.  For  he  hath  put  all 
things  under  his  feet.  But  when  he  saith, 
All  things  are  put  under  him,  it  is  manifest 
thi-t  he  is  excepted  which  did  put  all 
things  under  him.  And  when  all  things 
sh'ill  be  subdued  unto  him,  then  shall  the 
Son  also  himself  be  subject  unto  him  that 
put  all  things  under  him,  that  God  may  be 
all.  in  all.  Else  what  shall  they  do  which 
are  baptized  for  the  dead,  if  the  dead  rise 

grinders  cease  because  they  are  few,  and 
chose  that  look  out  of  the  windows  be 
darkened,  and  the  doors  shall  be  shut  in 
the  streets,  when  the  sound  of  the  grinding 
is  low,  and  he  shall  rise  up  at  the  voice  of 
the  bird,  and  all  the  daughters  of  music 
shall  be  brought  low ;  also  when  they  shall 
be  afraid  of  that  which  is  high,  and  fears 
shall  be  in  the  way,  and  the  almond  tree 
shall  flourish,  and  the  grasshopper  shall  be 
a  burden,  and  desire  shall  fail :  because 
man  goeth  to  his  long  home,  and  the 
mourners  go  about  the  streets  :  or  ever  the 
silver  cord  be  loosed,  or  the  golden  bowl 
be  broken,  or  the  pitcher  be  broken  at  the 


140  OPTIONAL  FORMS. 

not  at  all?  why  are  they  then  baptized  for 
the  dead  ?  And  why  stand  we  in  jeopardy 
every  hour?  I  protest  by  your  rejoicing 
which  I  have  in  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord,  I 
die  daily.  If  after  the  manner  of  men  I 
have  fought  with  beasts  at  Ephesus,  what 
advantageth  it  me,  if  the  dead  rise  not? 
let  us  eat  and  drink;  for  to-morrow  we  die. 
Be  not  deceived  :  evil  communications  cor- 
rupt good  manners.  Awake  to  righteous- 
ness and  sin  not;  for  some  have  not  the 
knowledge  of  God:  I  speak  this  to  your 
shame. 

But  some  man  will  say,  How  are  the 
dead  raised  up?  and  with  what  body  do 

fountain,  or  the  wheel  broken  at  the  cis- 
tern. Then  shall  the  dust  return  to  the 
earth  as  it  was  ;  and  the  spirit  shall  return 
unto  God  who  gave  it. 

Psalm  xxvii. 

The  Lord  is  my  light  and  my  salvation ; 
whom  shall  I  fear  ?  the  Lord  is  the  strength 
of  my  life ;  of  whom  shall  I  be  afraid  ? 
When  the  wicked,  even  mine  enemies  and 
my  foes,  came  upon  me  to  eat  up  my  flesh, 
they  stumbled  and  fell.  Though  a  host 
should  encamp  against  me,  my  heart  shall 
not  fear:  though  war  should  rise  against 
me,  in  this  will  I  be  confident.  One  thing 
have  I  desired  of  the  Lord,  that  will  I  seek 


OPTIONAL  FORMS.  141 

they  come?  Thou  fool,  that  which  thou 
sowest  is  not  quickened,  except  it  die :  and 
that  which  thou  sowest,  thou  sowest  not 
that  body  that  shall  be,  but  bare  grain,  it 
may  chance  of  wheat,  or  of  some  other 
grain  :  butr  God  giveth  it  a  body  as  it  hath 
pleased  him,  and  to  every  seed  his  own 
body.  All  flesh  is  not  the  same  flesh :  but 
there  is  one  kind  of  flesh  of  men,  another 
flesh  of  beasts,  another  of  fishes,  and 
another  of  birds.  There  are  also  celestial 
bodies,  and  bodies  terrestrial;  but  the  glory 
of  the  celestial  is  one,  and  the  glory  of  the 
terrestrial  is  another.  There  is  one  glory  of 
the  sun,  and  another  glory  of  the   moon, 

after ;  that  I  may  dwell  in  the  house  of  the 
Lord  all  the  days  of  my  life,  to  behold  the 
beauty  of  the  Lord,  and  to  inquire  in  his 
temple.  For  in  the  time  of  trouble  he 
shall  hide  me  in  his  pavilion  ;  in  the  secret 
of  his  tabernacle  shall  he  hide  me ;  he 
shall  set  me  up  upon  a  rock.  And  now 
shall  mine  head  be  lifted  up  above  mine 
enemies  round  about  me  :  therefore  will  I 
offer  in  his  tabernacle  sacrifices  of  joy ;  I 
will  sing,  yea,  I  will  sing  praises  unto  the 
Lord.  Hear,  O  Lord,  when  I  cry  with  my 
voice:  have  mercy  also  upon  me,  and 
answer  me.  When  thou  saiclst,  Seek  ye 
my  face  ;  my  heart  said  unto  thee,  Thy 
face,  Lord,  will  I  seek.     Hide  not  thy  face 


142  OPTIONAL  FOKMS. 

and  another  glory  of  the  stars ;  for  one  star 
differeth  from  another  star  in  glory.  So 
also  is  the  resurrection  of  the  dead.  It  is 
sown  in  corruption,  it  is  raised  in  incorrup- 
tion :  it  is  sown  in  dishonor,  it  is  raised  in 
glory :  it  is  sown  in  weakness,  it  is  raised  in 
power :  it  is  sown  a  natural  body,  it  is  raised 
a  spiritual  body.  There  is  a  natural  body, 
and  there  is  a  spiritual  body.  And  so  it  is 
written,  The  first  man  Adam  was  made  a 
living  soul;  the  last  Adam  was  made  a 
quickening  spirit.  Howbeit,  that  was  not 
first  which  is  spiritual,  but  that  which  is 
natural;  and  afterward  that  which  is  spir- 
itual. The  first  man  is  of  the  earth,  earthy : 
the  second   man  is  the  Lord  from  heaven. 

far  from  me  ;  put  not  thy  servant  away  in 
anger ;  thou  hast  been  my  help  ;  leave  me 
not,  neither  forsake  me,  O  God  of  my  sal- 
vation. When  my  father  and  my  mother 
forsake  me,  then  the  Lord  will  take  me  up. 
Teach  me  thy  way,  O  Lord,  and  lead  me  in 
a  plain  path,  because  of  mine  enemies. 
Deliver  me  not  over  unto  the  will  of  mine 
enemies ;  for  false  witnesses  are  risen  up 
against  me,  and  such  as  breathe  out  cru- 
elty. I  had  fainted,  unless  I  had  believed 
to  see  the  goodness  of  the  Lord  in  the  land 
of  the  living.  Wait  on  the  Lord :  be  of 
good  courage,  and  he  shall  strengthen  thine 
heart :  wait,  I  say,  on  the  Lord. 


OPTIONAL  FOltMS.  143 

As  is  the  earthy,  such  are  they  also  that  are 
earthy:  and  as  is  the  heavenly,  such  are 
they  also  that  are  heavenly.  And  as  we 
have  borne  the  image  of  the  earthy,  we 
shall  also  bear  the  image  of  the  hea- 
venly. 

Now  this  I  say,  brethren,  that  flesh  and 
blood  cannot  inherit  the  kingdom  of  God ; 
neither  doth  corruption  inherit  incorrup- 
tiom  Behold,  I  show  you  a  mystery :  We 
shall  not  all  sleep,  but  we  shall  all  be 
changed,  in  a  moment,  in  the  twinkling  of 
an  eye,  at  the  last  trump :  for  the  trumpet 
shall  sound,  and  the  dead  shall  be  raised 
incorruptible,  and  we  shall  be  changed. 
For  this  corruptible  must  put  on  incorrup- 
tion,  and  this  mortal  must  put  on  immor- 
tality. So  when  this  corruptible  shall  have 
put  on  incorruption,  and  this  mortal  shall 
have  put  on  immortality,  then  shall  be 
brought  to  pass  the  saying  that  is  written, 
Death  is  swallowed  up  in  victory.    O  death, 

Kevelation  xxii.  1-5. 
And  he  shewed  me  a  pure  river  of  water 
of  life,  clear  as  crystal,  proceeding  out  of 
the  throne  of  God  and  of  the  Lamb.  In 
the  midst  of  the  street  of  it,  and  on  either 
side  of  the  river,  was  there  the  tree  of  life, 
which  bare  twelve  manner  of  fruits,  and 
yielded  her  fruit  every  month  :  and  the 
leaves  of  the  tree  were  for  the  healing  of 


144  OPTIONAL  FORMS. 

where  is  thy  sting?  O  grave,  where  is  thy 
victory?  The  sting  of  death  is  sin;  and 
the  strength  of  sin  is  the  law.  But  thanks 
be  to  God,  which  giveth  us  the  victory 
through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Therefore, 
my  beloved  brethren,  be  ye  steadfast,  im- 
movable, always  abounding  in  the  work  of 
the  Lord,  forasmuch  as  ye  know  that  your 
labor  is  not  in  vain  in  the  Lord. 

Prayer.  . 

Almighty  and  most  merciful  God,  our 
heavenly  Father,  the  consolation  of  the 
sorrowful  and  the  support  of  the  stricken, 
who  dost  not  willingly  afflict  the  children 
of  men,  look  in  pity,  we  beseech  thee,  on 
all  upon  whom  thou  hast  laid  thine  afflict- 
ing hand,  and,  in  the  multitude  of  thy  ten- 
der mercies,  be  pleased  to  uphold  and  com- 
fort them  in  the  day  of  their  trial  and  dis- 
tress. Grant  us  all  grace  that  we  may  lay 
to  heart  the  lesson  of  this  solemn  provi- 

the  nations.  And  there  shall  be  no  more 
curse  ;  but  the  throne  of  God  and  of  the 
Lamb  shall  be  in  it,  and  his  servants  shall 
serve  him ;  and  they  shall  see  his  face ; 
and  his  name  shall  be  in  their  foreheads. 
And  there  shall  be  no  night  there ;  and 
fchey  need  no  candle,  neither  light  of  the 
sun ;  for  the  Lord  God  giveth  them  light ; 
and  they  shall  reign  for  ever  and  ever. 


OPTIONAL  FORMS.  145 

dence,  and  work  while  the  day  lasteth, 
knowing  that  the  night  cometh,  when  no 
man  can  work ;  and  that  we  may  set  our 
affections  on  things  that  are  in  heaven,  and 
not  on  things  that  are  on  the  earth.  En- 
able us  to  live  by  faith  on  the  Son  of  God, 
that  when  Christ,  who  is  our  life,  shall  ap- 
pear, we  also  may  appear  with  him  in 
glory. 

O  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  Son  of  God,  Lamb 
of  God,  which  taketh  away  the  sin  of  the 
world,  to  whom  shall  we  go  but  unto  thee? 
Thou  hast  the  words  of  eternal  life.  Thou 
who  wast  a  Man  of  Sorrows  and  acquainted 
with  grief,  have  pity  upon  those  who  cry 
unto  thee.  When  our  eyes  grow  dim  in 
the  shadows  of  death,  and  we  pass  through 
the  deep  waters,  by  thine  agony  and  bloody 
sweat,  and  by  thy  death  on  Calvary,  we  be- 
seech thee  to  remember  us.  O  thou  who 
hast  saved  us,  forsake  us  not  in  the  trying 
hour  ;  thou  who  hast  vanquished  death, 
give  us  the  victory,  and  bring  us  to  thine 
own  everlasting  rest  in  the  assembly  of  thy 
saints  on  high. 

O  God,  the  Holy  Ghost,  author  of  light 
and  life  and  truth,  inspire  our  souls  with 
hope  through  the  gospel  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  imparting  the  benefits  of  his  atone- 
ment, and  the  power  of  his  all-sufficient 
grace.  Release  us  from  our  sins ;  fill  us 
with  the  fruits  of  thine  own  indwelling,  and 


146  OPTIONAL  FOEM3. 

form  us  anew  in  the  image  of  God.  Help 
us  now,  O  blessed  Comforter ;  heal  our 
wounded  spirits  and  despite  not  thou  our 
broken  and  contrite  hearts. 

O  God  the  Father,  God  the  Son,  and 
God  the  Holy  Ghost,  Triune  Jehovah,  have 
mercy  upon  us,  thy  servants,  as  we  wait 
before  thee:  and  hear  our  prayer.  Be 
pleased  graciously  to  attend  to  our  humble 
requests,  and  to  do  for  us  all  that  we  need, 
glorifying  thyself  by  us  both  in  this  present 
world,  and  in  that  which  is  to  come  :  all  of 
which  Ave  ask  through  Jesus  Christ  our 
Lord.     Amen. 

Our  Father  which  art  in  heaven,  Hal- 
lowed be  thy  name.  Thy  kingdom  come. 
Thy  will  be  done  in  earth,  as  it  is  in  heaven. 
Give  us  this  day  our  daily  bread.  And 
forgive  us  our  debts,  as  we  forgive  our 
debtors.  And  lead  us  not  into  temptation, 
but  deliver  us  from  evil:  For  thine  is  the 
kingdom,  and  the  power,  and  the  glory,  for 
ever.     Amen. 

Benediction. 

The  grace  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and 
the  love  of  God,  arid  the  communion  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  be  with  you  all.     Amen. 

[After  which  the  service  may  he  concluded 
with  a  hymn.  For  service  at  the  grave  see 
page  155.] 


OPTIONAL  FORMS.  147 

A  CHILD'S  FUNEEAL. 

[Let  the  service  begi?i  with  the  reading  of 
the  whole  or  a  part  of  the  following  selections 
from  Scripture  /] 

The  Lord  hear  thee  in  the  day  of  trouble ; 
the  name  of  the  God  of  Jacob  defend  thee ; 
send  thee  help  from  the  sanctuary,  and 
strengthen  thee  out  of  Zion. 

Man  that  is  born  of  a  woman  is  of  few 
days,  and  full  of  trouble.  He  cometh  forth 
like  a  flower,  and  is  cut  down ;  he  fleeth  also 
as  a  shadow,  and  continueth  not. 

The  Lord  gave,  and  the  Lord  hath  taken 
away ;  blessed  be  the  name  of  the  Lord. 

Come  unto  me,  all  ye  that  labor  and  are 
heavy  laden,  and  I  will  give  you  rest. 

Prayer. 

Father  of  mercies,  God  of  all  grace,  ever 
comforting  us  by  the  tender  assurance  of 
thy  love  for  all  those  whom  thou  dost 
chasten,  be  near  to  us  now  in  this  hour  of 
sorrow,  as  we  come  to  cast  our  care  upon 
thee,  and  seek  the  strength  and  consolation 
thou  only  canst  impart. 

As  a  father  pitieth  his  children,  so  do 
thou  pity  those  who  sit  before  thee,  smitten 
and  afflicted.  As  one  whom  his  mother 
comforteth,  do  thou  comfort  them,  and  so 
sanctify  to  them  this  sorrow  that  theirs  may 
be  everlasting  consolation. 


148  OPTIONAL  FORMS. 

O  thou  that  leadest  Joseph  like  a  flock, 
who  knowest  thine  own  sheep  by  name  as 
they  follow  thee,  carrying  the  lambs  ir 
thine  arms  and  folding  them  in  thy  bosom 
it  is  not  thy  will  that  one  of  these  little 
ones  should  perish.  When  thou  dost  send 
thy  messenger,  like  a  gentle  shepherd, 
to  lead  them  into  the  heavenly  pastures, 
may  bereaved  parents  hear  the  voice 
which  says,  Suffer  the  little  children  to 
come  unto  me,  and  forbid  them  not.  Fill 
them  with  resignation  to  thy  will;  give 
them  the  consolations  of  thy  Spirit,  and 
grant  that,  through  thy  grace,  this  chasten- 
ing may  be  for  their  profit,  that,  being 
made  partakers  of  thy  holiness,  they  may 
be  prepared  for  everlasting  blessedness  in 
that  world  where,  after  the  separations  and 
sorrows  of  this  life,  they  may  be  for  ever 
with  one  another  and  with  the  Lord, 
through  the  merits  and  mediation  of  Jesus 
Christ,  thy  Son,  our  Saviour.     Amen. 

Hymn. 

The  minister  may  read  the  whole  or  a 
part  of  the  following  selections  : 

Psalm  xxiii. 
The  Lord  is  my  shepherd;  I  shall  not 
want.  He  maketh  me  to  lie  down  in  green 
pastures:  he  leadeth  me  beside  the  still 
waters.  He  restoreth  my  soul :  he  leadeth 
me  in  the  paths  of  righteousness  for  his 


OPTIONAL  FORMS.  140 

name's  sake.  Yea,  though  I  walk  through 
the  valley  of  the  shadow  of  death,  I  will 
fear  no  evil :  for  thou  art  with  me ;  thy  rod 
and  thy  staff  they  comfort  me.  Thou  pre- 
parest  a  table  before  me  in  the  presence  of 
mine  enemies :  thou  anointest  my  head  with 
oil;  my  cup  runneth  over.  Surely  good- 
ness and  mercy  shall  follow  me  all  the  days 
of  my  life ;  and  I  will  dwell  in  the  house  of 
the  Lord  for  ever. 

David  therefore  besought  God  for  the 
child ;  and  David  fasted,  and  went  in,  and 
lay  all  night  upon  the  earth.  And  the 
elders  of  his  house  arose,  and  went  to  him 
to  raise  him  up  from  the  earth;  but  he 
would  not,  neither  did  he  eat  bread  with 
them.  And  it  came  to  pass  on  the  seventh 
day,  that  the  child  died.  And  the  servants 
of  David  feared  to  tell  him  that  the  child 
was  dead :  for  they  said,  Behold,  while  the 
child  was  yet  alive,  we  spake  unto  him,  and 
he  would  not  hearken  unto  our  voice:  how 
will  he  then  vex  himself  if  we  tell  him  that 
the  child  is  dead  ? 

But  when  David  saw  that  his  servants 
whispered,  David  perceived  that  the  child 
was  dead:  therefore  David  said  unto  his 
servants,  Is  the  child  dead?  "  And  they 
said,  He  is  dead.  Then  David  arose  from 
the  earth,  and  washed,  and  anointed  him- 
self, and  changed  his  apparel,  and  came 
into  the  house  of  the  Lord,  and  worshiped ; 


150  OPTIONAL  FORMS. 

then  lie  came  to  his  own  house ;  and  when 
he  required,  they  set  bread  before  him,  and 
he  did  eat.  Then  said  his  servants  unto 
him,  What  thing  is  this  that  thou  hast 
done?  thou  didst  fast  and  weep  for  the 
child  while  it  was  alive ;  but  when  the  child 
was  dead  thou  didst  rise  and  eat  bread. 
And  he  said,  While  the  child  was  yet  alive, 
I  fasted  and  wept:  for  I  said,  Who  can 
tell  whether  God  will  be  gracious  to  me, 
that  the  child  may  live?  But  now  he  is 
dead,  wherefore  should  I  fast?  Can  I 
bring  him  back  again  ?  I  shall  go  to  him, 
but  he  shall  not  return  to  me. 

I,  even  I,  am  he  that  comforteth  you: 
As  one  whom  his  mother  comforteth,  so 
will  I  comfort  you. 

What  I  do  thou  knowest  not  now;  but 
thou  shalt  know  hereafter. 

My  son,  despise  not  thou  the  chastening 
of  the  Lord,  nor  faint  when  thou  art  re- 
buked of  him :  For  whom  the  Lord  loveth 
he  chasteneth,  and  scourgeth  every  son 
whom  he  receiveth.  If  ye  endure  chasten- 
ing, God  dealeth  with  you  as  with  sons; 
for  what  son  is  he  whom  the  father  chas- 
teneth not?  Now  no  chastening  for  the 
present  seemeth  to  be  joyous,  but  grievous : 
nevertheless  afterward  it  yieldeth  the  peace- 
able fruit  of  righteousness  unto  them  which 
are  exercised  thereby.  Wherefore  lift  up 
the  hands  which  hang  down,  and  the  feeble 


OPTIONAL  FORMS.  151 

knees ;  For  ye  have  not  received  the  spirit 
of  bondage  again  to  fear ;  but  ye  have  re- 
ceived the  Spirit  of  adoption,  whereby  we 
cry,  Abba,  Father.  The  Spirit  itself  beareth 
witness  with  our  spirit,  that  we  are  the 
children  of  God :  And  if  children,  then 
heirs;  heirs  of  God,  and  joint  heirs  with 
Christ;  if  so  be  that  Ave  suffer  with  him, 
that  we  may  be  also  glorified  together. 
For  I  reckon  that  the  sufferings  of  this 
present  time  are  not  worthy  to  be  com- 
pared with  the  glory  which  shall  be  re- 
vealed in  us. 

Let  not  your  heart  be  troubled:  ye 
believe  in  God,  believe  also  in  me.  In  my 
Father's  house  are  many  mansions:  if  it 
were  not  so,  I  would  have  told  you.  I  go 
to  prepare  a  place  for  you.  And  if  I  go 
and  prepare  a  place  for  you,  I  will  come 
again,  and  receive  you  unto  myself;  that 
where  I  am,  there  ye  may  be  also. 

Comfort  ye,  comfort  ye  my  people,  saith 
your  God. 

He  shall  feed  his  flock  like  a  shepherd : 
he  shall  gather  the  lambs  with  his  arm,  and 
carry  them  in  his  bosom. 

And  they  brought  young  children  to 
him,  that  he  should  touch  them ;  and 
his  disciples  rebuked  those  that  brought 
them. 

But  when  Jesus  saw  it,  he  was  much 
displeased,  and  said  unto  them,  Suffer  the 


152  OPTIONAL  FORMS. 

little  children  to  come  unto  me,  and  forbid 
them  not;  for  of  such  is  the  kingdom  of 
God.  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  Whosoever 
shall  not  receive  the  kingdom  of  God  as  a 
little  child,  he  shall  not  enter  therein. 
And  he  took  them  up  in  his  arms,  put  his 
hands  upon  them,  and  blessed  them. 

Take  heed  that  ye  despise  not  one  of 
these  little  ones ;  for  I  say  unto  you,  That 
in  heaven  their  angels  do  always  behold 
the  face  of  my  Father  which  is  in  heaven. 

For  the  Son  of  man  is  come  to  save  that 
which  was  lost.  How  think  ye  ?  If  a  man 
have  a  hundred  sheep,  and  one  of  them  be 
gone  astray,  doth  lie  not  leave  the  ninety 
and  nine,  and  goeth  into  the  mountains, 
and  seeketh  that  which  is  gone  astray  ? 
And  if  so  be  that  he  find  it,  verily  I  say 
unto  you,  he  rejoiceth  more  of  that  sheep 
than  of  the  ninety  and  nine  which  went  not 
astray.  Even  so  it  is  not  the  will  of  your 
Father  which  is  in  heaven,  that  one  of  these 
little  ones  should  perish. 

Therefore  are  they  before  the  throne  of 
God,  and  serve  him  day  and  night  in  his 
temple  :  and  he  that  sitteth  on  the  throne 
shall  dwell  among  them.  They  shall  hun- 
ger no  more,  neither  thirst  any  more ; 
neither  shall  the  sun  light  on  them,  nor 
any  heat.  For  the  Lamb  which  is  in  the 
midst  of  the  throne  shall  feed  them,  and 
shall  lead  them   unto  living    fountains   of 


OPTIONAL  FORMS.  158 

waters  :  and  God  shall  wipe  away  all  tears 
from  their  eyes. 

Prayer. 

O  God,  our  heavenly  Father,  who  through 
the  blood  of  thy  Son  hast  provided  re- 
demption for  all  thine  own,  we  would  ren- 
der thee  most  hearty  thanks,  in  this  our 
time  of  grief,  for  the  sure  confidence  we 
have  that,  the  soul  of  this  dear  child  whose 
loss  we  mourn  is  at  rest  in  thee.  Not  a 
sparrow  falleth  to  the  ground  without  our 
Father,  and  those  who  are  of  more  value 
than  many  sparrows  cannot  die  until  thou, 
who  regardest  with  tender  compassion  the 
weakest  of  thy  creatures,  dost  call  them  to 
thyself.  We  would  not  sorrow  as  those 
who  have  no  hope,  but  bow  in  humble 
submission  to  thy  sovereign  decree,  and 
by  divine  grace  would  say,  Thy  will  be 
done. 

Vouchsafe  unto  thy  servants,  we  beseech 
thee,  the  consolations  of  thy  Spirit,  giving 
us  beauty  for  ashes,  the  oil  of  joy  for 
mourning,  and  the  garment  of  praise  for 
the  spirit  of  heaviness.  May  this  chastise- 
ment which  now  seemeth  so  grievous  yield 
in  us  the  peaceable  fruits  of  righteousness, 
by  drawing  us  into  closest  fellowship  with 
thee,  that  we  may  not  set  our  affections  on 
the  things  of  this    world,   but  upon    that 


154  OPTIONAL  FORMS. 

blessed  home  above,  where  all  who  have 
departed  in  Christ  await  us  beyond  the 
reach  of  sorrow. 

Shine  upon  our  darkness,  O  Lord ;  par- 
don all  our  sins ;  build  us  up  and  strengthen 
us  in  our  most  holy  faith ;  and  at  last  give 
us  the  victory  over  death,  bringing  us  in 
holiness  and  joy  to  thine  own  eternal  rest. 

Hear  now  our  prayer,  O  God,  and  be 
pleased  mercifully  to  bestow  the  blessings 
which  we  need,  for  the  love  of  Jesus  Christ, 
thy  well-beloved  Son,  to  whom,  with  thee 
and  the  Holy  Ghost,  be  all  dominion,  glory 
and  praise,  world  without  end.     Amen. 

Lord's  Prayer. 

Our  Father  which  art  in  heaven,  Hallowed 
be  thy  name.  Thy  kingdom  come.  Thy  will 
be  done  in  earth,  as  it  is  in  heaven.  Give 
us  this  day  our  daily  bread.  And  forgive  us 
our  debts  as  we  forgive  our  debtors.  And 
lead  us  not  into  temptation,  but  deliver  us 
from  evil ;  For  thine  is  the  kingdom,  and 
the  power,  and  the  glory,  for  ever.     Amen. 

Benediction. 

The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the 
love  of  God,  and  the  communion  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  be  with  you  all.     Amen. 

Hymn. 


optional  forms.       155 

At  the  Grave. 

[After  the  body  has  been  lowered  into  the 
grave  {or  the  sea),  the  following  words  may 
be  said  :  ] 

Forasmuch  as  it  hath  pleased  Almighty 
God,  in  his  wise  providence,  to  take  out  of 
this  world  the  soul  of  our  deceased  (brother), 
we  therefore  commit  (his)  body  to  the 
ground ;  earth  to  earth,  ashes  to  ashes,  dust 
to  dust :  awaiting  the  hour  when  all  who 
are  in  their  graves  shall  hear  the  voice  of 
the  Son  of  God.  and  shall  come  forth,  "they 
that  have  done  good,  unto  the  resurrection 
of  life ;  and  they  that  have  done  evil,  unto 
the  resurrection  of  judgment." 

I  would  not  have  you  to  be  ignorant, 
brethren,  concerning  them  which  are  asleep, 
that  ye  sorrow  not,  even  as  others  which 
have  no  hope.  For  if  we  believe  that 
Jesus  died,  and  rose  again,  even  so  them 
also  which  sleep  in  Jesus  will  God  bring 
with  him. 

And  I  heard  a  voice  from  heaven  saying 
unto  me,  Write,  Blessed  are  the  dead  which 
die  in  the  Lord  from  henceforth :  Yea,  saith 
the  Spirit,  that  they  may  rest  from  their 
labors ;  and  their  works  do  follow  them. 

Prayer. 
Almighty  God,  who  hast  sanctified  the 
grave  by  thy  Son's  rest  therein,  and  by  his 
glorious  resurrection  hast  brought  life  and 


156  OPTIONAL  FORMS. 

immortality  to  light,  accept,  we  pray  thee, 
our  unfeigned  thanks  for  the  victory  which 
he  has  obtained  for  us  and  for  all  who  sleep 
in  him,  and  keep  us  who  are  still  in  the 
body,  in  everlasting  fellowship  with  all  that 
wait  for  thee  on  earth,  and  with  all  that  are 
around  thee  in  heaven,  in  union  with  him 
who  is  the  resurrection  and  the  life,  who 
liveth  and  reigneth  with  thee  and  the  Holy 
Ghost,  ever  one  God,  world  without  end. 
Amen. 

O  merciful  God,  the  Father  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  who  is  the  resurrection  and 
the  life;  in  whom  whosoever  believeth,  shall 
live,  though  he  die ;  and  whosoever  liveth, 
and  believeth  in  him,  shall  not  die  eter- 
nally; who  also  hath  taught  us,  by  his 
holy  Apostle  Paul,  not  to  be  sorry,  as  men 
without  hope,  for  those  who  sleep  in  him ; 
we  humbly  beseech  thee,  O  Father,  to  raise 
us  from  the  death  of  sin  unto  the  life  of 
righteousness;  that  when  we  shall  depart 
this  life,  we  may  rest  in  him ;  and  that,  at 
the  general  resurrection  in  the  last  day,  we 
may  be  found  acceptable  in  thy  sight;  and 
receive  that  blessing,  which  thy  well-be- 
loved Son  shall  then  pronounce  to  all  who 
love  and  fear  thee,  saying,  Come,  ye  blessed 
children  of  my  Father,  receive  the  king- 
dom prepared  for  you  from  the  beginning 
of  the  world.     Grant  this,  we  beseech  thee, 


OPTIONAL  FORMS.  157 

O  merciful  Father,  through  Jesus  Christ, 
our  Mediator  and  Kedeemer.     Amen.* 

Benediction. 

Now  the  God  of  peace,  that  brought 
again  from  the  dead  our  Lord  Jesus,  that 
great  Shepherd  of  the  sheep,  through  the 
Blood  of  the  everlasting  covenant,  make 
you  perfect  in  every  good  work  to  do  his 
will,  working  in  you  that  which  is  well 
pleasing  in  his  sight,  through  Jesus  Christ ; 
to  whom  be  glory  for  ever  and  ever.    Amen. 

*  This  prayer  is  from  John  Knox's  Liturgy. 


RULES  OF  PARLIAMENTARY   ORDER.* 


Of  Ope7iing  the  Sessions. 

1.  The  moderator  shall  take  the  chair 
precisely  at  the  hour  to  which  the  court 
stands  adjourned ;  shall  immediately  call 
the  members  to  order  ;  and  on  the  appear- 
ance of  a,  quorum,  the  session  shall  be 
opened  with  prayer. 

2.  If  a  quorum  be  assembled  at  the  hour 
appointed,  and  the  moderator  be  absent, 
the  last  moderator  or  oldest  minister  pres- 
ent shall  take  the  chair  without  delay. 

3.  If  a  quorum  be  not  assembled  at  the 
hour  appointed,  any  two  members  shall  be 
competent  to  adjourn  from  time  to  time, 
that  an  opportunity  may  be  given  for  a 
quorum  to  assemble. 

4.  After  calling  the  roll,  and  marking  the 
absentees,  the  minutes  of  the  last  sitting 
shall  be  read,  and,  if  requisite,  corrected. 

Of  the  Moderator. 

5.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  moderator 
to  preserve  order,  and  to  conduct  all  busi- 

*  These  rules  were  adopted  by  the  General  Assembly 
of  1866  for  its  own  guidance.  As  there  has  been  no 
subsequent  action  ;  as  several  of  the  lower  courts  have 
also  adopted  them;  and  as  it  is  important  for  our  judi- 
catories and  officers  to  have  some  manual  on  this  sub- 
ject of  convenient  access,  these  rules  are  here  pub- 
lished; but,  of  course,  form  no  part  of  the  Constitution 
of  the  church. 


160      BXJLES  OF  PARLIAMENTARY  ORDER. 

ness  before  the  court  to  a  speedy  and  pro- 
per result. 

6.  He  is  to  propose  to  the  court  every 
subject  of  deliberation  that  conies  before  it. 

7.  He  may  propose  what  appears  to  him 
the  most  regular  and  direct  way  of  bring- 
ing any  business  to  issue. 

8.  He  shall  always  announce  the  names 
of  members  rising  to  speak,  prevent  them 
from  interrupting  each  other,  and  require 
them,  in  speaking,  always  to  address  the 
chair. 

9.  He  shall  prevent  a  speaker  from  de- 
viating from  the  subject,  and  from  using 
personal  reflections. 

10.  He  shall  silence  those  who  refuse  to 
observe  order. 

11.  He  shall  prevent  members  leaving 
the  court  without  his  permission. 

12.  He  shall,  when  the  deliberations  are 
ended,  put  the  question,  and  call  t\e  vote. 

13.  In  all  questions  he  shall  grv  3  a  clear 
and  concise  statement  of  the  object  of  the 
vote,  and  the  vote  being  taken,  he  mall  de- 
clare how  the  question  is  decided. 

14.  He  shall  carefully  keep  not^s  of  the 
orders  of  the  day,  and  call  them  up  at  the 
times  appointed. 

15.  He  may  speak  to  points  of  order  in 
preference  to  other  members,  rising  from 
his  seat  for  that  purpose,  and  shall  decide 
questions  of  order  subject  to  an  appeal  to 


RULES  OF  PARLIAMENTARY  ORDER.    161 

the  court,  without  debate,  by  any  two  mem- 
bers. 

16.  If  any  member  consider  himself  ag- 
grieved by  a  decision  of  the  moderator,  it 
shall  be  his  privilege  to  an  appeal  to  the 
court,  and  the  question  on  such  appeal 
shall  be  taken  without  debate. 

17.  It  is  his  duty  to  appoint  all  commit- 
tees except  in  those  cases  in  which  the 
court  shall  decide  otherwise. 

18.  "When  a  vote  is  taken  by  ballot,  or 
by  yeas  and  nays,  he  shall  vote  with  the 
other  members  ;  in  other  cases,  when  the 
court  is  equally  divided,  he  shall  possess 
the  casting  vote.  If  he  be  not  willing  to 
decide,  he  shall  put  the  question  a  second 
time,  and  if  the  court  be  again  equally  di- 
vided, and  he  decline  to  give  his  vote,  the 
question  shall  be  lost. 

19.  He  may  call  any  member  to  the 
chair,  to  preside  temporarily. 

Of  the  Clerk. 

20.  As  soon  as  possible  after  the  com- 
mencement of  the  first  session  of  every 
court,  the  clerk  shall  form  a  complete  roll 
of  the  members  present,  and  put  the  same 
into  the  hands  of  the  moderator;  and  when- 
ever any  additional  members  take  their 
seats,  he  shall  add  their  names  in  their 
proper  places  to  the  said  roll. 

21.  He  shall  immediately  file  all  papers 


162   RULES  OF  PARLIAMENTARY  ORDER. 

in  the  order  in  which  they  have  been  read, 
with  proper  indorsements,  and  keep  them 
in  perfect  order. 

Of  the  Order  of  Business. 

22.  After  the  reading  of  the  minntes  of 
the  preceding  day,  the  following  order  of 
business  shall  be  observed : 
First — The  receiving  of 

(a)  Communications    addressed    to    the 
body; 

(b)  Reports  of  standing  committees  ; 

(c)  Reports  of  select  committees  ; 

(d)  Resolutions;  each   of  which    papers 
may,  by  unanimous  consent,  be  taken  up 
immediately  on  presentation,  but  if  objec- 
tion be  made  it  shall  be  docketed. 
Secondly — The  unfinished  business  in  which 

the  court  was  engaged  at  the  last  preced- 
ing adjournment,  in  preference  to  orders 
of  the  day ;  but  such  unfinished  business 
may,  on  motion,  without  debate,  be  laid 
on  the  table,  to  proceed  with  the  special 
order. 
Th  irdly — As  soon  as  the  special  order  and 
the  unfinished  business  are  disposed  of, 
the  business  on  the  docket  will  be  called; 
but  motions  to  elect  officers,  to  appoint 
committees,  and  to  enroll  members,  shall 
always  be  in  order,  unless  a  member  is 
speaking,  or  the  court  is  voting. 


RULES  OF  PARLIAMENTARY  ORDER.   163 

Of  Motions. 

23.  A  motion  must  be  seconded,  and 
afterward  repeated  by  the  moderator,  or 
read  aloud,  before  it  is  debated;  but  this 
shall  be  no  bar  to  explanation  of  the  object 
of  any  motion  by  the  mover,  provided  he 
does  not  exceed  five  minutes;  and  every 
motion  shall  be  reduced  to  writing,  if  the 
moderator  or  any  member  require  it. 

24.  The  mover  of  a  resolution  is  entitled 
to  the  floor  if  he  so  desire,  after  the  mod- 
erator has  stated  the  question. 

Of  Withdrawal  of  Motions. 

25.  Any  member  who  shall  have  made  a 
motion,  shall  have  liberty  to  withdraw  it, 
with  the  consent  of  his  second,  before  any 
debate  has  taken  place  thereon,  but  not 
afterward,  without  the  leave  of  the  court. 

Of  Limitations  of  Debate. 

26.  Motions  to  lay  on  the  table,  to 
docket,  to  take  up  business,  and  to  adjourn, 
and  the  call  for  the  question,  shall  be  put 
without  debate.  On  questions  of  order, 
postponement,  or  commitment,  no  member 
shall  speak  more  than  once.  On  all  other 
questions  each  member  may  speak  twice, 
but  not  oftener,  without  express  leave  of 
the  court. 


164   RULES  OF  PARLIAMENTARY  ORDER. 

Of  Privileged  Questions. 

27.  When  a  question  is  under  debate,  no 
motion  shall  be  received  unless  to  adjourn, 
to  docket,  to  lay  on  the  table,  to  amend,  to 
postpone  indefinitely,  to  postpone  to  a  day 
certain,  or  to  commit ;  which  several  mo- 
tions shall  have  precedence  in  the  order  in 
which  they  are  herein  arranged  ;  and  the 
motion  for  adjournment  shall  always  be  in 
order. 

Of  "the  Question" 

28.  "When  any  member  shall  call  for 
"  the  question"  the  moderator  shall,  without 
debate,  put  the  vote,  "  Is  the  court  ready 
for  the  question  ? "  If  the  call  be  se- 
conded by  a  majority  of  the  members  pres- 
ent, the  vote  shall  immediately  be  taken  on 
the  pending  question,  whatever  it  may  be, 
without  further  debate. 

Of  Division  of  the  Question, 

29.  If  a  motion  under  debate  contains 
several  parts,  any  two  members  may  have 
it  divided,  and  a  question  taken  on  each 
part. 

Of  Amendments. 

30.  An  amendment  may  be  moved  on 
any  question,  as  also  an  amendment  to  the 
amendment,  which  shall  be  decided  before 
the  original  proposition  ;  but  two  distinct 
amendments  to  the  pending  question  shall 


RULES  OF  PARLIAMENTARY  ORDER.       165 

not  be  entertained  at  the  same  time, 
whether  moved  as  substitutes  for  the  whole 
matter,  or  as  changing  any  part  thereof. 

31.  One  proposition  may  be  substituted 
for  another,  when  the  substitute  covers  the 
whole  matter  of  the  original,  and  this  shall 
be  done  by  moving  to  strike  out  the  origi- 
nal and  to  insert  the  substitute. 

Of  Reconsideration. 

32.  A  question  shall  not  be  reconsidered 
at  the  same  sessions  of  the  court  at  which 
it  has  been  decided,  unless  by  the  consent 
of  a  majority  of  the  members  who  were 
present  at  the  decision,  and  unless  the  mo- 
tion to  reconsider  be  made  by  a  person 
who  voted  with  the  majority. 

33.  A  subject  which  has  been  indefi- 
nitely postponed  shall  not  be  again  called 
up  during  the  same  sessions  of  the  court, 
unless  by  the  consent  of  three-fourths  of 
the  members  who  were  present  at  the  deci- 
sion. 

Of  Speakers. 

34.  If  more  than  one  member  rise  to 
speak  at  the  same  time,  the  member  who  is 
most  distant  from  the  moderator's  chair 
shall  speak  first. 

35.  Every  member,  when  speaking,  shall 
address  himself  to  the  moderator,  and  shall 
treat  his  fellow-members,  and  especially 
the  moderator,  with  decorum  and  respect. 


166   RULES  OF  PARLIAMENTARY  ORDER. 

Of  Interruptions. 

36.  No  speaker  shall  be  interrupted,  un- 
less lie  be  out  of  order,  or  for  the  purpose 
of  correcting  mistakes  or  misrepresenta- 
tions. 

Of  Voting. 

37.  Members  shall  not  decline  voting, 
unless  excused  by  the  court. 

38.  When  various  motions  are  made  with 
respect  to  the  filling  of  blanks  with  particu- 
lar numbers  or  times,  the  question  shall 
always  be  first  taken  on  the  highest  num- 
ber and  the  longest  time. 

39.  When  the  moderator  has  commenced 
taking  the  vote,  no  further  debate  or  re- 
mark shall  be  admitted,  unless  there  has 
evidently  been  a  mistake ;  in  which  case 
the  mistake  shall  be  rectified,  and  the 
moderator  shall  recommence  taking  the 
vote. 

40.  The  yeas  and  nays  on  any  question 
shall  not  be  recorded,  unless  it  be  required 
by  one-third  of  the  members  present ;  and 
every  member  shall  vote  "yea"  or  "nay," 
unless  excused  by  the  court.  In  a  judicial 
case,  members  thus  excused  shall  not  be 
allowed  a  vote  in  any  of  the  subsequent 
proceedings  relating  thereto. 

41.  In  all  elections  it  shall  require  a  ma- 
jority of  the  votes  cast  to  elect. 


RULES  OF  PARLIAMENTARY  ORDER.   167 

Of  Committees. 

42.  The  person  first  named  on  any  com- 
mittee shall  be  considered  as  the  chairman 
thereof,  whose  duty  it  shall  be  to  convene 
the  committee  and  preside  therein ;  and  in 
case  of  his  absence,  or  inability  to  act,  the 
second  named  member  shall  take  his  place 
and  perform  his  duties. 

Of  P?%ivate  Sessions. 

43.  All  courts  have  a  right  to  sit  in  pri- 
vate on  business  which,  in  their  judgment, 
ought  not  to  be  matter  of  public  specula- 
tion. 

Of  the  Committee  of  the  Whole. 

44.  Every  court  has  a  right  to  resolve  it- 
self into  a  committee  of  the  whole,  or  to 
hold  what  are  commonly  called  interlocu- 
tory meetings,  in  which  members  may  freely 
converse  together  without  the  formalities 
necessary  in  their  ordinary  proceedings. 
In  all  such  cases  the  moderator  shall  name 
the  member  who  is  to  preside  as  chairman. 
If  the  committee  be  unable  to  agree,  a  mo- 
tion may  be  made  that  the  committee  rise, 
and  upon  the  adoption  of  such  motion  the 
moderator  shall  resume  the  chair,  and  the 
chairman  of  the  committee  shall  report 
what  has  been  done,  and  ask  that  the  com- 
mittee be  discharged,  which  being  allowed, 
the  matter  shall  be  dropped.     If  the  com- 


168       RULES  OF  PARLIAMENTARY  ORDER. 

mittee  shall  agree  upon  the  report  to  be 
made,  or  have  made  progress  in  the  same 
without  coming  to  a  conclusion,  the  com- 
mittee may  rise,  report  what  has  been  done, 
and  if  the  case  require,  may  ask  leave  to 
sit  again ;  or  the  committee  of  the  whole 
may  be  dissolved,  and  the  question  consid- 
ered by  the  court  in  the  usual  order  of  busi- 
ness. 

Of  Decorum. 

45.  Without  express  permission,  no 
member  of  a  court,  while  business  is  going 
on,  shall  engage  in  private  conversation  ; 
nor  shall  members  address  one  another, 
nor  any  person  present,  but  through  the 
moderator. 

46.  When  more  than  three  members  of 
the  court  shall  be  standing  at  the  same 
time,  the  moderator  shall  require  all  to  take 
their  seats,  the  person  only  excepted  who 
may  be  speaking. 

47.  If  any  member  act  in  any  respect  in 
a  disorderly  manner,  it  shall  be  the  privi- 
lege of  any  member,  and  the  duty  of  the 
moderator,  to  call  him  to  order. 

48.  No  member  shall  retire  from  any 
court  without  the  leave  of  the  moderator, 
nor  withdraw  from  it  to  return  home  with- 
out the  consent  of  the  court. 

Of  Cases  Unprovided  for. 

49.  All  cases  that  may  arise,  not  provided 


RULES  OF  PARLIAMENTARY  ORDER.   169 

for  in  the  foregoing  rales,  shall  be  gov- 
erned by  the  general  principles  of  parlia- 
mentary law. 

Of  Closing  the  Sessions. 

50.  The  moderator  of  every  court,  above 
the  church  session,  in  finally  closing  its 
sessions,  in  addition  to  prayer,  may  cause 
to  be  sung  an  appropriate  psalm  or  hymn, 
and  shall  pronounce  the  apostolic  benedic- 
tion. 


INDEX 

TO  THE  BOOK  OF  CHURCH  ORDER. 

Par. 

Accuser  in  case  of  process, ........  163 

"       may  be  compelled  to  testify, 206 

Accused  allowed  to  testify, 206 

"       parties  may  plead  in  writing, 174 

Adult  non-communicating  members,  duty  of  church 

to, 150 

Adult  non  communicating  members  under  care  of 

church, 151 

Admonition  defined, .  157 

Ambassador,  title  of  minister  of  the  Word, .35 

Angel  of  the  Church,       "  "  -_ 35 

/  ppeal  defined, 255 

"      when  allowable, . 255 

"      who  are  entitled  to,  _„ ... 256 

"      grounds  of, 257 

•'      notice  of, 258 

41      to  what  courts, . 259 

rt      when  to  be  lodged, _ 260 

"      with  whom  to  be  lodged, 260 

"      order  of  procedure, . 261 

u      decision  of, _. 262 

"      failure  to  prosecute, 263 

"      when  abandoned, 263 

"      spirit  in  which  it  should  be  prosecuted^    ...  264 

Appellant  may  appear  in  person  or  in  writing, 260 

Assembly,  General,  defined, 86 

"  "  title  of, 86 

*4  "         bond  of  union,  etc., 8b 

'*  "         meets  annually, __.     87 

*'  M         how  constituted,. _"„.     87 


172.  BOOK  OF  CHURCH  ORDER. 

Par. 

Assembly,  General,  basis  of  representation, .     87 

44                 4*         commission  to,  Low  authenti- 
cated,       88 

44  "         commission  to,  form  of, 88 

ei  ie         commissioner  to,  duties  of,  --     88 

*  "  quorum  of, -     89 

4  "  powersof, 90 

44  ''  dissolution  of, 91 

41  "  how  closed, 91 

Baptism,  infants  of  believers, 29 

Baptized  persons  entitled  to  care  of  church, 30 

'*  "        subjects  of  discipline, 14* 

11        adults,  duty  of  church  to, ^„„_  149 

Bible  classes  to  be  established  by  sessions, , 148 

Bishop,  title  of  a  minister  of  the  Word, 35 

Blessing  the  people, 24,  38 

Book  of  Church  Order,  how  amended, _  142 

Call  of  pastor,  form  of, 107 

u         "        how  subscribed  and  certified, 108 

44         "         commissioners  to  prosecute, 109 

44         "         from  another  Presbytery, 110 

["      minister,  order  of  procedure, 116 

Calling  pastor  from  one  charge  to  another, 126 

Candidate  for  licensure,  testimonials  required, 131 

"  "  "  examination  of,. 131,  132 

44  **  "  requirements  of, 131,132 

"  "  "         removal  of, 137 

44           "  office  to  be  sound  in  faith-  and  of  god- 
ly life, 98 

44  "         "   approved  by  court  ordaining 

them, 98 

64         received  on  examination,  , 26 

Care  of  the  poor. 47 

Case  without  process, ,,..  234 


INDEX.  173 

Par 

Catechising, _ _ 24,  38 

Causes,  how  carried  from  lower  to  higher  courts,  .  238 

Caution  in  receiving  accusations, 168 

Onsures,  ecclesiastical, 220 

"        private,  how  adniinisteied, 220 

public,       "  "  220 

"*        of  admonition,         "  222 

"        what  may  be  inflicted, 156 

"         removal  of, 227 

Certificate  of  church  membership  on  removal, 276 

"  "  dismission  valid  only  one  year, 281 

Challenge  of  witnesses, 206 

Charge  to  the  court  by  the  moderator, 183 

Charges  against  a  minister  to  be  cautiously  received,  197 

'•       to  be  reduced  to  writing, 174 

-riildren  members  of  the  visible  Church,.  3,  12,  20,  29 

"         of  the  Church,  parental  oversight  of, 147 

"  "  u        parents  responsible  to  the 

Church, 147 

"  "  "        instruction  of, 148 

"              "           "        when  bound  to  assume  du- 
ties of  church  members, 149 

Christ  as  King,  his  gifts  to  his  Church, 10 

"     has  ordained  system  of  doctrine, 10 

"  "  "  government, 10 

"  "  **  discipline, 10 

«'  "  u  worship, 10 

(C     presenl  in  his  Church  by  his  Word  and  Spirit,     11 

Church  government,  scriptural  form, 1 

"      defined, 2 

"       one  and  the  same  in  all  ages 2 

"       purpose  of, 2 

"       established  by  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 2 

*      visible  under  the  law,  and  under  the  gospel,     12 


174  '         BOOK  OF  CHURCH  ORDESc 

Church  visible,  of  whom  it  consists, 12 

"      of  Jesus  Christ,  the  true  branches  of, 13 

' '       divided  into  particular  churches, 11 

"      power,  how  vested, 15 

"       functions  of, 17 

"       distinguished  from  civil  commonwealths,  .  17 

u      by  whom  ordained, 18 

"       ordained  for  what, 18 

"       session,  of  whom  it  consists, 22 

"           "         powers  of, 22 

"      organization  of, 26 

"       courts  distinguished  from  civil  magistracy,  59 

"            "      jurisdiction  of, 59 

"            "      no  power  to  inflict  temporal  penalties,  59 

"            "      authority,  moral  and  spiritual, 59 

"            "      jurisdiction,  ministerial  and  declar- 
ative,    60 

11  "      jurisdiction  over   doctrine,   church 

order,  and  discipline, 60 

"            '*■      cannot  make  laws, 60 

**            "      may  form  symbols  of  faith, 60 

"            "         "    bear  testimony  against  error,,  60 

*'           *'         "     decide  cases  of  conscience, 60 

M  M         *4     establish  rules  of  government, 

discipline,  and  worship, 60 

'*         "    require  obedience  to  laws  of 

Christ, 60 

"            ?*         "     admit  to  sealing  ordinances,..  60 
M            "         "     exclude  disobedient  and  disor- 
derly,   ,  60 

*'            u      all  one  in  nature, 61 

'*            "      rights  and  duties, 62 

"            "      not  separate  and  independent,  ....  62 

♦*  "      how  opened, 54,57 


INDEX.  175 

Par. 

Churcn  courts,  how  convened, — ,,.  102 

''            "      duty  of  when  charges  ara  uiade, —  174 
"            "      spirit  in  which  trials  should  be.  en- 
tered on, 172 

"       declared  vacant  in  deposition  of  minister, ,  204 

Churches,  destitute, 25 

"                "        to  be  convened  by  sessions,  __  25 

Citation,  ten  days  before  trial, 174 

"         by  whom  issued, 175 

"        second,  when  issued, 177 

"              "       how  long  before  trial, 178 

Citations,  courts  must  ascertain  if  served, 181 

Clerk,  duties  of, _ —  56 

"             "         in  case  of  trial, 189 

fi       continuance  in  office, 56 

Commissions,  ecclesiastical,  differ  from  committee,  92 

"                    "              to  keep  full  records, _ .  92 
"                    "             records  of,  in  minutes 

of  court, 92 

"                     "              powers  committed  to, .  93 

"            for  ordination,  how  constituted, 93 

"             of  Synod,  how  many  required, 94 

f  *            of  Assembly,  how  many  required,  _  94 

"             quorum  of, 94 

"            rules  for  trial  by, 94 

"  evangelistic  work  may  be  committed 

to, 95 

Commission  to  General  Assembly,  how  authenticated,  88 

form  of, 88 

w         to  take  testimony,  when  appointed,  ..  179 

"               "            "           215 

Commissioner  to  the  Oreneral  Assembly,  duties  of,  88 

Communicating  members,  withdrawal  of , 235 

Comforting  tn*  aiiu*.ted, , —  16 


176  BOOK  OF  OHUKCH  ORDER. 

Par. 

Committee,  judicial,  when  appointed, _  182 

Competent  witnesses, 206 

Complaint  denned, 267 

"  who  may  make, ^ 267 

"  what  may  be  complained  of, 267 

effect  of, - 267 

"  notice  of, _.   268 

"  parties  to,  how  styled, 269 

•"  form  of  procedure  in, 269 

"  power  of  superior  court  in, ._  270 

"  records  of  court  to  be  sent  up, 271 

Communicating   member    whose   residence  is  un- 
known,  279 

Conditions  of  church  membership, 3 

Consequences,  good  and  necessary, 10 

Constitution  of  the  Church,  of  what  it  consists, .__  141 

Confession  of  minister  pending  trial, 202 

Contumacy,  suspension  for, 193 

Co-ordinate  court  may  take  testimony,  when, 179 

Courts,  Church  governed  by, 52 

"      regular  gradation  of,  __ ._ 52 

"      are  all  Presbyteries, 52 

11       names  of, £3 

"       how  closed, 57 

"       neglect  of,  how  corrected, 211 

6(       appellate,  duty  of  to  inferior, ^_ _  215 

u      inferior  may  be  cited  to  appear, 245 

"  "      trial  of,  how  conducted,  __ 246 

Oourt  convened  by  Moderator, _     55 

"     tobecharged. 183 

Copies  of  proceedings  furnished  parties, 188 

Corresponding  members, 80,  83 

Covenant,  of  particular  church,    27 

Deacons 4,  21,  23 


INDEX.  IT  < 

Par. 

Deacons,  functions  of, .   23,  33 

"         elected, 28 

"        ordained, 28 

"        installed,   _ 28 

"        officeof, 4(5 

•«        dutiesof, 47 

"        qualifications  of, _     48 

"        to  keep  account  s  of  collections, 49 

"  "       record  of  proceedings, 40 

"        submit  proceedings  to  session, „     49 

11        how  ordained,  __ 112 

Deacon,  office  perpetual, 113 

"  "      may  be  demitted, __  113 

"       removal  of, 114 

"       not  to  be  re-ordained  on  re-election, 115 

' '       deposed  without  censure, 205 

Definite  suspension,  when  to  be  administered, 158 

Deposition  defined, 160 

of  minister  failing  to  obey  citation, 199 

"         for  heresy  or  schism, 200 

*•  "  on  confession, 202 

"         vacates  his  church, 204 

"  without  censure, 205 

"                "           "        steps    ne- 
cessary,  205 

of  ruling  elder, 205 

of  deacon, '. 205 

how  administered,. 226 

form  of, 226 

Deposed  officer,  how  restored, 230 

"  "      form  of  restoration, . 230 

u        elder  or  deacon  must  be  re-elected, 231 

Discipline, 24 

«'         defined 143 


178  BOOK  OF  CHURCH  ORDElt. 

Par. 

Discipline,  two  senses, _  143 

who  are  subjects  of, 143 

"  ends  of, 145 

"  ordained  by  Christ, 10 

''  for  edification,  not  for  destruction, 116 

Different  denominations, 13 

Dismissal  of  members, 278 

of  a  minister^  certificate  granted, 280 

Dissent  defined,  __■ 272 

'       to  be  entered  on  records, 272 

Divestiture  of  minister  of  the  Gospel, 236 

Doctrine,  system  of,  ordained  by  Chris-t, 10 

Ecclesiastical  jurisdiction,  how  exercised, 5 

"  '  not  several,  but  joint,  _       5 

"  censures, 220 

"  courts,  extent  of  jurisdiction, 5 

"  "       mutually  related, 5 

**  power  twofold, 16 

*  "     spiritual,  18 

•*  "      exercised   by    officers   of   the 

Church, 1(3 

'  •'      exercised  severally  by  officers,     1G 

"  "         jointly     by     church 

courts, 16 

u  ll      when  divinely  sanctioned, 19 

Election  of  officers  of  church,  minister  to  preside,   103 
"  "  "         right  of  the  people,     97 

"  "  ■"         order  of,.. ....  104 

"  "  "         majority  required,  _  104 

45  s<  "         who  may  vote, 105 

pastor,  how  certified  and  subscribed,..  106 

Evangelist, 35 

"  dutiesof, 40 

'*  in  foreign  lands, 40 


INDEX. 


179 


Par 

Evangelist  in  frontier  settlements, 4( 

"          how  ordained, „  = 12? 

Evidence,  extracts  from  records, 56 

"         records  of  court  as, 213 

"          certified  by  any  court,  valid, 214 

Excommunication  defined, 159 

11                 when  to  be  inflicted,.... 159 

"                purpose  of, 159 

"                 how  administered, 225 

"                 form  of, 225 

1  xcommunicated  person,  how  restored, 229 

Exhortation, 25 

E  xtraordinary  officers  of  the  church, 32 

E  '.animation  for  ordination,  by  whom  conducted,.  93 
of  ministers  for  admission  to  Presby- 
tery,    75 

Expenses  in  attendance  on  church  courts, 58 

Fasting, 24 

C  e>eral  Assembly  defined, _ 86 

title  of, 86 

bond  of  union,  etc. , 86 

meets  annually, 87 

how  constituted, 87 

basis  of  representation, 87 

quorum  of, 89 

powers  of, 90 

dissolution  of, 91 

how  closed, 91 

jurisdiction  of, 62 

G  enei  al  review'and  control, 240 

G xllj  women  may  be  appointed  to  care  of  poor,..  51 
Ckvyemment  of  Church  extends  to  infant  member- 
ship,   29 

**                     •■         ordained  of  Christ, 10 


180        BOOK  OF  CHURCH  ORDER. 

Par. 

Heresy  and  schism  may  warrant  deposition, 200 

Head  of  the  Church,  Jesus  Christ, ..  8 

Holy  Ghost  applies  benefits  of  Christ's  offices, 11 

Husband  and  wife  not  compelled  to  testify  against 

each  other, 207 

Indefinite  suspension, 158 

indictment,  formpf,___, 164 

"            to  be  served  on  accused, 174 

"             what  it  should  include, 176 

Infant  membership  of  the  Church, 29 

"                "              "             "        to  what  entitled,  29 
"                 "              "             "        parental     over- 
sight of, 29 

Installation  of  ministers, 125 

Introduction  of  corre  sponding  members* 80 

"               visiting  brethren, 83 

Imposition  of  hands, 100 

Jesus  Christ,  Head  of  the  Church, -  8 

"          "       his  power  as  Head  of  the  Church, 8 

"          "         "       "      given  of  the  Father, 8 

"          "      names  and  attributes, 8 

*          M       government  and  power  everlasting,  _  8 

"          '*       gav  e  officers  to  his  Church, 8 

"          "      offices, 9 

M  "      contains  in  himself  all  offices  in  the 

Church, 9 

M          "       sole  Ruler  of  the  Church, 9 

"  **      teaches  his  Church  by  his  Word  and 

Spirit, 9 

««         "  <«  «'  the     ministry 

of  men, -  9 

"          "      exercises  his  authority  mediately,...  9 

Judicial  Committee, 182 

"               ««           duty  of , .__  182 

«*               "            privileges  of, 1*32 


181 


Judgment  appealed  from  Enforce  until  pppealisis-  *'S1' 

sued, _ 265 

Jurisdiction  of  church,  courts  limited  by  constitution,    62 

"  of  session  over  members  removing, 278 

' '  of  Presbytery  over  ministers  removing,   280 

King,  Christ  as, ._     10 

Law  of  Christ,  where  revealed, 17 

"  "      how  enforced, 17 

Licensure,  examination  for, 131,  132 

"  requirements  for, _ 131,132 

"  testimonial  of  candidates  for, 131 

"  extraordinary  cases, 134 

"  form  of, 135,136 

' ■  questions  proposed  to  candidates, , .  135 

'■*  of  probationers, 129 

Licentiate,  removal  of, .  138 

"  testimonials  granted  to, 138 

1  requirements  of, 140 

conditions  to  ordination, 140 

Member  of  church  court  under  process  may  be  sus- 
pended,  170 

"  "  '      not  disqualified  by  being 

witness, 216 

Member  of  church  courts  disqualified  by  expressing 

opinions, ....  188 

Member  of   the   church   withdrawing   to  another 

church, __ 237 

Membership  of  the  visible  Church, 3 

Minister,  process  against, __ _  196 

"        refusing  to  obey  citation  to  be  suspended,  199 
"                            u        second  citation  to  be  de- 
posed,   199 

**              «•             '*        citation  to  be  excommu- 
nicated,— _-  199 


182  book  of  church  order. 

Par 

Minister,  deposed  for  heresy  and  schism,  . 2()0 

"         confession  pending  trial, 202 

"        to  be  suspended  on  confession, 202 

••        restoration  of, 203 

' '         deposed  without  censure, 205 

"               "             "             "        steps  necessary,  205 

"        divestiture  of, 236 

Ministers  of  the  Word, 4,  33 

*;                "            office  first  in  dignity, 35 

11                "            various  titles  of, 35 

M                **            qualifications  of, —  36 

"                **            different  gifts, 37 

"                **            called  as  pastors, ...  37 

"                "                *«      as  teachers, 37 

•«  **  "      as  evangelists, 37,40 

«*  "  "      in  any  work  needful 

for  the  Church, .. .  37 
«'                '*                **      to  labor  through  the 

press, 41 

"        how  received  by  Presbytery, 75 

"           «    installed, 125 

«•  ■«    ordained, 119,120,121 

"        called  by  permission  of  Presbytery, 116 

"            "      order  of  procedure, 116 

*'        from  other  denominations,  how  received,  75 

If  urate*  of  trials  to  be  kept  by  clerk, 189 

Uiiraciuous  gifts, .- 32 

jyloderator,  duties  of, _ 79 

"           authority  of, --  55 

*'           powersof, 55 

"           of  session, 54 

«♦           of  Presbytery, 54 

*■           of  Synod, 54 

**           of  General  Assembly, 64 


INDEX.  18S 

Par. 

Moderator  of  session,  when  pastor  is  absent, 64 

"        where  there  is  no  pastor, Go 

"  "         a  member  of  same  Presbytery,    65 

11                   "        when  two  or  more  pastors,  _  66' 

Neglect  to  send  record  in  case  of  appeal, 266 

New  trial,  wnen  granted, 218 

"     testimony,  ground  of  new  trial, 218 

"             "          offered  in  prosecuting  appeal, 219 

Obligation  required  of  minister, 76 

1 '         to  be  recorded, 76 

Oath  or  affirmation — witnesses, 211 

Offence  defined, 152 

"       what  is  to  be  regarded  as  such, 152 

Offences  classified, 153 

11        whether  private  or  public,  ground  of  dis- 
cipline,   _ 153 

Officers  of  the  Church, 4 

"                        "        how  elected, 102 

"        ordinary  and  perpetual, .._  33 

"                        st        how  ordained, 6 

"                        "        gift  of  Christ, __.  10 

"                        "        chosen  by  the  people, 15 

"         appointed  by  Christ, 15 

Official  titles  authorized  by  Scripture, 34 

Offerings  for  relief  of  poor, 24 

"  poor,  by  whom  administered,.  23,  33,  47 

Oracles  the  gift  of  Christ, 10 

Ordinances  the  gift  of  Christ,-.. 10 

1 ■          established  by  Christ, 24 

Ordination,  doctrine  of, 99 

"            defined, _  100 

"            for  a  definite  work, 100 

"            of  ruling  elders,  and  deacons, 111 

*                    "           "                    "       form  of,  112 


184        BOOK  OF  CHURCH  ORDER. 

Par 

Ordination  of  minister,  form  of, 119,  120,  121 

"           trials  for, 118 

"           of  evangelist, ._  123 

"           of  probationers, 124 

Ordination, 6 

Organizing  churches,  evangelists  empowered, 40 

Organization  of  a  church, 26 

Original  jurisdiction,  to  whom  it  pertains, 1G1 

"       parties  in  a  case  of  process, 163 

Particular  church  defined, 20 

11              "         its  officers, 21 

Pastor,' 21,  33,  35,  54 

"      howcalled, 107 

1 '      called  from  one  charge  to  another, 126 

"      dutiesof, 38 

Pastoral  oversight  of  infant  membership, 29 

Personal  offences  defined, 154 

Presbytery,  of  whom  it  consists, 72 

"            quorum  of, 74 

"            powers  of, 77 

'  *           records  of  proceedings, 78 

"                "       to  be  sent  to  Synod, _.  78 

**           report  to  Synod  and  General  Assembly,  78 

"           to  meet  twice  a  year, 79 

'-«           convened  by  Moderator, 79 

"                  "                Stated  Clerk,  _ 79 

"            two  days'  notice  of  meeting, 79 

•'           scriptural  form  of  church  government,  1 

"            jurisdiction  of, 62 

"            doctrine  of, 7 

Presbyter, 35 

Preacher, __ 35 

Praise, 24,  25,  38 

Prayer, 24,  25,  S» 


INDEX.  185 

Par. 

Preaching  the  Gospel, _.  16,  24,  33,  38,  40 

Power  of  order, 16 

"         jurisdiction, 16 

Polity  of  the  Church,  in  what  it  consists, 33 

Probationer  called  to  be  ordained  at  once, 1 17 

"  to  be  ordained  by  Presbytery  where  he 

is  to  labor, 124 

purpose  of  licensure, 129 

Profession  of  faith, 26 

Private  offences, 155 

Process,  when  to  be  instituted  by  a  court, 162 

"  4'     it  may  be  commenced, 173 

' '        before  session, 192 

"        against  a  minister, 196 

Prosecutor  to  be  appointed  to  prepare  indictment,  162 
"  must  be  a  member  of  the  court,  except 

in  case  before  session, 162 

"          before  session  may  be  member  of  con- 
gregation,    162 

'*  representative  of  the  Church, 163 

"  to  use  scriptural  means  of  reconciliation,   165 

"  may  appear  voluntarily  or  be  appointed 

by  court, 166 

"  responsible  for  charges  he  may  bring,  _  169 

Professional  counsel  not  permitted, 190 

Protest  denned, 273 

"      may  be  answered  by  the  court, 274 

14       who  may  join  in, 275 

Public  offences, 155 

Quorum  of  Synod, 82 

ri  Presbytery, 74 

"  commission, 94 

Refusal  of  accused  to  appear, 193 

•4  "  plead,  „ 193 


186       BOOK  OF  CHURCH  ORDER. 

Par. 

Record  of  the  cause  in  appeal  or  complaint, 189 

Refusal  to  testify,  contumacy, . 217 

Records,  review  of, 210 

"  "       form  of, 211 

"        how  approved  or  censured, 242 

"         of  court  as  evidence, 213 

.Reference  denned, 217 

"         proper  subjects  of, 218 

"         purpose  of, 219 

"         effect  of, 250 

"         not  to  be  resorted  to  unnecessarily, 251 

"         duty  of  superior  court  in  regard  to, 252 

"         to  whom  made,.. 253 

"         to  be  accompanied   by  testimony   and 

documents, 251 

41         and  appeal, T 61 

Removal  of  membership,  certificate, _  276 

"        neglect  to  transfer  relations, -  277 

"         while  under  censure, 232 

M         of  censures, _ 227 

Resignation  of  pastorate, _ 128 

Kestoration  of  minister, 203 

"  suspended  per  sons,  ground  of, 228 

"  "  "       form  of, 228 

"  excommunicated  persons,  ground  of,  229 

"  •«  "        form  of,  .  229 

u  deposed  officers, _ 230 

"  "        minister, 233 

Representatives  of  the  people, 45 

Reading  sermons, _ 25 

"        the  Holy  Scriptures, 25 

Reproving  the  erring, 16 

Keview,  right  of, _ 238 


INDEX.  187 
i*r. 
lights  and  privileges  of  the  Church,  who  are  enti- 
tled to  them,. 30 

Eight  hand  of  fellowship, 100,  121,  122 

44     of  inferior  courts  in  case  of  appeal, ...,   239 

"     of  challenge, 187 

EuliDg  Elders, 21,33 

"  "      duties  of, 45,42 

**  **      under  the  law, 42 

44  "      in  the  Gospel, 42 

"  *'      deposed  without  censure, 205 

*<  *'      commissioned, 42 

**  **      equal  in  authority  with  ministers,..     42 

44  44      qualifications  of, .._ „_     44 

**  *'      by  whom  chosen, 45 

"  *     elected, 28 

"  44      ordained, 28 

44  *      installed, _ 23 

*•  44      certified  to  Presbytery, 73 

44  "      how  ordained, 112 

44  44      office  perpetual, 113 

44  *•         "    may  be  demitted, 113 

44  "      removal  of, 114 

44  "      re-elected,  not  re-ordained, , 115 

Cession,  jurisdiction  of, 62 

**        what  it  consists  of, 63 

••       quorum  of, _ 63 

44        who  may  preside, _„     64 

"        duties  of,.. 67 

**        stated  meetings  quarterly, 68 

w        convened  by  pastor,  _ 68 

44  "  request  of  two  elders, 68 

*•  "  order  of  Presbytery, __     68 

'*        shall  keep  records, , 69 

**        records  of  submitted  to  Presbytery, ■     69 


188        BOOK  OF  CHURCH  ORDER. 

Par 

Session,  record  of  baptisms  to  be  kept, 70 

"             "          communicants,  __ 70 

"             "          non-communicants, 70 

"             "          deaths  and  dismissions, „.  70 

"        meetings,  how  opened  and  closed, 71 

Scripture  contains  Christ's  system  of  doctrine, 10 

Sacraments,  adrninistratkm  of, 16,  24,  33,  38,  40 

Spiritual  commonwealth, 15 

Sabbath  schools,  session  should  establish, 148 

Steward  of  the  mysteries  of  God, 35 

Stated  Clerk,  duties  of, 79 

Subscription  required  of  ministers, 76 

Suspension, 158 

*'            definite  or  indefinite, 158 

"           for  contumacy, 193 

"           of  minister  on  confession, 202 

"                     "          refusing  to  obey  citation,  _  109 

"           definite,  how  administered,  ._ _  213 

*•           indefinite,  "               "           224 

"                   "         form  of, 224 

"           before  trial,... 195 

Synod, ._ 62 

"a    of  whom  composed, 81 

"     «qualifi cations  of  members, 81 

"      meets  at  least  once  a  year, 82 

"      quorumof, 82 

"      corresponding  members  of, 83 

"      powers  of, 84 

"      duties  of, _ 85 

Thanksgiving, 24 

Teacher, 35 

"        of  divinity, 39 

Teaching  elder, _  33 

Testimony,  more  thaix  one  witness. .. .    ...       .  208 


INDEX. 


189 


Par. 

Testimony,  corroborative  evidence, ,.  208 

Trials  for  licensure, 130 

Trials  for  ordination, 118 

11      order  of  procedure, 180 

Time  in  which  process  must  be  commenced, 191 

Unity  of  the  body  of  Christ, 13 

"      Church  realized, 5 

Visiting  sick, ., 16 

"        the  people, 38,45 

"        brethren, 80 

Vocation,  ordinary,  defined, 96 

Witnesses  separated  during  examiuation, _  209 

f        order  of  examination  of, 210 

"        oath  or  affirmation  of , 211 

**        questions  to  be  rerf"°ed  to  writing, 2?^ 


INDEX 

TO  THE  DIRECTORY  FOR  THE  WORSHIP  OF  GOD, 

OPTIONAL  FORMS,  AND  THE  RULES  OF 

PARLIAMENTARY  ORDER. 


Page. 

DIRECTORY  FOR  THE  WORSHIP  OF  GoD, 99 

Of  the  Sanctification  of  the  Lord's  Day, 99 

Of  the  Assembling  of  the  Congregation,  and 

their  Behavior  during  Divine  Service, 101 

Of  the   Public   Heading   of   the   Holy   Scrip- 
tures,   101 

Of  the  Singing  of  Psalms  and  Hymns, 102 

Of  Public  Prayer,  _ 103 

Of  the  Preaching  of  the  Word, 10  < 

Of  the  Sabbath-School,   109 

Of  Prayer  Meetings, 111 

Of  the  Admin istration  of  Baptism, 111 

Of  the  Admission  of  Persons  to  Sealing  Or- 
dinances,    114 

Of  the  Administration  of  the  Lord's  Supper, ._  118 

Of  the  Solemnization  of  Marriage, 123 

Of  the  Visitation  of  the  Sick, 125 

Of  the  Burial  of  the  Dead, 126 

Of  Days  of  Fasting,  and  of  Thanksgiving, 126 

Of  Secret  and  Family  Worship,  .__ 128 

Optional  Forms, 131 

Marriage  Service, „._ -_  131 

Funeral  Service, 134 

Funeral  of  a  Child, ___ __._—  147 

Rules  of  Parliamentary  Order, „_„a— ,-«,= 15? 


Date  Due 

0  A 

™  1  ■           ¥ 

I 

..    .\~ 

J^ 

*rSfr:' 

99 

w  w 

r     \§% 

r/    |33W 

%^ 

HIS 

<*QBWf*MPi* 

""WW 

^T^** 

<f) 

